《Betrayed by an alpha claimed by a lycan king》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1 SAGEFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    "Happy birthday, Sage," I whispered to myself as soon as I opened my eyes.


    I was in an exceptionally light mood this morning. Today is a very special day for me. Aside from being my 18th birthday, today is also the day that I will stand before the moon goddess and receive my wolf. My life has been tough since my father died. He used to be an alpha but was sentenced to death when he was used of treason. Alpha Gordon, alpha of the Mooke Crest Pack, was generous enough to spare me and take me under his wing in order to prevent me from sharing the same fate. I get up and fix my bed before heading towards the bathroom. I couldn''t help but smile. while I was in the shower. I was truly looking forward to today. Aside from getting my wolf, Holt told me that he had prepared something for my birthday. Holt t was the only good t took me out of good will and that he truly believes I''m innocent of the sin of my father. But everything became clear the moment. I stepped foot into their home. They let me stay in the bunker, and co**roaches and rats are my constantpanions. I''m only allowed to eat their leftovers. But Holt was different. He constantly sneaks in freshly cooked food for me whenever his parents are not around. He never shouted at me or hit me like the other members of his family. "Once I''ve be the alpha, I''m going to make you my luna, Sage. I promise you. No one is going to hurt you again."


    thought Alpha Gordon ting that happened to me since Alpha Gordon took me into living with them. They never treated me as part of their family. I''m more like their maid, who lives just to serve them. Holt was the only one who treated me as a friend and not a s**e. I


    These are the promises he made when he confessed his love for me. I was overjoyed when he told me that. I was already aware of my feelings for him before he confessed. He''s the lone bright spot in my current terrible fate. He is the only reason I am enduring the torture from Alpha Gordon and his family. I chose to wear the only quality clothes I possessed. Holt gave me a pink floral dress for my seventeenth birthdayst year. We have been in a rtionship for two years. Though we chose to keep it a secret from his family for the time being, I''m clinging to Holt''s promise to present me to the pack as his girlfriend soon..


    nced at myself in the full-body mirror onest time before I headed upstairs to


    prepare breakfast for the family. It has been my routine for five years now since I arrived at this house. It doesn''t matter whether it''s my birthday or not; I need to serve. them like usual.


    I was surprised when I found everyone in the dining hall. The table was already set, and the food had been served.


    "Oh, she''s here! The woman we''ve all been waiting for," Alpha Gordon announc


    smiling widely as he approached me. "Good morning, Sage!" he greeted before giving me a peck on the cheeks.


    I felt a little bit awkward by his sudden kindness towards me. It caught me off guard, since I haven''t seen him smile towards me since I got here.


    "Come on, Sage. Join us. We prepared this food especially for you," Erica said, Alpha Gordon''s wife.


    I immediately felt suspicious of the kindness that they were showing me. I''ve been celebrating my birthday for five years now, and not once did they prepare something for my birthday, not even a slice or cake. So, it''spletely out of their character whenever they do something like this.


    !


    I have a bad feeling about this. Are they nning to poison me?


    I searched for Holt around the table, hoping I could get some answers from him. But when my eyesnded on him, he quickly averted his gaze. He looks apologetic and guilty. But what is he so guilty about?


    "Here, I


    take this seat," Alpha Gordon said as he pulled up an empty chair ced on the other end of the table. Once I''m seated, he quickly goes back to the seat across the other. side of the table. "Happy birthday, Sage," Annika greeted with a smirk as he raised her eyebrows. She looks like she knows something that I don''t.


    The mystery is already killing me. I had an urge to ask what''s happening. "What''s going on?"


    "It''s your birthday, Sage. We''ve prepared something special for you now that you''vee of age. Besides, tonight will be the night that you''ll be standing below the moon. goddess to receive your wolf, aren''t you?" Erica answered. "None of you have been kind to me since I got here. You''ve all treated me like a s***e. So, please excuse me if I find it hard to believe that you''ve all gone through trouble just


    213 Chapter 1 Sep 10


    to prepare something for my birthday," I said


    Alpha Gordon''sughter suddenly filled the room. He then picked up his cup of coffee and took a sip from it. "You''ve always been quick to catch on to what''s happening," he said, revealing the devilish and took a sip from it. "nile he has always wore since I met him. "You''re right. This


    isn''t just about your birthday anding of age. I think it''s time for you to pay for all the kindness that we''ve shown you since you betrayed our pack."


    "What


    do you You''re


    mean?" I asked in confusion.


    ''re aware of


    of the peace treaty between the Lycan king and all the packs within this territory, right?" he started.


    Of course, I''m I''m perfectly


    y aware of that. All the alphas within this continent reed to send their daughters to the Lycan king''s concubine in order to control packs and prevent them from betraying the kingdom. "Y-yes," I stuttered. I''m already suspecting where he''s going with this, but I''m still hoping that I was wrong. should be thrilled to to represen you tour pack and honor the treaty our pack signed into," he continued. "But the treaty stated that you should send your oldest daughter." I stopped my tracks when I realized something.


    Well,


    It''s for this purpose at all," ''he


    king."


    "What do you think is the reason I adopted you, Sage? that savage and ruthless said, confirming what had been going on inside my mentioned it. "I''m


    head since h not s**d enough to send my real daughter to


    It always puzzled me why he adopted me. Now everythinges to light. I looked at Holt, hoping to see some light in this terrible news. But he refused to look at me. "You''ll be going to the pce tomorrow. Don''t mess this up for the pack, Sage. At least for once, be useful," Ericamented.


    I remained silent. I can''t even swallow my food. All I''m thinking right now is Holt. What will happen to us now?


    Alpha Gordon and Erica left right after breakfast. They needed to arrange some things for the engagement tomorrow. I took that opportunity to talk to Holt. Maybe he has a n. Annika was in her room, and Holt was preparing to leave when I stopped him to confront him.


    Capter 1


    "What''s your n, Holt?" I asked him. "We can run away together. Let''s leave everything behind, Holt. I love you, and you love me. I think that''s more than enough reason for us to move away."


    He let out a loud sigh before he answered. "Do what my dad says, Sage. We don''t have a choice."


    I was surprised by his answer. It took me a while to recover. "What do you mean?" I asked, feeling confused.


    If you


    don''t agree, my father will have no choice but to send my sister to that monster. I can''t let that happen. She''s my sister," he said.


    I immediately took a step back upon realizing that he wasn''t going to choose me. "So, it''s rather me who will be sent to that what you so-called monster than your sister, right?"


    He quickly grabbed both of his arms. "I''m sorry it has been this way, Sage. But I promise, once I''ve be the Alpha, I''ll


    get you back. My hands are tied right 1 Sage. I can''t run away with you. You can''t expect me to throw everything away just to be with you. You have to understand."


    I took a deep breath. "You''re right. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have asked you to do that."


    He smiled before he cupped my cheek. "I know you''d understand. Just do what my father is asking you to do, okay? If the Lycan King discards you, I''ll take you back. I promise." He then proceeded to press his lips against my forehead before he left. It hadn''t been long since Holt left when I heard a voice behind me.


    "How brave of you to ask my brother to ditch his family and his responsibility as the future alpha of this pack. You must be delusional." Annika sneered as she leaned against the frame door.


    You


    don''t know what Holt and I have. We love each other, and I believe him."


    I


    "Really? Did he say, Where is he going right now?" She smirked.


    "I don''t have to know. I know it''s something important. But I trust Holt."


    "Is that so?" She slowly walked closer to me and handed me a piece of paper. "That''s Emily''s address," she said.


    "Who''s Emily?" I asked in confusion.


    "She''s Holt''s fianc¨¦e and his future Luna."


    12 14 Tue Sep 15 1.


    I was taken aback. I tried my best to hide my surprise from Annika. "He wouldn''t do that. He promised he wouldn''t take any Luna but me, I answered confidently.


    "If you''re that confident, then why don''t you pay them a visit? See it for yourself," she challenged me.


    I don''t have to. I trust Holt."


    my


    She sneered, "Your innocence will get you killed, Sage." She shrugged her shoulders. "Well, it''s your choice anyway. I''m just trying to be nice since you''re going to take ce as the Lycan king''s new concubine. Let''s just say it''s my payment for your sacrifice," she said before leaving me dumbfounded in the living room.


    1 stared at the paper on my head for a few minutes. "Holt will not do that to me. I trust him," I murmured.

 Chapter 2

    I feel like I''m betraying Holt as I took a cab going to Emily''s address. I know I should trust Holt, but there''s a voite inside me telling me to check it out. Annika was never nice to me, but she didn''t have to lie to me either. She has no reason to do so, which makes me convince more that there''s truth with what she told me. My heart was racing as I slowly walked towards the door of Emily''s house. My heart sank when I saw Holt''s car parked outside their house. Despite the obvious truth, I still wanted to hear it from Holt''s mouth.


    I


    1 blew a loud breath as I stand outside the door. I was contemting whether I should pressed the doorbell or not. I raised my hand, and I was about to press it when I was suddenly filled with fear. I was afraid to know the truth. I decided to turn around and leave. But before I could even take a few steps away from the ce, the door swung open. And there I saw a beautiful woman with the most sweetest smile I''ve ever seen. "H-Hi-"rvously greeted. But before I could even finish, she immediately give me a tight hug.


    "How nice of you toe!" she greeted ecstatically. "You''re Holt''s sister, right? You came here for the announcement?" she said, shing her sweetest smile. "Come on, let''se inside. There''s plenty of food for everyone." I didn''t get a chance to to decline. She gently pulled I me towa towards the the crowd. Holt was busy talking to a member of our pack, when he turned around and noticed us. I saw him turn pale when he saw me with his fianc¨¦e. "Holt, look who I saw outside. I thought you said she couldn''te because she''s sick?"


    Holt''s face was filled with surprise. I was probably thest thing he was expecting to see today.


    "Oh, he''s probably talking about Annika. I''m Sage, his other sister," I introduce myself, forcing a smile on my face.


    Emily looked surprise, "Oh! I didn''t Holt had another sister, But anyway, it was so nice of you toe to our engagement. We''re still going to have a formal announcement. Right now, it was just friends and other members of the family."


    Holt looked surprised and at the same time relieved when I didn''t tell Emily who I was. "Congrattions. You two will surely make a good couple," I said, forcing a smile on my


    Chisper Y


    face


    "Thank you. Emily answered. "Will you be a doll and take care of Sage for me, Holt? I wanted to spend more time with your sister, but I still have a lot of things to do around here. I''ll be back in a jill, okay?" Emily said before giving a kiss on the cheeks. She then went ahead to o manage the party.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I don''t want to be left alone with Holt right now, but I had no other choice. "Congrattions," I greeted him.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t have choice," he apologize.


    1 grabbed a ss of champagne from a roaming waiter. "We all have a choice, Holt. Be at man and own it up." I said before drinking the whole ss in one go. "Congrattions again on your engagement. Please say bye to Emily for me. She''s a nice woman, take care of her," I said before leaving the party.


    "How many did you drink, Sage?" Hiry''s voice was tinged with concern as she watched me down yet another shot of tequ. I had asked her to join me at the bar, seeking sce in the numbing embrace of liquor.


    I believed I deserved this escape after the shocking revtion that had recently shattered my world. My adoptive father, Alpha Gordon, had decided my fate, binding me to the ruthless Lycan king without even considering my consent. What''s worst is, this is also the day that the only man I thought I can rely on abandoned me and hang me out to dry.


    Until this night, I had been the timid, obedient girl who followed orders without questions. I felt I had no other choice. My father had been killed, used of treachery, when our pack fell victim to a rogue wolf attack. Gordon, the man who had adopted me, was the only one generous enough to take me under his wing. No one dared challenge his directives, and I had remained grateful for the shelter he provided, despite what my father did. He took over the pack and became the new alpha after my father died.


    But tonight, it was finally revealed the reason behind his decision to adopt me. All alpha of the pack has agreed to send one of their daughters to be part of the tyrant''s **m and be one of his wives. Now, it''s time for the Mooke Crest pack to pay their due. And Alpha Gordon had every intention to sent me on behalf of her daughter,


    215


    Annika


    But what''s more painful above all this is the fact that the only man I''ve ever loved choose power over me. He promised to protect me, yet, he''s the first one to throw me under the bus when his father decided that marrying me off to the ruthless lycan king will be the best for the pack. As I sat at the bar, staring into my empty ss, the gravity of my destiny weighed down on me like a looming thunderstorm. Hiry''s presence and her unwavering support were the silver lining on this darkest night of my life. She leaned closer, her voice just above a whisper, as though afraid the walls might betray our secrets. "What w Sage?"


    I


    I met her gaze, "What choice do I have?"


    You


    do.


    after I said those words, I remember what I said to Holt. Everybody has a choice. Yes, that''s right. And tonight, I have a choice. I may not escape my fate to marry someone I don''t love, but I can choose who will I give my virtue.


    Right after that look. You can''t do that, Sage!"


    I smil


    smiled mysteriously, "But you still haven''t heard what I''m about to do."


    "Yes, but I know you and I know that look. You''re about to do something dangerous."


    "Yeah, and so is marrying that pompous p**ck," I retorted, my words a sharp retort against the future that had been cruelly crafted for me.


    Panicked, Hiry was quick to cover my mouth with her delicate hand, a frantic look in her eyes as she scanned the bar for prying ears. The music throbbed in the background.. its deafening bass drowning out most conversations. People were too absorbed in their own lives and dramas to to pay heed to our whispered exchange. "Are you crazy? Someone might hear you!" she said, gently massaging her temple.


    I smiled and said, "Don''t worry. The music is too loud; I''m sure nobody can hear what I said, I told her, followed by a chuckle.


    "You know what? Let''s go home. You''re drunk, Your father, will kill us if he discovers that we went to this bar," she suggested. "But before that, I''ll go to the restroom real quick. Don''t go anywhere, okay? Wait, me here." She was hesitant to leave me alone, especially after what I said. But it seems like she doesn''t have any choice. She quickly turned around and ran to the restroom.


    I seized the opportunity to execute my n, not caring about who it would be. All I


    ¦°


    wage worse for some, and ms priskiem would be solved Scanning the


    for a willing partner


    2


    The bar was tied with engem each and escape from my predetermined Game Despite her palpable desier, nome cared my interest until I saw him-a


    were serga meminimac connection, making the world


    he brandon Timesed no freeze and became my sole focus


    box


    Xhe sipped drink bed in a stone graceful hand my breath caught. His gaze


    unted a dinare ? hadn''t know, and my heartraced in sync with the pulsating music.


    His aut exuded danger a primal force that could overpower me, yet I felt an movible pull. In that Sery moment I longed to be consumed by that danger, to be beld within his arms


    Nor him" I repeated to myself, the words a feeble attempt to shield my racing heart from the danger that his mere presence seemed to embody. He was trouble, and that was thest thing eded.


    Hy intense at felt overwhelming, suffocating me. eded to find someone else. Trying to my focus. I scanned the bar for a new prospect. Yet, the memory of his moved arms lingered inside my head, refusing to fade.


    Savigating the crowded room, the anticipation hung thick. The pulsating music matched my erratic beartbeat. I urged myself to keep moving, escaping the tantalizing fanger shadowing each step


    Amid the swirling lights on the dance floor, I moved urgently, propelled by a need to age his intense gaze. Unsure of my destination, I surrendered to the night''s energy Conficting desires overwhelmed me. In a sedudeder. I leaned against the wall. attempting to regainposure and distance myself from the enigmatic stranger. Closing my eyes. I tried to forget his gaze and the allure of danger. My gaze returned to where be sat disappointment washing over me as he was nowhere to be found. was right, I mumbled to myself, shaking my head as if to dispel the irrational pull be had on me. This is crazy


    I decide to leave the bar, taking hesitant steps toward the exit. As I moved away from the dance floor, my head started spinning, likely due to the tequ shots I had earlier.


    "Hided t Chapter 1


    sperately trying to steady myself, my unsteady fingers failed. Instead of hitting the floor. I felt something warm and solid beneath me. Inded against the chest of a stranger, gasping in surprise, myzy eyes struggling to focus.


    Looking upward. I met the familiar gaze of these mesmerizing gray eyes, gazing down at the with a knowing amusement.


    "You should be careful, kitten," he cautioned, his voice like smooth velvet, a seductive. baritone that sent shivers cascading down my spine.


    In that exhrating moment, my inhibitions vanished like morning mist. With a newfound boldness, I threw caution to the wind. Without a word. I wrapped my arms around his neck-a sudden, daring move that surprised him. His initial expression shifted from surprise to a sly smile. Though unexpected, he didn''t resist my impulsive move. His arms encircled ein response, drawing me closer as the heat between us ignited. You''re one brave little kitten," he whispered.


    I felt the warmth of his breath teasing my parted lips, sparking an irresistible urge to taste his mouth. Fixated on his luscious lips, the world faded away.


    Driven by primal desire, I boldly reached out, seizing his nape to pull him closer. The hunger in my kiss imed his lips fervently. In response, he answered with a lustful, urgent kiss.


    An involuntary moan escaped as his warm, determined hands explored my body. His touch ignited a cascade of sensations, a mix of desire and need. In that charged moment, restraint blurred, and I surrendered to the intoxicating allure of his caress.

 Chapter 3

    1


    surroundings but from the captivating scent of the man I was with.


    1 found myself in a fancy hotel, and I couldn''t quite remember how we got there. It was one of those ces where luxury was everywhere you looked. But honestly, I couldn''t care less about the details at that moment. My licad was spinning, not from the fancy It was like I had entered a whirlwind, and everything else just faded away. The scent of this man wrapped around me, making me forget about everything. It was a scent that was hard to describe, but it was alluring-a mixture of his perfume and the natural smell of his skin. Honestly, it didn''t matter how we got here. All that mattered was that I was with him, lost in his presence.


    The room we were in was fit for royalty. There was a king-sized bed that looked toofortable to resist, adorned with soft sheets and plump pillows. The whole setup felt regal, like we were in a pce. But all those fancy things couldn''t hold my attention. My mind was consumed by the man whose lips were locked onto mine, and the way his touch made my heart race. BY Aaahhh let out a


    Aaannn..


    t a soft moan when his lips started to move down my neck onto the valley of my breast. Each trail of kisses sets my body on absolute fire. I can feel the warmth of his body in every fiber of my being. All throughout my body, I felt waves of ecstasy as each touch sparked an inferno of need. The sensation of his body''s heat soaking into mine was enough to send me into a frenzy. I arched my back as an electrifying jolt of pleasure coursed through me as his hands. explored my curves. In my effort to hide the stiffle and the moan that tried to escape my lips, I gripped desperately to the edge of the c**. But my attempts backfired as he pulled my tender nipple into his mouth and teased it with his mischievous tongue. "Fck!" I cursed loudly as I failed to stop myself from making any sound.


    His right hand kept going, sliding down my stomach to the center of my most intimate part. I let out a short gasp as his deft fingers began to caress my most delicate region, sending my senses on fire to the point where I could hardly catch my breath. Thebination of the lingering liquor''s intoxicating effects and the exquisite enjoyment brought on by his touch sent my thoughts spinning in a whirlwind of sensations. The world seemed to dissolve, leaving behind only the throbbing beat of our mutual desire as we danced to the rhythm of pleasure that only we could hear.


    79%8 With each stroke of his fingers, it was as if he were revealing a secretnguage, a hidden symphony of extasy that swept through me like a tidal wave. My body reacted eagerly to his every touch, and I found myself breathing in short, shallow gasps as I gave in to the euphoric tornado of feelings.


    My toes curled up as I started to feel the tingling sensation building up on top of my belly. I know that it wouldn''t take long before I reached the peak of my O**m. It seems like he knows my body better than I do, and he can feel as well that I''m about to hit my climax. vas so wet "Aaahhhh" I screamed in pleasure when he slid his finger into my entrance. that his finger slipped into my core effortlessly. He cases his finger inside me back and forth while he continues to suck my breath. I don''t know where to turn my head while my body feels every movement t of his finger inside me. "Fck! I''m cvmming!" I moaned loudly as my body convulsed in so much ecstasy. I was breathing heavily as I slowly opened my eyes after that mind-blowing O**rom my center into his mouth. He licked every ounce of my juice from his finger.


    ??N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Sweet," he whispered without breaking our eye contact.


    I thought that would I be 1 the end of


    I of it, but my eyes widen when he slowly lowers his head into the center of my being. "Wait!" I shouted in my attempt to stop him from going down on me. But it was toote. My protest turns into a loud moan when his sinful mouth touches my center. "Aaaahhh...fck!" My hand immediatelynded on his head, and my fingers sped into his hair as I tried to understand the unfamiliar sensation that''s engulfing my whole being. His tongue moved with a delicious rhythm, flicking and caressing my most intimate center as if he were savoring his favorite ice cream. The sensation was electrifying. sending waves of pleasure coursing through my entire being. I had just experienced an intense release moments ago, but as his skillful mouth continued its sinful assault, I wouldn''t be surprised if I found myself sumbing to another wave of ecstasy.


    The sensations were unlike anything I had ever felt, with each yful stroke of his tongue creating a symphony of pleasure that threatened to overtake my senses. It was as if he had mastered the art of pleasure, knowing exactly how to y my body like a finely tuned instrument. With each passing moment, I felt myself surrendering to the intoxicating sensations that he was weaving with his sinful mouth. Every flick


    flick of his tongue, every tantalizing tease, felt like a dance of desire, an


    irresistible invitation to explore the depths of carnal passion. My fingers instinctively grasped the sheets, niy body arching in response to the undeniable pleasure that coursed through me.


    With every passing second, I felt myself edging closer to another release, my breaths.ing in ragged gasps as I teetered on the brink of pleasure.


    I


    I cou I could feel the heat building within me-a zing inferno of longing that defied all restraint. My moans grew louder, a testament to the sheer intensity of the pleasure that I am experiencing right now. With e each


    passing moment, my need for release grew more insistent, and I found myself teetering on the edge of O**m. As if on cue, my body started to shiver with so much pleasure as he continued to lick my center. I lost track of when my ER started and when it ended. All I can remember is the memorable pleasure that he introduced. to my body. He continued to lick my center, sipping every ounce of my juices until he was fully satisfied. Once he was done, he slowly crawled back on top of me and positioned. himself in between my legs. I gulped as I watched him unbuckle his pants and slowly remove his pants, revealing his whole body right before my eyes. I swallowed hard as I tried to imagine how his huge thing would fit inside my untouched blossom.


    You''re


    His


    ''re mine tonight, kitte kitten."


    I


    I bit my lower lip,


    he whispered with a yful smirk on his lips. He then rubbed the tip of his member into my entrance. Each stroke sends a shiver into every fiber of my being. trying to stop myself from whining, when he started to push his hugeness inside me. With every inch that he pushes inside me, it feels like a sharp sword cutting me in half. I dug my nails into his skin as I endured the pain. "So, fcking tight," he moaned as he continued to ease himself into my core.


    Minutes feel like forever as the pain seethes right through me while he continues to invade my whole being. I only realized that he had already thrust his whole body inside me when he started moving on top of me.


    "Breathe," he whispered against my car.


    That''s when I noticed that I had been holding my breath"


    what seemed like eternity.


    We remained in that position for a couple of minutes until my insides adjusted to his size. He feels like I''m ready for the next, he whispered once again.


    "I''m going to move now," he said with his rich, baritone voice.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4 TITUS


    I slowly stretched my arms as I woke up, feeling lightheaded. I can''t remember when thest time I had a good night''s sleep was. As I slowly opened my eyes, I was weed by the blue, clear sky from the ss wall of the hotel that I''m in. It has been y habit for quite some time now. I''d go out to a local bar where no one could recognize me. I''d use an elixir that my mage c**ktailed for me to hide my prominent, long silver hair. It usually onlysted until morning, so I''d make it a point to wake up before the woman I''d slept with the previous night does. But this morning was different; my bed was cold and empty the moment I opened my eyes. If not for the red stain on the sheet, I''d probably think that it was all just a dream. "Who the hell is that woman, and what did she do to me?" I mumbled to myself.


    I''m not the kind of person who sleeps deeply, I often wake up at the slightest sign of movement in my bed. Last night, I vividly remember holding her close, my arms wrapped around her tiny waist. So, it seemed impossible that she could have slipped. away without me noticing.


    I reached for my phone, the screen flickering to life as I powered it on. It was a routine I followed, always careful to cover my tracks whenever I ventured outside. In less than fifteen minutes, a faint knock echoed through the stillness of my hotel room.


    I paused, and my senses heightened as I cautiously approached the door. With every fiber of my being on alert, I carefully checked for any signs of danger before I even considered opening it. "Good morning, Your Highness," Scott, my beta, greeted me with a respectful nod.


    "Find out everything that you can about the woman I slept withst night. Go to the bar and check all the cameras to see if she or anybody at the club put something in my drink," I instructed him firmly.


    "I''ll be right on it, Your Highness," he answered promptly. "If you don''t mind me asking, is there something wrong that happenedst night?" He asked with genuine curiosity.


    "I slept soundlyst night. The woman I was with managed to sneak out without my noticing. And we both know that it''s almost impossible to happen unless she does. something to me. Investigate her and figure out who she is working for," I exined, my voice tinged with suspicion.


    "I''ll have my men look into it urgently, Your Highness," he assured me. "What about


    your new bride, Your Highness? What are you nning to do with her?" Scott asked.


    I almost forgot that today will be the day that the Mooke Crest pack is going to send. their tribute. It has been a long-running tradition for Alpha within the territory of the royal family to send their daughters as a tribute to


    among thend. In return, they''re going to be re re the peace and unity of packs and protected by the royal


    family in any case of danger, attacks from rogue wolves, and other threats. If they don''t submit, it will clearly mean a revolt against the royal lycan, which will eventually lead to the annihtion of their pack. Everyone was afraid to go against the Lycan king because that would only mean one thing to them: death.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    1 never agreed to this, but tradition is tradition. I have no other choice but to live with it. I''ve epted every bride they sent and fulfilled my duty until any of them could provide me with an heir. But all these years, no one has ever conceived an heir to the throne. It''s always been the pressing matter at hand.


    "Do everything as usual. I have more important matters to take care of than to babysit a brat from another pack. Let Jane handle everything." I ordered.


    "Yes, Your Highness. I''ll inform Her Highness to make the necessary arrangements," he answered. "Shall I also tell her to prepare the new bride for the first consumation?" he added.


    "That won''t be necessary. I don''t think I''ll being home for the time being. I received a report about the series of rogue wolf attacks in the south. I''d like to see for myself and investigate who''s the real reason behind the attacks," I said..


    "Okay, Your Highness. I''ll ask the men to prepare for our departure."


    "On the contrary, I want you to stay here and look after everything while I''m gone. I can handle this alone," I ordered him.


    "As you wish, Your Highness," he said, slowly bowing his head as a confirmation. "I''ll prepare the car now. We''ll be waiting outside, he added before taking his leave.


    Once I finally got my much-needed silence after Scott left, I headed straight to the shower. As I made my way towards the bathroom, I caught a glimpse of the bed and the red stain on its sheet. And just like a movie, every steamy scene that happenedst night on that same bed reyed clearly in my memories.


    can still remember the feeling of her soft skin against my palm. Her warm breath was brushing against my ear as she moans loudly at my every stroke. The taste of her sweet juices on my tongue still lingers today. I was feeling a little disappointed when I woke up without her beside me. I have this sudden urge within me to im her, own her, and ravish her again until she begs me to stop. And just with those thoughts alone, it was


    12:15 Tue Sep 10GB.


    more than enough to awaken my desire and set my body on fire, just like she idst night. I can''t help but chuckle as I stare at my growing excitement.


    "ed a cold shower, I mumble to myself before I continue to walk to the bathroom.

 Chapter 5

    I woke up with throbbing pain in between my legs. An evident result of what happenedst night. My body feels warm because of the huge arm that was wrapped around my naked body. I gasped and quickly covered my mouth to stop myself from making any sound. Everything bes clearer now. I couldn''t believe that my n had seeded. I slept with a stranger. I stared at a sleeping man beside me. I tried to memorize every inch of his gorgeous face, for I knew that this would be thest time that we''d be seeing each other. If I''ve got another life, I''d like to meet him again. He looks dangerous from afar, but he''s nothing but gentle on the bed. His hands touch every part of my body with delicate precision. For the first time in my life, I felt how it was to be handled gently. Once I''m satisfied, I slowly slip away from his . I held arm. my breath whole ath the time. I let out a sigh of relief once I sessfully climbed out of bed without waking him up. I carefully p clothes, one that were scattered all over the floor. My eyes widen in shock when I remember how this ravishing man ripped my underwear effortlessly. Now, I have no choice but to leave this hotel without any underwear. I quickly slipped into floral I dress. I picked up my shoes before walking barefoot towards the door to stop myself from making any sound.


    my


    My heart raced with anticipation as I approached the door. I grasped the doorknob with trembling fingers, feeling the cool metal beneath my touch. Slowly, I began to turn, yielding to my gentle pressure.


    With a hushed creak, the door began to swing open. I looked at the man who was still soundly in bed for thest time before finally leaving the room. I let out a sigh of relief the moment I closed the door behind me.


    "Fck!" I cursed loudly. I was startled by the sound of my phone ringing. I quickly grabbed it from my bag as I walked briskly towards the elevator. I was pressing the button in panic as I kept looking at the door of the room where I came from in fear that it would suddenly open. I felt relieved when the elevator door swung open. I rushed inside before I answered the call. "Where the hell are you, Sage?" Hiry said from the other line. I was with herst night. at the bar.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I''m fine," I replied, avoiding


    Cction.


    "That''s not what I''m asking you. Do you


    175


    175


    know how worried I am? And aside from that,


    12:15 Tue Sep 10 G


    your father went to our house looking for you!" She said it in panic.


    I''m going home now." I said, vaguely giving her an answer to my whereabouts. I can''t


    tell her that I will proceed with my n. It''s better if she doesn''t know anything about it, so I won''t implicate her.


    "Is everything okay, Sage?" she asked, worried,


    "Everything is great, Hiry. I''ll see


    I took a loud breath before exiting ou tonight. Bye!" I said before I hung up the phone.


    "Where the hell I have


    the hotel.


    you been?" Annika said I stepped inside their house. Panic was all over her face. "Are you nning to ditch the engagement?"


    Even for a second, I enjoyed seeing her face pale in fear. It was as if all her blood were drained from her body.


    They


    were


    all in the living room as if they were having a meeting. Alpha Gordon, his wife Erica, and his daughter Annika. I felt a lump in my throat when my eyesnded on Holt, who was staring at me intently.


    I saw the relief on their faces when they saw me. They probably thought I had already run away, forcing Annika to honor his father''s promise to marry the ruthless Lycan king.


    It was supposed to be her. She''s the one who''s promised to the Lycan King, yet Alpha Gordon has another n. Now, it was clear to me why he adopted me despite the betrayal that my father did to our pack.


    "Annika, that''s enough. Sage wouldn''t do that to us, especially after all the kindness that we bestow upon her. Wouldn''t you, Sage?" Alpha Gordon said it with a fake smile on his face.


    T


    1215


    72/5


    I used to believe that he adopted me out of the goodness of his heart. But he never treated me like he treated Annika and Holt. To be honest, I''m more of a maid than a daughter to him. I''ve been doing everything in this house for as long as I can. remember. ani


    das


    "Be thankful, Sage. Being the daughter of a traitor, this is the best thing that can happen to you. You should feel honored," Annika said with a devilish smirk on her face.


    How I wish my wolf would finally appear right now so I could tear off that smug look on her face. But unfortunately, I have to wait until mying-of-age ceremony before I finally get my wolf.


    "Annika, won''t you be a doll and lend her one of your expensive clothes? It will be a shame if she shows up in front of the Lycan King in that shabby dress," Erica said.


    "It will be my pleasure, mother," Annika agreed sarcastically.


    "You need to be ready by seven. Right after youring-of-ag ceremony, some e from the pce will pick you up," Alpha Gordon said.


    "Y-yes, alpha," is all that I can answer. I wanted to protest, but what choice do I have? The only bright side in this situation is that I won''t have to stay in this house anymore. I''ll be away from his horrible family, and most importantly, I''ll be away from Holt. One by one, everyone started leaving except Holt. I red at him before turning my back on him. I don''t want to see him or even talk to him. What I saw yesterday was more than enough to answer all the questions lingering inside my head. He made his choice, and so did


    I walked towards the room to start packing all my stuff when Holt grabbed my arm and. pulled me back. "Where have you beenst night, Sage? Do you have any idea how worried I was?" he said, tightening his grip on my arm.


    "Now, you''re worried?" I asked sarcastically. "If I remember it correctly, you''re fine with me marrying a monster in ce of your sister."


    Don''t


    t be ridiculous, Sage. That''s a totally different matter," he said, gritting his teeth.


    I scoffed, "Sure. If that''s what makes you sleep at night.", I was about to turn my back once again when he pulled me back forcefully. "I''m not done talking to you!"


    "What do you want to know, Holt?" Lasked irritatedly. I''m so fed up with him acting as if he truly cared for me. I''m perfectly aware that it''s the opposite, because if he does, I won''t be in this situation. He remained silent. For a minute, I saw guilt and jealousy in his eyes.


    "What do you want to know, Holt?" I repeated. "Are you going to stop harassing me if I tell you where I am?"Fine. I''ll tell you. I slept with some guy in a barst night," I bravely


    15 Tue, Sep


    Chapter admitted.


    3


    And right at that instance, guilt in his eyes was quickly reced with anger and disgust. "You did what?"


    "You heard me right. I already gave myself to some guy I just met. What do you care?"


    Before I could even finish my sentence, his palmnded on my checks, sending a stinging pain that resonated throughout my body. It was so hard that I could almost taste blood in my mouth.


    I''ve restrained myself from reaching out to you, honoring your virtue. And now your confess to sleeping with a stranger? ver imagined you''d be so promiscuous!" He was used with disdain.


    I retorted with a sneer, "You''re the hypocrite here! What does it matter? I''m still giving myself to a stranger, aren''t I? You''re okay with me marrying a stranger, yet you take issue when I choose to share my bed with whomever I please?" The tension in the room**ed, mirroring the conflicting emotions and tangled desires that fueled our heated I exchange.


    He scoffed with a devilish smirk on his face. "So, you want to be around before you get married?"


    An unsettling chill


    chill swept through my veins. This was not t the Holt I once knew. Hist transformation was stark, and at this moment, he bore a striking resemnce to his father, a shift that left me both uneasy and perplexed. The familiarity that once lingered in his features had given way to an unfamiliar intensity, casting shadows over the connection we once shared.


    He grabbed both of my shoulders and pinned me against the wall. "I will not let you leave this house without having a taste of you" he said, followed by a creepy smirk.


    My eyes widen in terror. I quickly think of ways to escape him. And before his lips.nded on mine, my legs started moving, and my knee met his precious thing in between his legs.


    "Fck!" he screamed as he was writhing in pain. "You, b*tch!"


    Seizing the opportunity, I attempted to distance myself from him, but his swift pursuit proved relentless. In a moment, he closed the gap, his hand gripping my hair with a forceful yank, halting my escape. He pinned me against the wall once again, wrapping his hand around my neck and gripping it tightly.


    "You think you can run away from me?" He smirked. "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure you''re


    satisfied before you meet that b**d king," he added.


    "Do that. You''ll be saying bye to your sister," I said as I was fighting for my life.


    "What


    did you say?" he asked irritatedly. He slowly loosened his hand on my neck so he could understand me properly.


    I took a deep breath before I answered. "If you do what you''re nning to do, I''m going to kill myself. If that happens, you have no other choice but to send your precious little sister to marry the man you just called a b**d king," I said bravely. "There''s no wolf''s bane or anything silver inside the house. What you said were just empty threats," he responded.


    "Have you forgotten that I haven''t got my wolf? Anything around me can be used to kill myself. Do you really want to take that risk for your sister? I have nothing to lose but a lot to gain by killing myself, Holt," I challenge him.


    The darkness in his eyes slowly faded. It seems like my words are starting to sink in. It didn''t take long before he finally let go of me. I was coughing upon his release as I tried to catch my breath.


    "You''ll not be leaving this house until your ceremony," he said before dragging me towards my room. I heard a cking sound on the other side of the door. I''m guessing he was locking my room from the outside, preventing me from going anywhere. let out a sigh of relief once I''m finally alone in my room, safe from Holt. "I can''t wait to get out of this house, I murmured to myself.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6 SAGE


    In a few minutes, I will be standing in front of the Moon Goddess to finally receive my wolf. Atst, I''ll have someone who can be with me forever. I will not be one anymore. I wore the most decent white dress I could find in my closet. I also manage to make a simple flower crown that I can put on top of my head as I stand before the Moon Goddess. "A crown, really? You''re so cheap, Sage."


    I was startled when Annika abruptly barged into my room.


    So


    how''s the little gift I gave you yesterday? Is it enlightening?" she asked sarcastically.


    "Yes, t thank you. That''s the most precious gift you can give me, Annika. At least you save me from a terrible fate." It wasn''t a lie, though. At least I wouldn''t waste my time loving someone who wasn''t going to fight for me. She scoffs, "You''re so c**ky. Since when did you grow a spine, you ungrateful brat?" She walks closer to me as she squints her eyes, eyeing my flower crown. "Even this flower crown can''t do anything about your ugly face


    She was about to grab my flower crown when I quickly halted her hand mid-air. "Don''t you dare, Annika," I warned in greeted teeth. I made this crown in honor of my mother. I wanted to have something that reminded me of her as I stood in front of the Moon Goddess as I received my wolf. "Touch it, and I''ll rip off your hand the moment I receive my wolf," I threatened her.


    +


    T


    "How dare you threaten me?!" she shouted. "Expect that I''ll make sure to tell my father what happened here," she warned me.


    I sneered, "Go ahead, Annika. Tell your father, What''s the worst thing he could do to me? Locked me


    !


    in my room? Hit me? Give me tenshes. What else? Kill me?" I mocked. "Go on, tell me, Annika," I taunt her.


    She scoffs, "Just because you''re about to get your wolf tonight doesn''t mean you''re untouchable." I can''t help butugh at her ignorance. "What''s so funny?" she asked, feeling irritated.


    "You''re funny, Annika. Do you really think that I was able to say these things to you because I''ll be getting my wolf? You never fail to surprise me."


    Laugh all you want, Sage. The moment I told my father about this, you''re going to regret everything you said a while ago."


    "Trust me, there''s nothing in this world that can scare me," I scoffed. "Even death doesn''t bother me, Annika. I''ve got nothing to lose now. If your father decides to finish me off right here, I''d see it as his kind gesture."


    I saw her clenching her jaw as she struggled to find words to throw at me. "Enjoy your new-found courage while itsts, Sage. When you meet that ruthless Lycan king, you''ll wish we had killed you a long time ago. She immediately left the room right after that. Once she''s gone, I finally let out the breath that I have been holding back since she got here. I had no idea where I found the courage to fight back, Annika. Maybe it''s the strength that you''ll gain whenever you''re so close to your death, because after my ceremony, I''ll be on my way to meet the ruthless Lycan king and be his concubine.


    I looked at my reflection onest time before blowing a loud sigh. I gulped as I tried to calm myself before heading out of my bunker. As soon as I stepped out of my room, I could already see the yellow lighting from the lighted torch they had prepared for the ceremony.


    They were already in the backyard, forming a wide circle. A few people greeted me along the way, but most of them still see me as the daughter of a traitor and not a member of their pack. Aside from me, there were also a few members of the pack that''s going to have theiring-of-age ceremony tonight. "Good luck,


    Sage," I heard Hiry whisper when I walked past in front of her.


    "Thank you," I mouthed to her before continuing to walk until I reached the middle of the circle. There''s at least four of us standing right now below the Moon Goddess.


    "The time hase!" shouted one of the elders. "Lift your head to the Moon God and recite your prayer. May the Moon Goddess bestow her blessings upon all of you! Heed our prayers!"


    In response to the elder''smand, all of us lifted our heads and looked at the bright full moon shining upon us. It didn''t take long before each of them started to shift as they got their wolves.


    "Great Mo Moon Goddess, guardian of the night, I stand before you as a child of the pack. Shower me with your radiant light, guide my paths, and bless me with your strength. Make me stronger under your watchful gaze, and may your wisdom illuminate my way," I prayed as I waited for my moment.


    A surge of panic overcame me as the stark reality settled in: I stood alone, the sole  GO Chapter 6''


    participant yet toplete the ritual. Despite numerous attempts, the elusive connection with my wolf remained beyond reach, and an increasing sense of desperation wed at my insides. Frustration is built with each futile effort.


    "My heart sank, and my heart was filled with disappointment.


    "A


    my eyes tightly, I held on to a glimmer of hope, praying that the dormant wolf within me would finally make its presence known. The minutes stretched on, cach passing moment intensifying the anticipation. Yet, to my dismay, the expected awakening failed to daughter of a traitor, and now a wolfless orphan. It seems like the Moon Goddes failed to bless you in her favor," Annikamented while staring at me with an insulting look on her face. "Annika, stop it!" Alpha Gordon scolded her. "The ceremony is done! Go home and celebrate with your family! And I''m expecting everyone to stay silent about what happened tonight, for the sake of our pack!" he announced. Once everyone started to disperse, Alpha Gordon quickly grabbed my arm and pulled me towards the house. The moment he shut the door, his hand immediatelynded on my cheeks. "You embecile!" he shouted. "Calm down, "What are we going to do now, Gordon? We can''t send her to the pce if she doesn''t have her wolf. "She''s nothing but a human!" She said it in panic.


    Calm own, sweetheart."


    How I calm down when my daughter is at risk? You need to do something about it!"


    "How can


    "Nothing''s going to change, sweetheart. We will still send Sage to be the Lycan king''s concubine. Everything is going to be okay as long as this woman keeps her mouth shut," he said, throwing a dagger in my direction. "How can you be sure that she''s not going to talk?" Erica asked.


    "Let me handle it," he said before turning towards me. "You, wench. You listen closely. If you still want to live, you''re not going to say anything about this to the king or to anyone in the pce. Do you understand?" "Do you thin think I care, father? I''m already dead. Why not bring you with me? How about that?" "You ungrateful, b*tch!" he shouted before giving me another blow.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I tasted blood in my mouth, a bitter reminder of the pain, but at that time, it didn''t


    16 Tue Sep 10 GD


    12 10


    Chapter &


    bother me much. Prepared to face the chance of dying, I lifted my head with determination. I looked at Holt, quietly watching as his father kept beating me.


    Holt seemed a bit worried, like he wanted to help, but before he could do anything. Annika quickly stopped him. With a firm gesture, she made sure no one interfered, letting the harsh scene continue.


    "Let''s do this one more time, Sage," he said as he gripped my cheeks tightly. "You''re not going to say a single thing about you being wolfless, am I clear? That is, if you still want. to see your best friend alive," he threatened. Suddenly, fear crawled into my body. I''m ready to face death anytime soon, but I don''t think I''ll be able to live knowing I''m the one responsible for what will happen to Hiry. "Don''t you dare touch her!" I shouted.


    He smirked. "That''s what I thought. It seems like I already made myself clear here, Sage. Am I right?" He asked again.


    I had no other choice but to respond with a simple nod.


    "Now, that''s a good girl. Annika, dear. Will you please fix her up before the people from. the pce arrive?"


    "Of course, father. It''s my pleasure," Annika replied with a devilish smirk on her face.

 Chapter 7

    you


    "You should thank me. I managed to make your ugly face a little bit decent. At least can still have a chance to get through your first night at the pce, Annikamented as she continued to put makeup on my face to hide the bruises caused by his father. "It surprises me to see that you truly believe that you''ll get away with this," I scoff.


    Annika obviously didn''t like myment, so she deliberately pressed her makeup brush against my bruised lips, which immediately made me wince in pain.


    "I will let you slide this time and let you get sassy all you want. Consider that my parting gift to you," she said before shing her most annoying smile.


    I


    Troll my


    eyes in the mirror. I figure there''s no need for me to try to make it work with her, just like before. I saw her squint her eyes towards me as if giving me a warning, but I didn''t care less. Growing up as an only child, I often longed for thepanionship of a sister. So when Alpha Gordon decided to adopt me, the prospect of gaining a sister close to my age filled me with excitement. Little did I know, the dream I''d cherished for so long would soon turn into a nightmare.


    she dered triumphantly. "Though it didn''t transform your face as much as I''d hoped, it''ll suffice." "Perhaps it''s yourck of makeup skills that''s to me," I quipped in response.


    "Don''t push your luck, Sage. My patience is wearing thing," she warned, her tone edged with thinly veiled irritation. "Is that a challenge?" I taunted, unable to resist pushing her buttons further. She shot me a withering re. "Don''t you dare, Sage. I still have plenty of concealer left, enough to hide another bruise on your face," she warned, her tone sharp with threat.


    "I doubt you have the guts." I goaded her further, unable to resist stoking the fire. Our eyes locked in a tense standoff, and the air was thick with animosity.


    Suddenly, her eyes sparked with an intense fury, her wolf''s presence simmering just beneath the surface. Annika, having received her wolf early due to her lineage as the daughter of an alpha, was considered a prime candidate for the position of Luna in another pack. But such matters held little sway over me. Even if she were to end my life in that moment, I couldn''t care less.


    78


    Annika was on the verge ofunching herself at me when her father''s authoritative voice cut through the tension like a knife.


    That''s enough, Annika Alpha Gordon''smanding tone resonated, bringing an abrupt halt to her aggression. "She''s of more value to us alive than dead, so reign. yourself in."


    Annika begrudginglyplied, her wolfish instincts subdued under the weight of her father''s directive. Though the tension lingered, his intervention prevented the situation from escting further, at least for the time being. "Yes, father, Annika replied.


    Go


    on. Sage. Your ride is here," Alpha Gordon said.


    Alpha Gordon took the lead, and I hastened to follow him, eager to escape the brewing storm within the house. Stepping outside, my eyes immediately fell upon a sleek ck luxury car stationed near our doorstep. As we approached, a strikingly handsome man emerged from the vehicle, his well-built frame exuding an air of power and authority.


    The man''s gaze locked onto us without giving us a single smile as he closed the distance between us. His presencemanded attention, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of intrigue mingled with apprehension at his arrival.


    Is he the Lycan king? I can''t help but ask silently. But who am I kidding? His Highness will never make an effort for just another concubine.


    "Good evening, Alpha Gordon," he said with his deep, baritone voice.


    "Good evening. Beta Scott. I''m pleased to present to you my eldest daughter, Sage."


    He eyed me as if he were checking me like goods from the market. Once he''s done, he turns his eyes back to Alpha Gordon.


    "Are you sure about this, Alpha Gordon?" he asked without batting an eye. He maintains his straight face and cold demeanor.


    "But of course, Beta Scott. I broke nows here. Sage is my legal daughter; thus, she''s eligible to be sent as a tribute," Alpha Gordon replied with a confident smile.


    He then turned his eyes back at me, assessing the situation. After a few minutes of silence, he excused himself.


    "Excuse me for a moment," he said before going back to his car.


    We all watched him carefully as he walked towards the ck sedan park right outside


    12-16


    Tue,


    Sep 10 GO


    our porch. I was hoping that he would get inside the car and leave, yet he didn''t. Instead, he fetched his phone from his pocke and made a call.


    I was holding my breath as I watched Beta Scott talk over the phone. It''s safe to assume that he was calling His Highness regarding this matter. My heart was pounding. I''m still positive that this will not go ording to Alpha Gordon''s n. I''m sure the Lycan King will not fall for this trick. After a long, agonizing few minutes of waiting, I bit my lip in excitement as I watched Beta Scott walk back towards us after he ended the call. My heart races in anticipation. As soon as the lycan king rejected me as the tribute, I will leave this house immediately.


    But all my hopes were shattered the moment Beta Scott opened his mouth.


    "His Highness wanted to extend his gratitude towards the Mooke Crest pack for honoring the treaty and maintaining peace and harmony throughout the kingdom," Beta Scott said.


    Annika and Erica cheered as soon as they heard that the Lycan King epted me as a


    Tribute.


    "No, this can''t be happening..." I murmured to myself.


    "We''ll go ahead now, Alpha Gordon," he said. "Please escort Her Ladyship in the car," he ordered his men.


    "It''s a pleasure doing business with you, Beta Scott."


    Beta Scott''s eyes darkened as if he didn''t like what Alpha Gordon just said. He red at him and ignored the hand he offered.


    Alpha Gordon cleared his throat, a subtle sign of retreat, and withdrew his hand, perhaps to salvage some dignity. I cast one final pleading nce at him, hoping against. hope for a change of heart. Yet, all I received in response was a smug smirk that sent a chill down my spine. "Mydy," one of Beta Scott''s men addressed me, breaking the tense silence.


    With a heavy sigh, I resigned myself to the inevitable and followed them. Shoulders slumped, and I trudged toward the waiting car, a sense of defeat weighing heavily on me. Beta Scott gestured for me to take the passenger seat, and I obliged, sinking into. the unfamiliar car. He assumed the front seat while the other men filed into the car behind us, sealing my fate with each closing door. 12.16 Tue Sep 10 G. Chapter 7 stayed


    I silent along the way. I didn''t know what to expect. I was expecting that Alpha Gordon would get away with what they did, but I was wrong. Should I just start epting my fate?


    Everyone knows where the pce is, so I was a bit confused when I noticed that we were taking a different route. Fear engulfs my whole body when I notice that something doesn''t seem right. I knew it. There''s no way that the Lycan King will let this slide. Are they going to kill me for trying to trick the king?


    "Where are we going?" I asked nervously.


    But Beta Scott stayed silent. His eyes remained fixed ahead of the road, as if he didn''t hear anything. My fear intensifies as we continue to take the unfamiliar path. Will this be the end of me?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 8

    As we continued along the unfamiliar route, my heart raced with uncertainty and my mind spun with questions. lowever, my apprehension soon gave way to bewilderment. as we came to a stop in front of the grand entrance of a renowned mall that stood as a beacon of opulence within the kingdom.


    This mall had earned its fame not only for its exquisite architecture but also for its collection of exclusive boutiques featuring luxury brands. essible only to the elite, royals, and rich members of other packs, it served as a haven for those with discerning tastes and deep pockets. The allure of its offerings was undeniable, yet its exclusivity served as a stark reminder of the gaping divide between the haves and the have-nots in our society. I''ve seen this ce from the outside a couple of times whenever I go to school, but never once have I stepped foot inside this mall.


    But what are we doing here? Surely they weren''t nning to execute me inside this mall, did they?


    My heart was pounding when Beta Scott got out of the car and opened the door on my side. I was having second thoughts about whether I should step out of the car or just stay inside. I don''t know what fate awaits me outside.


    "My


    Despite maly step outside," Beta Scott said after a few minutes that I remained inside the car.


    my hesitation, I have no other choice but to get out of the car. I''m sure this car can''t even protect me from my ill-fated life.


    I expected to be dragged and humiliated, but all I experienced until now was the opposite. What the hell is going on here?


    "Sir, where are we going?" I asked once again.


    "Mydy, please speak informally to me," he replied. "Please follow me," he added,pletely disregarding myst question.


    Though I''m still confused, I have no other choice but to follow him. Someone opened the door for us and immediately bowed their heads as we walked along the hallway. I also noticed that, aside from the staff, we were the only people in the mall, as if they only opened it for us. for us.  GO


    "Do you see anything to your liking, mydy? Beta Scott asked.


    "W-What?" I stuttered. Ipletely understand what he said, but what I don''t


    understand is why he is doing this. Isn''t he supposed to drag me down the dungeon and give me one hundredshes for trying to deceive the king?


    "Is this ce doesn''t suit your taste? Would you like to go to another ce?" he asked.


    "N-No, no, no! That''s not what I meant. I was just a little confused. Can you help me out here? What''s going on?"


    He then looked a at me as as if he were eyeing me. I cleared my throat, as I felt ufortable when he started to look at me from head to toe.


    You''re not used to this, are you?"


    Can he tell that just by looking at me? Am I that obvious? I thought I was able to conceal the fact that I know nothing about luxury because of the dress that Annika made me wear. But it seems like, despite this beautiful dress that I''m wearing, Beta Scott can see right through me. He knows that I''m a fraud.


    "If you''re going to end my life, please do it quickly." Even though I feel that it''s unfair that I''m the only one bearing the consequences of my family''s action, I have no choice but to ept it. The only good thing about what happened today was that I''m finally. free from all the pain and suffering that I''ve been enduring for thest few years of myExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    life.


    mile.


    He chuckled. "No one''s going to die here today, mydy."


    I was puzzled by his response. Is he not nning to kill me? Then what is he nning to do? Is the king aware of this?


    "Then, what are we doing here, sir?"


    "Madam, please call me Scott," he insisted. "And to answer your question, I don''t mean to offend you, but I don''t think what you''re wearing right is fit for a wedding. We''re here to get you a new dress before I present you in front of the Lycan King. And at the same time, we''re going to get your whole new wardrobe," he exins.


    "My what?!" I uttered it in surprise. It took me a few minutes before I recovered from shock. "I appreciate your offer, but I don''t think I can afford a single thing here." It''s true. Aside from this borrowed dress from Annika, I have nothing in my pocket. "You have nothing to worry about, madam. This is a wee gift from His Majesty." You A wee gift?" I know I already looked like a fool for almost repeating everything he


    A


    Said. However, I still can''t help but be surprised by everything that''s going on right now.


    Said.


    "Don''t be so surprised, madam. Every new concubine received this gift on their wedding day," he said.


    I''m not sure whether I should be relieved or disappointed upon hearing that. Just when I was feeling valued and appreciated, Beta Scott pulled my feet back to the ground, reminding me of my reality.


    I lowered my head to hide my embarrassment. This is what I get for letting myself dream that I deserve to have something nice just once. "Please, get whatever you need, madam.".


    1 forced a smile on my face. "Well, as you said, I''m not used to this. So, I have what to do," I admitted. "I will really appreciate your help."


    He smiled sweetly, which was the first time I ever saw him smile. "That''s my job, madam. I''ll help you however I can," he replied. Thank you."


    idea


    He gestured with his hand so I could walk in front. I take the lead despite having no idea what to do next. I looked around, and I was amazed by the beautiful clothes, shoes, makeup, and perfume that can be found in different boutiques inside the mall. Beta Scott must have sensed my confusion, for he quickly came to my aid with a suggestion.


    "Shall we start by looking for your wedding dress, madam?" He proposed, his tone. carrying a reassuring undertone.


    Feeling relieved, I quickly agreed. I was scared of making mistakes, so I acted like I knew what I was doing, even though I didn''t.


    We walked towards where the wedding dresses were kept, and I felt a mix of excitement. and nerves.


    I concentrated on finding the perfect wedding dress, my mind consumed by the task. I couldn''t exin it, but a strong desire surged within me-1,wanted to look good in front of His Majesty.


    As I sifted through the racks of beautiful gowns, each one more elegant than thest, I felt a mixture of excitement and apprehension. The thought of meeting the powerful Lycan king ignited a fire within me, driving me to find a dress that would impress him and leave asting impression.  G. Chapter 8''


    "I must find the perfect dress," I whispered to myself, my voice barely audible amidst the quiet murmurs of the nearby boutiques. With each gown I examined, my heart raced with anticipation, silently pleading for one to stand out above the rest.


    As


    s the hours passed, one particr gown caught my eye. It shimmered with an otherworldly elegance, its fabric flowing like moonlight on a forest floor. I was so mesmerized by the dress that I didn''t notice that I had been staring at it for quite too long. I was pulled out of my reverie when I heard Beta Scott''s voice from behind me.


    "Please bring us that dress," Beta Scott ordered the staff as he pointed at the dress that I''d been staring at.


    They immediately removed the dress from the mannequin as the other staff member was leading us towards the fitting area.


    Even their fitting area was way bigger than my entire room down in the basement. ver imagined that I''d be stepping into this kind of ce.


    It didn''t take long before the staff brought me the dress that I''d been staring at a few minutes ago. As soon as my hand touched the soft fabric of that dress, I instantly knew that it cost a fortune.


    "How much is this dress?" I asked. Even though Beta Scott said that this would be a wee gift from His Majesty, I don''t want to give the impression that I''m into luxurious things.


    "You don''t have to worry about the price, madam. Just feel free to try on the dress," Beta Scott answered.


    Despite my hesitation, I walked towards the dressing room to change. I slipped into the dress, feeling its soft embrace envelop me like a lover''s touch. The wedding dress was stunning, all white and fitting me perfectly. It had a low neckline, showing just a bit of my chest, and hugged my body just right. The fabric felt soft against my skin, and as I moved, it flowed gracefully around me. With each step, I felt like a princess, wrapped in the elegance of the moment. In this dress, I felt beautiful and confident, ready to embark on the journey of a Gazing into the mirror before me, I couldn''t believe my eyes. It seems like I don''t recognize the woman inside that mirror. Despite not wearing any make-up, she looks radiant and elegant.


    lifetime.


    It took me a few minutes before I finally had the courage to step out of the dressing room. All eyes were on me as soon as I lowered the curtain. ¨ª feel ufortable as I


    stand there sulm thell eur.


    sa Tring


    you''refortable with it, madhe mowered, not entirely answering my gain, which matrem meu no


    doned 1 raed my back, hecking myself once again in the mirror


    replied


    a


    a


    belund me 1 bed mye. The dress wacheautiful, but I''m not sure whether I''m deserving enough to this pente dre


    hsuited you sell, mm, Beta Scott pickly changed his answer.


    Tmited i in rehet: "Thank you"


    "Then we''ll be getting this. And throw me a couple of casual dresses, essories, and shoes as well, he ordered the staff.


    After that, we proceeded to go to the salon for my make-up. A lot of people were circling around me as they did my hair and make-up. And while we''re at that, Beta Scott tinues to brief me on what''s about to happen next.


    "After this, we''ll return to the pce, where you''ll stand before His Majesty," Beta Scott exined firmly. "Remember, under no circumstances should you raise your head or nce at the king. It''s strictly forbidden for brides to see His Majesty''s face. Is that


    clear?"


    As Beta Scott''s words sank in, I nodded solemnly, understanding the gravity of the situation. The pce awaited, and with it, the momentous encounter with the Lycan king. It was a rule ingrained in our customs, a tradition shrouded in mystery and reverence. The thought of standing in the presence of such power and prestige sent a shiver down my spine.


    With each step we took towards the pce, my heart quickened with anticipation and trepidation. The weight of Beta Scott''s warning hung heavy in the air, a constant reminder of the rules I must adhere to. As we approached the grand entrance, I couldn''t help but steal a fleeting nce at the towering structure before me. The pce loomed before us, its majestic spires reaching towards the heavens. It was a sight to behold, a symbol of strength and authority thatmanded respect from all who beheld it. With Beta Scott by my side, I stepped across the threshold, ready to face whatever challenges awaited me within its hallowed halls.


    As we made our way through the opulent corridors, my heart raced as I stood before the throne, unable to lift my head. I could feel the pounding of my heart in my chest, Tue, Sep TU GO Chapter


    1!


    the anticipation building with each passing moment. Then, I heard the deep, familiar voice of the Lycan king, and my heart sk**ed a beat.


    "Wee home, kitten."

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9 SAGE


    I was so tempted to lift my face up. I know I''ve heard that voice from somewhere; I''m sure of it. I just couldn''t recall where exactly heard that deep baritone voice.


    "Just a quick look," I murmur. I slowly lifted my head, trying to get a glimpse of his face. But before I could even take a peek, I was startled by Beta Scott''s thundering voice. "Keep your head low if you still want your head attached to your body," he threatened.


    My throat felt dry as my eyes widened in fear. I immediately dismiss whatever n I have in my head. Seeing His Majesty''s face was not worth anything. I''d rather live in the shadow than get into his nerves.


    I quickly kneeled in front of the king and bowed my head to the ground. "Forgive me, Your Majesty. I-I didn''t mean to "


    "It''s fine, Scott," said His Majesty, interrupting me as I heard his footsteps getting closer and closer.


    gasped for air


    air as soon as his intoxicating scent prated my nostrils. There''s something about him that affects me and ignites a fire within me that I wasn''t aware of. I gulped when I saw his boots in front of me. It only means one thing: he''s close. Close enough for me to feel his overpowering presence without even looking at him. "Stand up," he ordered.


    I immediately do as she says without lifting my eyes. I remained fixed on the ground, only seeing his feet.


    I held my breath when he slowly lean forward closer to my ear. "Let''s see how your n unfolds, kitten," he whispered against my car.


    I can feel the warmth of his breath brushing against my skin, and it sends shivers down my spine. At the same time, I furrowed my eyebrows in confusion. What does he mean by that?


    Before I could even utter a word, he stood up and walked past me, leaving me with more questions than answers. I wanted to follow him and ask him, yet I''m afraid that I might identally look at his face.


    "You''re dismissed," I heard him say as he walked past me.


    Tue, Sep


    I do as he says without thinking: 1 follow him without lifting my head in fear that I might look at His Majesty''s face. I can''t see my path properly because I didn''t calcte our distance, causing me to bump my head against his back. "I-I''m sorry!" I quickly apologized. I was expecting to get scolded, but I was surprised. when, instead of shouting. I heard a rich chuckle filling the room.


    "You''re cute, kitten. I think I''m going to enjoy your presence around here," said that familiar baritone voice. I saw him waive his finger, and a woman quickly walked to his side. "Escort my new wife to her chamber and see to it that you''ll be attending every need," he ordered. "Yes, Your Majesty," she answered.


    I remained fixed to the ground as I watched his feet leave.


    her


    "You can raise your head now, mydy," said the woman His Majesty called a while ago.


    I breathed out a sigh of relief before lifting my head. I gently massaged my neck as it slightly hurt from lowering my head for too long.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t know how people in the pce manage to not look at His Majesty''s face whenever they serve him," Imented, not minding my words. I quickly covered my mouth when I realized that I shouldn''t be saying that in the presence of a person who works in the pce.


    I


    My eyes widen in fear as I turn my eyes towards the woman who was ordered to bring me to my chamber. She was about to close my eyes. She has long, dark brown hair, the same color as her eyes.


    I breathed out a sigh of relief when a smile broke on her face. "We''re allowed to look at him whenever we serve him," she said, smiling.


    "Really?" I said it in surprise. "Was that a thing only for new concubines?" I curiously


    asked. She gives off a different vibe that makes itfortable for me to talk to her


    She smiled before she replied, "I''m not sure what you''re talking about, mydy."


    "That "don''t look at His Majesty''s face" thing," I insisted.


    "I''m not exactly sure what you mean by that, mydy," she replied.


    Her response makes me even more confused. "Then it must be a new thing because His Majesty didn''t allow me to look at his face." She furrowed her eyebrows and pursed her lips. "That''s weird. I haven''t heard about


    G Chapter 9''


    that rule."


    "Yeah, that''s weird," I agreed, feeling a bit awkward about the whole formal exchange. "Oh, where are my manners? I''m sorry, I haven''t introduced myself. I''m Sage," I said, extending my hand towards her. But instead of epting it, she performed a small curtsy. "Pleasure to meet you, mydy. I am at your disposal."


    "You can call me Sage. I''m not reallyfortable with all these formalities," I insisted, trying to break the ice.


    afraid I I can''t do that, mydy. You''re the king''s wife, and I am your maid," she replied, her tone respectful but firm.


    "But-"I began, only to be interrupted


    by her


    "Please, mydy. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to-"I stammered, feeling flustered by her insistence.


    Don''t make things difficult for me," she pleaded, her eyes filled with sincerity.


    "I know you''re new to these kinds of protocols. However, you need to remember that you''re not the same person you were before you stepped foot inside this ce. You are now a woman of the pce, and there are rules here that have been around even before you and in this That''s the foundation of this that we need to abide she reminded


    "I''m sorry." I apologized again, feeling a mixture of embarrassment and confusion. It was clear that adjusting to life in the pce was going to be more challenging than I had, anticipated.


    "I''m beneath you, so please stop apologizing. You need to learn a lot of things from now on. But don''t worry, I''m here to help you until you finally get a hold of how things work around here," she assured me, her tone gentle yet firm, as if she were already ustomed to guiding neers through the intricate maze of pce life.


    "Thank you." I smiled gratefully, appreciating her reassurance in the midst of my uncertainty.


    You''re wee, mydy. Let me escort you to your chamber. Tonight will be your first night serving His Majesty, so we still have a lot of preparations to do before the nightes," she informed me, her voice carrying a sense of purpose as she spoke. "Okay," I responded, feeling a mixture of anticipation and trepidation at the thought of  GO


    meeting the king for the first time. "By the way, I didn''t get your name."


    "Call me Alice, mydy," she replied with a warm smile, her eyes twinkling with kindness.


    "Thank you, Alice." I nodded, grateful for her guidance as we embarked on this new chapter of my life in the pce.


    As Alice led me through thebyrinthine corridors of the pce, I couldn''t help but marvel at the opulence and grandeur that surrounded us. Gilded fabric hangings adorned the walls, their intricate designs depicting scenes of royal splendor and triumph. Crystal chandeliers cast a soft, ethereal glow, illuminating the path before us as we made our way deeper into the heart of the pce. As we walked, Alice shared bits of pce history and rules, helping me understand how things worked here. Her words wereforting, making me feel more at case in this new ce. Finally, we reached my chamber, a spacious room adorned with sumptuous furnishings and elegant d¨¦cor. Arge four-poster bed dominated the space, its plush bedding inviting me to rest and rx after the day''s events. A crackling fire danced in the hearth, casting a warm, flickering light that bathed


    thed the room in a in a cozy ambiance.


    "Here we are, mydy," Alice announced, gesturing towards the room with a smile. "I trust you''ll find everything to your liking."


    "It''s perfect, Alice. Thank you," I replied, gratitude swelling within me for her kindness and hospitality.


    "If you need anything at all, don''t hesitate to call for me. I''ll be just outside," she assured me before taking her leave, leaving me alone to contemte the whirlwind of emotions that had swept me into this new and unfamiliar world.


    As I settled into my new surroundings, the weight of my new reality slowly settled in. Tonight would mark the beginning of my journey as the king''s consort. But as I gazed out the window at the courtyard below, a sense of determination welled up within me.


    I have no choice but to go along with my new life. I''m not sure what the future holds for me or how long I will be staying here in the pce. But regardless of the uncertainty, I have no one to depend on, and I have to rely on my strength in order to survive this ce. As I slowly realized my situation, I couldn''t help but sneer. "Who am I kidding? I don''t know anything about how the pce works. No one prepared me for this. Who knows how long it will take before I break the rules that will cause me to lose my head?" I let


    475


    H

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10 SAGE


    1 looked out the window. I assessed my options with a furrowed brow. The gate was heavily guarded, and I knew right there it wasn''t the best option. There''s no way I could tackle them head-on.


    Frustration bubbled within me as I realized myck of familiarity with the pce. Every twist and turn was a potential trap; every corridor is abyrinth of uncertainty. But I have no time to waste-I had to act quickly if I wanted to get out of this ce.


    Taking a deep breath to steady my nerves, I resolved to rely on instinct and intuition. With stealth as my ally, I slipped out of my chambers and into the dimly lit corridors, moving silently like a shadow in the night. I have no skills when ites to this, but it seems like luck is in my favor, as Alice didn''t notice meing out of my chamber. Every step was a gamble, and every corner turned into a leap of faith. My heart pounded in my chest, the sound echoing in the empty halls like a drumbeat of apprehension.


    As I moved through the pce, my senses heightened, alert for any sign of danger. I dodged past patrols and skirted around guards, my movements swift and precise. The adrenaline surged through my veins, fueling my resolve to escape at any cost. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I reached the outer walls of the pce. With a quick nce over my shoulder to ensure I remained unseen, I slipped through a narrow gap in the defenses. But I hadn''t even gotten past the walls when I heard a deep baritone voice. "What are you doing?" he said.


    My eyes widened in shock when I heard someone''s voice behind me. Right away, heard the sound of the guards marching in our direction. At this rate, I will definitely get caught.


    I quickly turned around to see who it was. And I was slightly taken aback for a minute as soon as my eyesnded on those familiar, deep blue eyes. Memories of what happened. the night before shed right before my eyes. The thought of his naked body wrapped around mine ignites the fire within me as it awakens the desire buried deep inside me. I can still remember how I ran my fingers along his long ck hair. "Y-You-" But before I could even finish my sentence, I heard the guard''s marching sound getting closer. In panic, I quickly grabbed his shirt and pinned him against the wall before covering his mouth so he wouldn''t make a sound. 1/5


    GO.


    I tried my best to squeeze us both into the tight space between the pce walls, praying that the guards wouldn''t notice our presence. My heart raced like a thundering drumbeat, matching the escting intensity of the guards'' footsteps as they drew closer with each passing minute.


    We pressed ourselves against the cold stone, willing our breaths to be silent whispers.


    As the footsteps grew louder, my pulse quickened, the adrenaline coursing through my veins like a wild river. Fear and anticipation mingled in the air, thickening the tension to a palpable degree.


    With bated breath, I stole a nce at the man who was standing in front of me with our bodies pressed against each other, his features illuminated by the faint moonlight filtering through the clouds.


    I gasped for air when our eyes met. My throat suddenly felt dry when I noticed how he looked at me. Then memories of the hot, steamy night we sharedst night came rushing down like a tidal wave. He was staring at me as if he were about to devour me in a minute. I can feel his soft and warm lips touching against my palm. His warm breath was brushing against my skin, igniting the fire within me.


    Desire spreads throughout my body like wildfire as I remember how I rocked his body on bed while screaming in pleasure. Given our current situation, I''m surprised to find myself wet between my legs. I gulped, trying to calm myself down,


    I thought it was the worst thing that could happen to me, but it didn''t take long before I realized I was wrong. While waiting for the guards to pass us by, I felt his growing bulge against my belly. He was so towering tall that my head only reaches his chest. He didn''t make it easy for me when he suddenly wrapped his arms around my waist, pulling me tighter against his body.


    Suddenly, the sound of boots hitting the ground echoed through the night,


    reverberating my as the guards.


    off the walls of the pce. My heart leaped into drew dangerously close to our hiding spot.


    T


    I held my breath, willing every muscle in my body to remain perfectly still. Time seemed to slow to a crawl as the guards passed by, their voices fading into the distance like a fleeting whisper in the wind.


    I nce over the guards, checking if they''re finally gone. Relief washed over me as soon as it became silent. I blew a loud sigh of relief


    I frowned when the man in front of me started murmuring something. It was as if he was trying to say something.


    "What?" I asked him in confusion, not realizing that I was still covering his mouth with my hand.


    He took the liberty of grabbing my hand and pulling it away from him. "Are you done now?" he asked with a deep baritone voice.


    It was only then that I realized that I hadn''t removed my hand from his mouth.


    I quickly took a step back, putting some distance between us. I can''t afford to stay close to him, especially now that my body is starting to betray me.


    "Fck! Just my luck!" I cursed as soon as my situation finally dawned on me.


    He just watches me in admiration while there''s a wicked smile ying on his lips, as if he were enjoying watching me drown in misery.


    He remained silent. Instead, the corner of his lips twitches as if he''s really amazed by my reaction. After a few minutes, he finally broke the silence. "Where do you think you''re going? Are you trying to escape?" he asked in amusement.


    "Yes. But honestly, I have no idea. But we need to do something." I replied.


    He


    e smirked. "Please enlighten me, mydy. I''m afraid I''m lost here." I frowned in confusion. Does he really have no idea about the danger that we''re in? It took me a minute before I realized what''s going on here. Of course, he doesn''t know me. He has no idea that I''m the Lycan king''s new wife and that he just slept with the king''s concubine.


    I took a deep breath as I prepared to tell him about our situation. "You are probably aware of what kind of danger we are in right now. But to make it short, let me introduce myself. I''m Sage; I''m the Lycan King''s new wife, I introduce myself. "Since you''re well aware of my identity, perhaps I don''t need to borate more on why I need to leave. this ce as soon as possible." "Sage..." My name rolls on his tongue like a melody. "That''s a beautiful name. It suits you." He smirked.


    I''m in awe at how he still manages to stay calm despite what I''ve just said. I scoff when it finally dawns on me why he wasn''t bothered by it even a bit.


    "Of course, no one will crucify a man for sleeping with a woman before marriage. Yet, they are more than willing to kiss the woman''s head as soon as they find out that she''s not a virgin anymore." I have no time to waste. He''s not the one in danger here; I am. So, instead of wasting my time talking to him, I need to leave. "It''s nice to see you again.


    375


    I''m leaving now."


    I hadn''t even taken a few steps when I felt a strong hand grab my arm, pulling me back, until I found myself pressing my hands against his chiseled chest.


    "I''m afraid I can''t allow you to leave, mydy, he repeated, his voice unwavering.


    Panic wed at my chest as I struggled to find the right words. "You don''t understand," I pleaded, desperation seeping into my voice. "If His Majesty discovers that I''m not pu on our wedding night, he''ll... he''ll kill me. This wasn''t supposed to happen. ver expected my family t to send me as a tribute after what I did the night before." he would I show me mercy and allow me to slip away before the pce maids discovered my absence.


    I looked at him with a pleading gaze, hoping against hope that bitterness tinged my words as I spoke of my family''s betrayal. "They''ve never been kind to me, but ver thought they''d be capable of such cruelty."


    As his gaze bore into mine with an intensity that seemed to pierce straight through to my soul, I found myself unable to look away. My heart hammered in my chest, a thunderous rhythm echoing the turmoil of emotions swirling within me. Slowly, my eyes drifted downward, drawn to the sight of his slightly parted mouth. A wave of heat flooded my cheeks as memories came rushing-memories of a heated night where I had tasted the sweetness of those luscious lips.


    I swallowed hard, and my throat suddenly dried. The memory of that forbidden kiss sent a shiver down my spine, igniting a fire that still smoldered within me despite the passage of time. I was brought back from my reverie when I heard his deep baritone voice.


    "Go back to your room, mydy," he said, his voice gentle yet firm. "I''ll take care of everything. You have nothing to worry about. His assurance washed over me like a soothing balm, calming the storm of fear and uncertainty raging within.


    My jaw dropped in astonishment upon hearing what he said. It''s soothing and calming. and at the same time, assuring. But it still bothers me how he will be able to do that.


    I chuckled and said, "I''m very grateful for your offer, sir. But unless you can ask His Majesty to not visit me during the night, I don''t think you can help me."


    He looked at me with a straight face, as if he were telling me that he was dead serious. I went speechless for a moment, assessing the situation. Does he really mean that? Can he actually do that?


    "As I said, leave it up to me," he said with finality.


    GO


    I don''t know why, but I somehow believed him. It gives me assurance andfort knowing I don''t have to go back to that awful ce I once used to call home.


    I hadn''t responded to him when I suddenly heard footstepsing in our direction. I was startled and started to panic.


    "Your-" Beta Scott stopped his track when he saw us together. "Mydy, he greeted me before bowing his head.


    "Please have someone escort herdyship back to her chamber," he ordered.


    "Yes, Your..." he stopped mid-sentence, as if someone had made him. "Yes, sir." He quickly turned on his side and gave the order to the guards. "Please escort Lady Sage back to her chamber." I followed them silently. But before I left, I looked back to ask him. "I''m sorry, but I didn''t get your name." "Call me Titus, mydy," he introduced himself.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 11

    P.


    My batant was pounding while waiting oude my room 1 lost count of how many times I pr?ced hack and forth whin ring at the dog would pump at any sounding fandle y de Tough as the pught that will seal my face. If the king graces the with his presence sonight, he''ll dedinely know my secret. Which would only lead to one thing death.


    P.


    I was marked when I heard a knocking from the door. I was stunned for a minute. 1


    dewa urimed a waned for his formal announcement before opening the door, but I didn''t get any. It setty mucas one thing the person knocking on my door in His Majesty.


    But who would dare to air abines camber in the middle of the night? Oh its probably one of the **nts who''s going to bring the news that His Majesty couldn''t make it tonight


    I was too excited to hear the news that I forgot to grato my robe before opening the


    My fee were sail to


    I to the grond as soon as my eyesnded on the beautiful man standing right outside my doce-


    My lord I wasnt expecting you I stattered.


    I locked at the man manding behind him and my eyes widen in shock when I see how Soog weed to be to look away. Thats when I realized that I was wearing nothing but a


    de nightgown. It''s quite chilly outside, so my rats started to handen


    When my eyes went back to the man standing in front of me. I saw how his eyes darkened and his jaw clenched. He obviously didn''t like what happened


    His sony I had no idea that you''reing my lord'' I said, trying to cover myself up


    Go on for yourself he orders


    I nodded my head before samming the doorbehind me squeezed my eyes tight when I realized how hard I had mmed the door I immediately put on decent clothes instead of just putting on my robe I may not be aware of the rules in the pce, but I''m seashell star I''m not supposed to entertain another man inside my chamber wearing being box than than fabric


    I grabbed the simples dress I could find from my dresser. Once I was fully decent. I


    Se


    GO.


    took one final nce at the full-length mirror before heading back towards the door.


    As soon as I opened the door, Titus walked in without waiting for my invitation. I''m already in a tight space right now, and I don''t think another scandal is exactly what eded.


    "I don''t mean to be rude, but I don''t think it''s proper for a king''s wife to ept inside. her chamber in the middle of the night, My Lord."


    I


    He


    just looked at me with those same brooding eyes, as if what I said didn''t bother him at all. Instead, he made himselffortable and sat down on the single couch that was in the righter of the room. I frownedeta Scott, who


    just


    I turned t


    remained


    standing outside the room, waiting for him to say something. Isn''t he the royal aide of His Majesty? Why isn''t he saying anything? when, instead of speaking, he bowed his head before pulling the door and closing it. Leaving me alone with this gorgeous man who made my heart flutter in a blink of an eye.


    You have nothing to worry about. His Majesty is aware of my presence here. He''s the one who asked me to deliver the unfortunate news," he said, his deep and baritone voice resonating in the quiet room. "Unfortunate?" frowned, my heart sinking again.


    "I believe His Majesty has a priormitment and couldn''t grace you with his presence tonight," he exined.


    I let out a sigh of relief, feeling as if a heavy burden had been lifted from my chest. At least for tonight, I was safe. The fear that had gripped me so tightly began to ebb away, reced by a cautious hope. "Did you have something to do with it?" I asked, my curiosity piqued by his confident demeanor.


    "Didn''t I promise you that he wouldn''t visit you tonight?" He replied, a small, knowing smile ying at the corners of his mouth.


    My mind raced with questions. How had he managed to sway the king''s ns? What power did he hold that could influence such decisions? Yet, despite my confusion, I felt a growing sense of trust towards him. He had promised to protect me, and so far, he has kept that promi "Thank you," I whispered, the words feeling inadequate to express the depth of my Chapter 11


    26


    12:18


    gratitude. Sep


    However, I don''t know how it happened, but somehow, I suddenly felt the room temperature thicken. My throat feels dry as my body starts burning. I can feel. something awakening inside me that I can''t exin. Thank you," I whispered, the words feeling inadequate to express the depth of my gratitude.


    However, I don''t know how it happened, but somehow, I suddenly felt the rom temperature thickening. The air grew dense, almost stifling, and my throat felt parched as if I had been wandering through a desert. A strange sensation began to spread through my body-a slow bum that started in my chest and radiated outward. It was as if something deep within me was awakening-something powerful and primal that I couldn''t quite exin.


    I nced around the room, expecting to see the source of this sudden rise in the temperature, but there was nothing. The shadows flickered as the candies'' mes danced, casting strange shapes on the walls. I pressed a hand to my chest, feeling my heartbeat quicken, each beat echoing through me like a drum. What is happening to me? I wondered, confusion and fear swirling in my mind. The sensation grew stronger and more insistent, like something inside me was trying to break free. I st**ed to the nearest chair and sank into it, trying to calm my racing thoughts. focusing on my breathing, trying to calm the storm inside me. But it was of no use. The feeling only got stronger, with a wave of heat and energy flowing through my veins. as s his eyes suddenly glowed into a dashing red color. His ws are starting to grow together with his fangs.


    jes growled a


    I closed my Stop it, it." Titus Is he shifting


    "I said stop it!" He growls with his deep, hoarse voice, which sounds like it ising from down under. It''s totally different from the usual growl I hear from my pack.


    "I-I can''t. "I don''t know what''s happening," I answered as I tried toy on the bed, curling into a tight ball, hoping it would ease the difort that I am feeling right now.


    I was too focused on the burning desire that was scorching every fiber of my being. I didn''t notice when he stood up and walked towards the bed.


    I was startled when he crawled on top of me and pinned me to the bed. "I can smell


    your arousal. You''re doing that on purpose, aren''t you?" He growled against my car before burying his nose against the burrow in my neck.


    His voice sounded different, deeper, and more menacing. It was as if the man on top of me was apletely different person. My eyes widened in fear as I stared into his red, glowing eyes.


    "You smell delicious," he whispered, his breath hot against my skin. He ran his tongue along my cheek, tasting me as if I were some kind of delicacy.


    I wanted to push him away and scream for help, but my body betrayed me. Instead of fighting back, I felt a strange, uncontroble response to his touch. Every nerve in my body seemed toe alive, reacting to his every caress, and I found myself wanting more. What is happening to me? 1 thought desperately. This isn''t right. Yet the connection betwee


    us seemed to grow stronger with every second, pulling me deeper into a whirlpool of conflicting emotions.


    His hands roamed over my body, each touch igniting a fire that I couldn''t put out. My mind screamed at me to resist, but my body responded with an undeniable craving. It was like I was caught in a web of sensations I couldn''t escape from. "Moan for me, Vixen," he murmured, his lips brushing against my ear. "I want to hear


    you moan."


    "No,"I


    I whispered, though my voicecked conviction. The heat between us was overwhelming, clouding my judgment and weakening my resolve.


    He chuckled softly, a dark, seductive sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You''re in heat, sweetheart. You''ll be in terrible pain if you don''t allow me to help."


    He chuckled softly, a dark, seductive sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You''re in heat, sweetheart," he murmured, his voice dripping with a predatory glee. "You''ll be in terrible pain if you don''t let me help."


    The realization of his words hit me like a punch to the gut. I was in heat. This was the mysterious awakening I had felt earlier-the uncontroble surge of emotions and sensations. The stories I had heard about this state suddenly made horrifying sense. My body was craving something primal, something I couldn''t fight against. My breaths came in ragged gasps, and my mind was a whirlwind of panic and confusion. "No, this can''t be," I whispered, shaking my head in denial. But the throbbing need inside me was undeniable, growing stronger with every passing moment. Chapter 11


    He leaned closer, his breath hot against my car. "You can fight it all you want, but it''ll only make things worse for you," he said, his tone a mix of arrogance and twisted concern, Just let go. Let me take care of you." "No, I managed to say, though my voice was weak and trembling. "I can''t... I won''t..."


    He sighed, making a sound of mock sympathy. "You''re really a stubborn vixen, aren''t


    you?


    I didn''t want this. I didn''t want him. I already made the mistake of sleeping with him before. I shouldn''t make the same mistakes twice, especially now that I''m officially married to His Majesty.


    But my body was betraying me, responding to his every touch with a hunger that terrified me. The heat was bing unbearable-a searing pain that threatened to consume me from the inside out.


    "I can''t." I repeated, more to myself than to him. I was losing the battle, and we both knew it.


    Yes, you can," he whispered, his lips brushing against my neck. "Just let go, sweetheart. Let me help you through this."


    His hands moved over my body with expert precision, igniting sparks of pleasure that mingled with the pain. My resistance was crumbling, and a **b escaped my lips. I hated him for doing this to me, for turning my body against me, but I couldn''t deny the relief his touch brought. this isn''t right!" I choked out, even as my body arched towards him, desperate for the release only he could provide.


    No,


    I gathered all my strength left in my body, and with the little courage left in my system, I pushed him with all my might. Though I didn''t seed in pushing him away, that''s probably the time he realizes that I have no n on giving into my desire.


    He slowly loosened his grip on my hand, eventually releasing me from this tight grip. I quickly pushed myself up and curled myself in the corner of the bed, clenching the end of the sheet despite the fact that it couldn''t protect me from him. He was breathing heavily as he looked at me with too much desire. He growled onest time before his eyes turned back into those piercing blue eyes.


    I''ll have the mage check up on you," he said before walking out of the door. I can still hear him from the outside. "She''s in heat. Guard the door; make sure no one through it. Ask the doctor to give her something for the pain," he ordered the man will passExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    12.18 Tue Sep 10 G


    outside.


    "Will she be able to make it? I can feel how strong her urges are from here.


    "Don''t even tryying your hands on her, Scott," he threatened.


    "I understand." They turned silent for a moment. "How about you, Alpha?"


    "I''m fine. I can handle it.".


    It''s thest thing I heard before the other side of the door went silent. As soon as he''s gone, the burning pain inside starts again.


    "Ah!" I screamed in pain as I clenched my stomach, trying to hold back the pain eating me inside. I stumbled to the bed, copsing onto it as wave after wave of pain washed over me. My skin was burning, sweat was slicking my body, and every muscle felt like it was being pulled taut, ready to snap. I clenched my teeth, biting back another scream as the agony intensified.


    But the pain was relentless-a constant, throbbing ache that wouldn''t be ignored. I rolled onto my side, curling into a ball in a futile attempt to ease the torment. My mind raced, desperately searching for a way out, a way to stop the suffering. But nothing came. The heat was too strong, too overpowering, leaving me helpless and vulnerable.


    Tears streamed down my face as I gasped for breath, each inhale feeling like fire in my lungs. My vision blurred, and I felt the edges of consciousness begin to slip away. The pain was too much, too intense. I couldn''t bear it any longer.


    I heard noisesing from the door. I''m already at the end of my wits. I had no idea what was going on. But before I finally lost consciousness, his piercing blue luscious lips were thest thing I remembered.


    eyes and

 Chapter 12

    among them.


    slowly open my eyes and I was immediately greeted by the unfamiliar ceiling. 1 quickly jolted up from the bed when I heard noises around the unfamiliar room. I jumped out of the bed and look all the people moving around the room. Alice is the only person I recognize "Mydy, is everything okay?" she asked. "W-What''s going on?" I frowned in confusion.


    She smiled before walking towards me. She gently held my arm and pulled me towards the chair ced in front of the vanity mirror.


    "These are the people that''s going to help you prepare, mydy," she answered.


    "Prepare for what?" I asked once again. I felt ashamed to be asking the se**nts about these things when I should have known it before I came here. "I-I''m sorry. I really had no idea how these things works."


    She responded with a smile. "You have nothing to worry about, mydy. We are here to be at your service," she assured me. "While you''re sleeping, we already prepared a bath for you. Tell us when you''re ready," she said.


    I


    As I take a moment to let everything sink in, the memories ofst night events came rushing like a wild fire. My eyes widen in shock as I remember Lord Titus visited me in my chamberst night, especially what happened right after. My throat felt dry when images of Lord Titus pinning me on the bed as he run his tongue across my cheeks shes right before my eyes.


    My memories ofst night events were vague but those are among the few that remains clear as day. However, the next thing that happenedes in a blur. All I could remember was that I feel hot all over my body, and I was screaming in pain. eded. something to ease that pain. But I had no idea how did I manage to get through the night. "Alice," I called her.


    "Yes, mydy?"


    "Have you notice anything unusual when youe into my chamber?" I curiously asked.


    24915 746 a 100


    khe Presened so the looked around, trying to remember anything when she came in. Nahing onesel, mydy, che answered.


    "Oh... okay," I replied, trying to keep my voice ready. Relief washed over me as I realized none of them had noticed anything annual If someone had discovered that a man had visited my chamberst night, I might already be facing dire consequences. Im ready for my both now I said, rising quickly from my chair and heading towards the bathroom, eager to put some distance between myself and the probing eyes of the pce staff.


    I shut the bathroom door behind me, leaning against it for a moment as I took leep breath. The events of the previous night still swirled in my mind, a mix of fear and confusion. I couldn''t afford to dwell on it now, not with so many eyes watching my every move. The cool, tiled floor felt soothing under my bare feet, grounding me back to the present.


    The tub was already filled with warm, steaming water, the scent ofvender and rose petals wafting through the air. I undressed quickly, slipping into the bath and sinking down until the water covered my shoulders. The warmth enveloped me, rxing my tense muscles and providing a brief relief away from the chaos that''s circling around my head. As Iy there, I couldn''t help but rey the strange events in my mind. The intensity of his gaze, the sudden surge of power within me, and the burning heat that had threatened to consume me all seemed like fragments of a bizarre dream. But the aching in my body and II the faint glow in my eyes were proof that it had been all too real. eyes


    The door creaked open slightly, and one of the maids, a young woman with kind pecked in. "Pardon my intrusion, mydy. My name is ra and Alice asked me to take care of your needs while she helps to prepare with the breakfast. Is everything alright, mydy?" she asked softly, her concern evident. "Yes, ra." I said, forcing a smile. "I''m fine. Just... tired, I suppose."


    nodded, epting my exnation without further question. "I''ll be right outside if you need anything," she said before closing the door quietly.


    Alone again, I let my thoughts drift. I was still thinking about what happenedst night. I may not be entirely sure, but I have my suspicion that I experience something called. "heat". However, what puzzles me was that how did my body be in heat when I haven''t even gotten my wolf. Was that possible? Most importantly, was Lord Titus my mate?


    Only


    one person can give me all the answers eded. I have to talk to him. Hiding the


    truth about myself to His Majesty was already a burden for me. What will happen if it turns out that my mate happens to be one of His Majesty''s subordinate?


    After what felt like hours, I finally stepped out of the bath, wrapping a soft towel around. imyself The warmth of the water had soothed my aching muscles,


    but I couldn''t linger any longer. I stepped out of the bathroom, and ra was waiting for me, her face lighting up as she saw me Come, mydy, let us get you ready," she said gently.


    Eldid and a few other maids immediately attended to me. They brought forward a beautiful dress, its fabric shimmering in the light. The gown was elegant, with int ate embroidery that seemed to tell a story of its own. The maids helped me slip into it, their fingers deftly fastening buttons and smoothing out wrinkles. The dress hugged my figure perfectly, making me feel both regal and vulnerable at the same time.


    Once I was dressed, the maids set to work on my hair and makeup. ra carefully brushed my hair, arranging it into a style that framed my face. Another maid applied a light touch of makeup, enhancing my features without overwhelming them. The gentle dabs of color I brought a soft glow to my cheeks and a sparkle to my eyes, masking the turmoil that still roiled inside me.


    "There," ra said with a satisfied smile, stepping back to admire their handiwork. "You look stunning, mydy."


    I nced at my reflection in the mirror. What they did was remarkable. The dress fit me like a second skin, the makeup entuating my features without hiding my natural beauty. Thank you, ra.


    And


    I all of you," I said, my voice steady despite the anxiety gnawing at my insides. ra nodded, her face showing pride and reassurance. "You''re wee, mydy."


    After a few minutes, she spoke again. "We''re going to escort you to the breakfast table where the other wives and Her Majesty are waiting. Just tell us when you''re ready, mydy."


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm my nerves. "I''m ready I said, my voice steady even though my heart was racing.


    ra smiled and nodded, signaling to the other maids. Together, they led me out of my room and through the long, winding hallways of the pce. The splendor of the pce was overwhelming, with every corner decorated with intricate designs and luxurious furnishings. My thoughts were spinning, the events ofst night still fresh in my mind, 30/7


    A 19 Tue Sep 10 GO.


    bun


    I knew I had to keep moving forward.


    As we walked, ra stayed close, her presenceforting. She nced at me asionally, offering a reassuring smile. The maids footsteps echoed softly on the marble floors, reminding me that I wasn''t alone. 76%


    Finally, we reached the grand dining hall. The doors opened to reveal a long table filled with an array of delicious foods. My stomach growled softly, reminding me that I hadn''t eaten since yesterday. But my hunger was quickly reced by a rush of anxiety when I noticed all the pairs of eyes that turned toward me. They were the other wives. of His Majesty.


    Each woman was elegant and poised, their gazes a mixture of curiosity and scrutiny. I felt like a deer caught in headlights, my earlier confidence wavering under their intense stares. ra, sensing my difort, gave me a gentle nudge forward. "Go on, mydy," she whispered softly.


    I took a deep breath and walked toward the table, trying to keep my head high. The room was silent except for the soft clinking of cutlery as the wives resumed their meals. I found an empty seat and sat down, feeling every bit the outsider. One of the wives, a striking woman with raven-ck hair and piercing blue eyes, leaned over slightly. "You must be the new bride," she said, her tone polite but guarded. "Wee." "Thank you," I replied, my voice steady despite my nerves. I kept my head down, avoiding eye contact. All of them intimidated me. I wasn''t used to being the center of


    attention.


    Everyone remained silent, seated, not touching their tes. I was confused for a moment, but quickly realized what it meant when I heard someone announce Her Majesty''s presence.


    The doors swung open with a flourish, and the queen entered the room. She was a vision of grace and authority, her presencemanding immediate respect. The wives, including myself, rose from our seats to acknowledge her. "Good morning, everyone," Her Majesty said with a regal nod. Her eyes swept over the table, pausing briefly on me. "You must be the new bride," she said, clearly referring to


    me.


    I didn''t dare lifting my eyes, but I gently moved my body towards her to let know that I acknowledge her presence. "Yes, I am, Your Majesty."


    In behalf of His Majesty, I would like to extend my warmest wee to you," she said, her voice kind but formal.


    Thank you, Your Majesty," I replied, trying to hide my trembling hands.


    "Please, be seated, she instructed.


    We all took our seats, and the atmosphere remained tense but respectful. The queen. took her ce at the head of the table, and oily then did the s**ts begin to serve the food.


    I picked up my fork and began eating, feeling the queen''s gaze on me from time to time. I tried to focus on the meal, but my mind was racing. This was a whole new world for me, and eded to learn its rules quickly


    As we ate, the conversation was polite and subdued. The queen asked about our morning routines, and the wives responded with practiced ease. I listened intently, absorbing as much as I could.


    "How was your night, Sage?" the queen asked, turning her attention to me.


    "I had a wonderful night, Your Majesty. Alice lend me a great hand in helping me settle," I replied honestly.


    §Õ§ß§Ñ§Û


    She smiled c**ngly. "I''m d you had a wonderful night despite His Majesty''s


    absence."


    The smile on my face vanished when I heard her words. The other women at the table started murmuring, throwing malicious looks my way. It was clear from their expressions that they enjoyed my difort.


    Right then and there, I realized that Her Majesty didn''t like having new women in the pce. No woman would be happy to have her husband bring home wife after wife, as many as this.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I felt a sinking feeling in my chest, understanding that this ce would be full of challenges, not just from the king, but from his other wives too. eded to be careful and find a way to safely leave this ce as soon as possible.


    As the murmurs around the table grew louder, I kept my head down, focusing on my te. I tried to ignore the res and whispered insults. Her Majesty seemed to be enjoying the spectacle, her smile never wavering.


    "Tell us, dear," she said, her voice dripping with faux sweetness, "how do new life here?"


    you like your


    110 Tue, Sep 10 G


    Ultiples 19


    Lawallowed hard, forcing a polite smile onto my face. "It''s been an adjustment, Your Majesty. I''m grateful for the kindness shown to me."


    One of the women snickered, and another rolled her eyes. It was clear that they didn''t believe a word I said. I didn''t believe it myself, but I had no choice but to y along.


    "Well, I hope you continue to find it... fulfilling, Her Majesty said, her tone making it clear she doubted I would. "Even though His Majesty wasn''t interested in spending the night with you, I hope you will not take it too hard," she added with a hint of sarcasm. I could hear the other women giggling, clearly enjoying my humiliation. Theirughter echoed in the grand dining hall, making me feel even smaller.


    I kept my head down, trying to ignore the whispers and snickers aroun


    ne.


    My face


    burned with embarrassment, and I clenched my hands under the table to keep from trembling.


    "Don''t worry, my dear," one of the wives remarked, her toneced with feigned symphony. "It''s not as if it''s your fault you didn''t catch His Majesty''s eye. Perhaps one day, when he''s had a bit too much to drink, he''ll summon the courage to grace your chamber with his presence."


    "Yes," another chimed in, "and maybe you''ll be lucky enough to get a chance to even see his face. I heard he didn''t even allow you to lift your head in his presence."


    Their words stung, but I forced a polite smile. "Thank you for your advice," I said softly. trying to keep my voice steady.


    Her Majesty watched me closely, her eyes sharp and calcting. That''s enough,dies: Let''s not be too harsh on Sage. This is her first day as His Majesty''s new wife," she said, her smile never reaching her eyes. "I''ll apologize on their behalf, Sage." I nodded, feeling the weight of their scrutiny. "There''s no need for that, Your Majesty. No offense taken. I''m sure the otherdies were just giving their insights." She smirked. "Interesting."


    The awkward silence that followed was broken by the arrival of the maids, who began serving the drinks. The women finally turned back their attention to their tes and continued eating. I let out a small sigh of relief. At least the focus was off me for now. As I picked at my food, I couldn''t help but wonder how long I would have to endure this. The other wives clearly saw me as an outsider, and Her Majesty seemed to delight in my difort. But I knew I had to stay strong.


    After breakfast, I would go back to my room and try to make sense of everything that had happened. I had to find a way to survive in this ce, at least until I manage to escape without dying.


    0

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13 TITUS


    "Good morning. Your Majesty," Scott greeted upon entering my chamber. I''m nearly finished with my usual morning routine when he arrives. "Good morning." I responded as my se**ts finished fixing my clothes.


    "How are you this morning, Your Majesty? Did the elixir work wellst night?" he asked.


    "It didn''t, actually. Tell the mage to create a more potent serum. I bare got through my heatst night despite taking those useless scrums," Iined. "About that..." he paused. "Is there a chance that your new britle is your mate?"


    I scoffed, "Don''t be ridiculous. I''ve been alive for hundreds of years, and not once have I met someone who could form a bond with my wolf. This mate business is nothing but a myth. I will never have a mate.¡± Scott looked at me, concern etched on his face. "But Your


    Your Majesty, she


    surge


    of


    I paused, his words sinking in. It was true that I had felt a powerful triggered your manifestation. You went into heat because of her, and it wasn''t even a full moon." "Your Majesty," Scott insisted gently, "you know as well as I do that such energy, an undeniable connection. "That doesn''t mean anything." I retorted, though my voicecked conviction. "It was a fluke, an anomaly. There''s no proof that she''s my mate."


    I turned away, my mind racing. Scott''s words echoed the doubts I hadn''t wanted to acknowledge. Could it be possible that, after all these centuries, I had finally found. someone who could truly be my mate?


    reactions aren''t random. There''s something about Lady Sage that affects you deeply. You can''t just dismiss it." "Enough," ," I said, more to myself than to Scott. "We have more pressing matters to attend to." Scott bowed his head slightly. "Of course, Your Majesty," he said before standing in the corner silently.


    Scott waited patiently as thest touches were made to my outfit. I nced at him, noticing the usual calm determination in his eyes.


    "Is everything ready for today?" I asked, trying to hide


    my nervousness.


    100


    Chiker 13


    Yes, Your Majesty, he responded, bowing slightly. "We have a full day ahead, starting with breakfast in the grand dining hall."


    "Inform the queen that I''m not joining them for breakfast, I ordered.


    Your Majesty?" he asked, as if he hadn''t fully understood me. "But it''s the protocol."


    I gave him a deadly stare, cutting him off mid-sentence.


    t quickly bowed his head. "Of course, Your Majesty. I will have the queen informed about your decision." He turned around and left the room for a minute to give the orders to his people waiting outside the king''s chamber. It didn''t take long before he came back. "It''s done, Your Majesty. Would you like me to have your breakf your room?" served in


    Scott


    "There''s no need for that. I have no appetite," I replied. "Did you get all the information I asked you?"


    Yes Your Majesty," he answered.


    "Proceed." I ordered him as I took a sip from my cup of coffee.


    "Lady Sage is the daughter of the former Alpha of Mooke Crest Pack. Her father betrayed their pack, which resulted in his demise. Alpha Gordon seeded to the position and legally adopted his daughter. Nobody expected him to do that since Alpha Gordon led the coup de tat against her father


    "It


    seems to me that Alpha Gordon had nned this all along. He never intended to send his daughter as a tribute. I must apud him. He managed to dodge a bullet without breaking anyw." I chuckled.. "But isn''t this defiance in some way? If you allow it, other packs might follow suit. It undermines the purpose of the treaty," Scott argued.


    I turned to him with a thoughtful expression on my face. "Consider this, Scott. If Alpha Gordon hadn''t ascended to the position and Sage''s father had remained Alpha, who do


    you


    think they would have offered as their tribute?"


    He hesitated, then finally answered, "It would have been Lady Sage, Your Majesty."


    Exactly, I said, a smirk forming on my lips. "Either way, she was destined to be my wife. I have noints about that." Scott looked at me with curiosity in his eyes. "Does that mean you''re going to introduce yourself to her, Your Majesty?"


    214


    leaner fork, contemting my weer moer Perhaps. But not just yet. I''m curious


    shrub she manages to geen rant of boy shvation Falso need to make sure that she''s


    Dike


    bike


    not


    war working with his adopted father and plotting against me. Besides, I''m enjoying my He ying with her


    Scott nodded, understanding my intention. Very well, Your Majesty. I will ensure to krep an eye on her" "Good" I replied, my mind already working on the next steps.


    We proceeded down the grand hall, the ornate decorations glinting in the morning light


    As we walked. Scott kept pace beside me, his expression thoughtful. "Your Majesty, if I may ask, whatN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14 SAGE


    I''ve been attending my sses since this morning. My feet were already hurting from all the lessons that Her Majesty ordered me to take so I could be well ustomed to how things work around here.


    !


    Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine myself being part of the royals. My father, despite being the alpha of our pack, never mentioned anything about this part between the pces. I can''t help but wonder if my father has no intention of sending me here as a tribute. I just finished myst lesson for today, and I decided to walk along the garden to get some fresh air. ra has been appointed as my personal maid by Her Majesty. Thought I''ve already beenfortable with Alice''s presence, it seems like she already had an assigned job in the pce. As we were making our way through the garden, I couldn''t help but notice that the pces were nothing alikepared to the whispers and gossips circling around town. To be honest, it''s not bad at all. If it weren''t for my hasty decisions, I don''t think I''d have a problem staying here for good. All I need is to be invisible, just like I used to be, and my life will be peaceful. can leave now, ra. You have probably more important things to do than to follow me around," I said. I''m not used to being followed around. It feels like there''s always a pair of eyes waiting for me to make a mistake.


    You


    "I apologize, mydy. I''m afraid I can''t do that. My assigned duty is to help herdyship with everything she needs," she answered.


    Oh


    okay," I uttered before forcing a smile. It seems like I have no other choice but to get used to it, no matter how ufortable I may be. However, I''ll definitely have a hard time nning my escape if she follows me all the time.


    It didn''t take long before we finally reached where we were going. My mouth gaped in amazement upon witnessing the beauty of the garden. The vibrant colors of the flowers, the lush greenery, and the harmonious arrangement of nts left me utterly spellbound. Each step revealed a new delight, from the gentle rustling of leaves to the sweet scent of blossoms that filled the air. The garden was a true paradise, captivating my senses and filling me with a deep sense of wonder and tranquility.


    Amid the blooming flowers in the garden, my eyes noticed something even more beautiful than everything around us. There, standing by the garden fence, was a man


    emilihan tik tawy row, but we but Feout sell he was incredibly


    cursais quilted means the


    rhed reed to catch more details who thus materinin gnus Yu way hot based in the sunlight was almost


    arus.


    Ady what singers gekly pedd me before I could even get closer.


    "Who is that man" I ssbrid curiously.


    #oppeid


    You really aren''t eware of who be it the said frowning.


    I shook my head in response. It was clear she was surprised to discover that I had no ides who he was I innocently


    "Should I?" I a I asked i


    "Mydy, that''s His Majesty, the king?" she eximed.


    My eyes widened in shock upon hearing that, Panic surged through me as I realized the gravity of my situation. I turned quickly to see if they had overheard us, my heart


    acing when I noticed they were indeed looking in our direction. Without thinking. I grabbed ra''s arm and pulled her down with me, trying to hide in the bushes.


    "What are you doing?" ra whispered urgently, her eyes wide with confusion.


    "We can''t let them see us!" I hissed back, my mind racing with thoughts of what could happen if the king had heard us


    From our hiding spot, I could still see them through the leaves. The king was facing in our direction, but I''m not sure whether he saw us or not. I was peeking through the gap in the leaves. I can''t see them clearly, so I''m not sure if he noticed our presence. "What''s going on, mydy?" She asked in confusion.


    His Majesty forbids me to look at his face. He''ll have my head if he discovers that I was trying to look at him."


    She nodded, as she fully understood my situation. ra nudged me. "We can''t stay forever. What if theye over?"


    I bit my lip, weighing our options. "We need to act naturally," I whispered, trying to


    here


    12:20 Tue Sep to a GO.


    steady my breathing. "Just follow my lead."


    Slowly, we made our way out of the garden without drawing attention. We were walking like ducks, trying to get out of that ce as soon as possible. It may not look verydylike, but lil rather look like a fool than have my head on the chopping block. We weren''t even halfway through the garden when a pair of legs suddenly blocked my path "Is everything alright, mydy?" came that familiar baritone voice.


    I looked up and was instantly greeted by those beautiful, piercing blue eyes. Panic surged through me, and without thinking. I pulled him down into the bushes. The sudden movement caught him off guard, and he stumbled slightly before crouching beside me. aus.


    !


    I turned to ra, whose mouth hung open as she stared at Lord Titus. His presence was maic, enough to leave any woman stunned. His strong jawline, perfectly tousled hair, and those mesmerizing eyes could make anyone forget to breathe. Lord Titus," I whispered urgently, "you shouldn''t be e here."


    He arched an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "And why is that, mydy?"


    ra, still in shock, finally found her voice. "We were just trying to avoid being seen by His Majesty," she stammered, her cheeks flushing a deep red.


    Lord Titus nced over to where the king and Beta Scott were standing. "I see," he said, his tone softening. "But hiding in the bushes isn''t exactly the best way to go unnoticed..


    I felt my face heat up with embarrassment. "I know, it was a rash decision," I admitted, ncing nervously back at the king. Relief washed over me when I noticed they had finally moved on and were no longer in sight. I let out a sigh of relief. Lord Titus chuckled softly, a sound that sent a shiver down my spine. "You have a unique way of handling situations, mydy," he said, his eyes t**ing with


    amusement.


    I managed a small, sheepish smile. I guess I do. Thank you for not making things worse."


    He raised an eyebrow yfully. "What kind of gentleman would I be if I didn''te to the aid of ady in distress?"


    I couldn''t help butugh softly at his remark. "Well, your assistance is appreciated, Lord Titus


    I


    He smiled warmily, his gaze lingering on mine. It''s always a pleasure to help," he said.


    "You can add that to the list of favors I owe you," I said.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, my eyes fell on his red, luscious lips. Memories of the events fromst night. came rushing back like wildfire, overwhelming my senses. I gulped, my throat dry, ast the vivid recollection of his warm lips pressed against my skin flooded my mind. My body started to f feel I hot, a flush creeping up my neck and cheeks as I remembered what happenedst night. He shifted slightly, and I watched as he wet his lips with his tongue. The sight sent a shiver down my spine, and I couldn''t help but recall the way he had licked my cheek, as if savoring my taste. The memory was electrifying, stirring a deep, unbidden desire. within me. 1 struggled to keep myposure, but my mind was awash with the sensory details of that night. The way his breath had felt warm against my skin, the gentle yet insistent. pressure of his lips, and the intoxicating blend of urgency and tenderness in his touch. It had been a moment of raw, unfiltered passion, and now, standing here in the daylight, those memories were almost too much to bear.


    He seemed to sense my internal turmoil, his gaze locking onto mine with an intensity that made my heart skip a beat. His eyes were filled with a knowing look, as if he too were reliving those moments. The connection between us was palpable-a silentmunication that He seemes. spoke volum "Are you alright?" he asked softly, his voice a low rumble that sent another wave of heat through me.


    I


    I nodded, though my voice came out in a shaky whisper. "Y-Yes. I-I''m sorry."


    I tried to avoid bringing up the topic of what happenedst night. That wasn''t supposed to happen. He''s a man serving His Majesty, and I am His Majesty''s wife. Despite the attraction I felt for him, I should never entertain that idea as long as I am here.


    For the same reason, I need toe up with another n to escape this ce alive. I turned to ra. "Could you please give us a moment? I need to discuss an important. matter with Lord Titus."


    She nced at Lord Titus, almost as if seeking his permission, which struck me as rather odd.


    "Of course, mydy," she stuttered. Before I could even say thank you, she quickly turned her back and walked away.


    Chape


    "That''s strange," I murmured under my breath. Yet, I promptly dismissed the thought. I couldn''t afford to dwell on trivial matters. I had more pressing tasks at hand. Turning to face Lond Titus, I spoke earnestly, ''My Lord, Tam sincerely thankful that you''ve amodated my request. However, we can''t keep avoiding His Majesty indefinitely. Sooner orter, I''ll be expected to

 Chapter 15

    Chapter SAGE


    15


    We were back in my chamber. ra started to prepare the for dinner. I watched her reflection in the mirror and noticed that she seemed bothered. "Is everything all right, ra?" I curiously asked.


    She was startled, as if she had been suddenly brought back to reality. "I''m fine, mydy" she answered before shing a forced smile on her face. "Is something bothering you?" I continued..


    She quickly shook her head. "It''s really fine, mydy," she replied, even though it''s obvious that there''s something that''s bothering her. "But..." She was about to say something when she changed her mind and decided to shut her mouth. "Go on. You can talk freely to me when we''re alone, ra," I told her.


    "Actually, there''s something that''s eating me inside. I hope you don''t mind me asking."


    she


    e said.


    "Of course, I wouldn''t mind. Go on, what is it?" I encourage her.


    151


    "How long have you known Lord Titus?" she asked.


    I was stunned for a moment. Why was she suddenly interested in my connection with. Lord Titus? Are we that obvious? Did she notice that there''s something going on between us?


    I tried to keep my expression neutral, but my mind was racing with questions. Wast there something in the way we looked at each other, or perhaps in our interactions, that had given us away? I couldn''t help but worry that our secret was out. As I stood there, trying to think of a response, I couldn''t shake the feeling that she had seen right through us. I can''t afford for anyone to know what happened between Lord. Titus and me.


    "He''s among the few who weed me into the pce when I arrived," I briefly exined. I didn''t try to add more details in order for me not to give away more than I should. "And you know him as?"


    "As the king''s Chief Minister, did I get it wrong? Was he not the Chief Minister?" I


    Chaper


    frowned in confusion.


    "N-No! There is nothing like that at all I was just curious," she said in panic.


    I was worried when I saw how she reacted. I was afraid that I would cause some


    inconvenience to her.


    "Did I somehow get you in trouble in any way? Is that why Lord Titus requested to talk to you alone after our conversation asked


    Her eyes widen in panic, which makes me confused even more. It looks like she was afraid of something that I couldn''t figure out


    "No! You have to believe me, mydy. There really nothing wrong going on. It''s fine.


    "Hey, hey, calm down." I chuckled when she sorted to continuously bber if she''s trying so hard to get out of a mess Tm just worried that you get in trouble because of


    So if you telling me that theres no trouble at all, then I believe you" 50.


    She then took a deep breath before releasing a sigh of relief, an if a heavy burden had


    ed I from her shoulders.


    I''d


    19


    "Thank you mydy. And if you don''t mind like to ask you a favor"


    "Anything. ra," I replied with a wide smile on my face


    "Pardonator at Lord Tina. Imafraid that I might be saying anything thug wat support to be pleaded


    Though I''m a litle confused as to why she was asking me this favor. I don''t wre anything. wrong fagenes


    in favore I cant afford for anyone to decover


    my paal constants with Loved **ts


    Imdb I responded "Of course, you can count on it."


    smided better Smide book


    se them started to relied upon hearing that "Thank you, mydy" she said as the continued to x my ha


    A few hourster, it was already me for dona


    Despite my reluctance to jom the rest of the women in the pce, I had no choice but to follow the rules. I would do anything to s**p this dinner, but breaking the rules wasn''t an option if I wanted to stay under the radar I needed to bleed is and avoid drawing attention to myself, at least until I ngured cut hope to get out of this situation without losing my head. As I made my way to the dining hall, I felt a pot of anxiety in my stomach. The


    Culjari 15.


    thought of sitting through dinner with everyone, pretending everything was normal, was almost unbearable. But I had to stay focused. Keeping a low profile was crucial.


    I entered the dining hall, trying to appear calm andposed. The room was filled. withughter and conversation, but I felt like an outsider looking in. I took a deep breath and found a seat, hoping to remain unnoticed.


    Throughout the meal. I kept my head down and avoided eye contact. I engaged in small talk when necessary but kept my answers brief. My mind was constantly racing. trying toe up with a n to escape this ce. I knew I needed to be patient and careful, but the urgency of my situation made it hard to think clearly. Every moment felt like an eternity, but I knew that staying invisible was my best chance. at survival. I just had to endure this dinner and keep working on my n, one step at a


    time.


    "So, Lady Sage." Her Majesty caught my attention.


    I quickly lifted my head and looked in her direction as she upied the power seat.


    "Yes, Your Majesty?"


    "Have you heard anything from the main pce?" she asked.


    "Heard about what, Your Majesty?" I asked innocently. I have no idea what she means exactly.


    Everyone at the table startedughing. They were acting as if they were trying their best to hide theirughs, but they were failing miserably. I don''t know what they areughing about. But it seems like Ipletely missed something. Her Majesty sneers, "I''m sorry. I forgot that you are still not very knowledgeable about how the pce works." It sounded as if it was filled with sarcasm rather than concern. "Did the main pce send a word whether His Majesty will grace your chamber with his presence tonight? "I muttered, understanding why they wereughing. In just a matter of days, I had already earned the reputation of a neglected concubine. "I haven''t heard anything from the main pce, Your Majesty."


    People in the dining hall began whispering among themselves. I didn''t pay any mind to the gossip swirling around. They had no idea that what was happening was actually in my favor. I had never intended to spend the night with His Majesty. Because the moment I did, it Woul spell the end for me.


    314


    374


    I kept my head down, focusing on the food in front of me. The less attention I drew, the better. Still, I couldn''t help but notice the sneering looks and barely concealed smirks from the other women at the table. They thrived on the perceived humiliation I was enduring, unaware that I was silently relieved "Lady Sage," one of the concubines sneered, leaning over with a malicious smile. "It must be difficult, being so... overlooked."


    1 forced a polite smile, masking the annoyance bubbling inside me. "Not at all," I replied calmly. "It gives me more time to adjust to my new surroundings."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The concubine''s smile faltered slightly, and she exchanged a nce with her neighbor. Clearly, they hadn''t expected such aposed response. As they continued their petty gossip, I remained steadfast in my silence.


    A s**t entered the hall, bowing deeply before approaching the queen, "Your Majesty, a message from the king."


    The room fell silent, all eyes turning towards the queen as she received the message. Her expression shifted slightly as she read, but she quickly regained her regalposure.


    "It appears His Majesty will be visiting someone tonight," she announced, her eyes flicking briefly towards me.


    I held my breath, my heart pounding in my chest, as I waited for the queen to finish reading the message. Everyone in the room was silent, their eyes fixed on her, waiting for her to announce the name of the woman the king would spend the night with. "Lady Isabelle," she finally said.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter SAGE


    16


    I closed my eyes and let out a sigh of relief, feeling the tension drain from my body. I had been so afraid it would be me, but for now, I was safe.


    Isabelle, a beautiful and confident woman, looked pleased with the announcement. She stood


    up gracefully and bowed to the queen before leaving the dining hall, her head held high. The other women exchanged looks, some of jealousy, other of relief, but no one dared to voice their true thoughts.


    I kept my expression neutral, not wanting to attract any attention. The whispers and murmurs began again, but they were now focused on Isabelle and what awaited her. quietly excused myself from the table and made my way back to my chambers, my thoughts racing. Once inside my room, I locked the door and leaned against it, taking a moment topose myself. The pce was a dangerous ce, and every decision and every reaction could have serious consequences. I needed to stay alert and cautious.


    As I moved towards the window, I nced outside at the sprawling pce grounds. There was so much I didn''t know about this ce, so much I needed to understand if I was going to survive here. I couldn''t afford to becent.


    A soft knock on the door pulled me out of my thoughts. It was ra, my maid, who had be a trusted confidante since my arrival


    "Are you alright, mydy?" ra asked, concern evident in her eyes.


    "Yes, ra," I replied, forcing a smile..


    She


    e nodded sympathetically. "I understand. I am here to help you with your bath."


    "Oh... "11 hesitated. Until now, I wasn''t used to being this pampered. I was ustomed to being the one serving everybody until my arms felt like they would fall off. "That won''t be necessary, ra. I can do that myself." "Everyone does, mydy. But this is our duty, and if you continue to refuse my help, I might find myself jobless," she said jokingly, yet with a hint of seriousness that made her point clear.


    I chuckled softly, appreciating her lighthearted approach. "Alright, ra. I''ll let you assist me. I wouldn''t want you to lose your job because of me." Cassper Tob. Rep 10


    She smiled warmly, guiding me towards the bathroom. The tub was already filled with warm water, steam rising gently. ra had added fragrant oils that filled the room with a soothing aroma.


    As I slipped into the bath, the warm water enveloped me, washing away some of the tension and stress. ra busied herself with preparing towels andying out fresh clothes. I closed my eyes, allowing myself a moment of rxation. "ra," I began, my voice soft, "how long have you been here?"


    "I''ve served in the pce for nearly a decade, mydy," she replied. "I''ve se womene and go. It can be a difficult ce, but it can also be rewarding."


    "Do you enjoy it?" I asked, genuinely curious.


    nany


    She paused, considering her answer. "It''s not always easy, but I find fulfillment in my work. Serving the royal family is an honor, despite the challenges. My family has served His Majesty for as long as I can remember. We owe him a lot. He saved our pack from devastation, and since then, he has never failed to extend help to our pack whenever we needed it.


    "That''s quite a history," I said, genuinely impressed. "It must beforting to know you''re in a ce where your family has such strong ties."


    ra smiled warmly. "It is, mydy. It gives me a sense of purpose and belonging."


    I couldn''t help but feel curious about His Majesty. "How long have you known him, ra?" I asked, my curiosity getting the better of me.


    "Mydy?" she responded, sounding surprised.


    "Your family has a long history with him, right? So, you''re probably familiar with him. What is he like?" I asked, wondering if my life could have been different had I made other choices. Would I be able to stay here for good?


    ra hesitated for a moment, as if weighing her words carefully. "I''ve known His Majesty for most of my life," she began. "My family has served him for generations. He''s aplex man, strong and decisive, yet he has a sense of fairness and justice. He''s not easily swayed by emotions, but he does what he believes is right for his people."


    I nodded, absorbing her words. "Does he even... I mean, has he ever shown kindness or warmth?" I asked, my curiosity deepening.


    ra smiled softly. "He has his moments, though they are rare. His position demands a certain hardness, a certain distance. But those who have earned his trust and loyalty


    Chapter In


    ¦°


    know that he cares deeply, even if he doesn''t show it openly. His actions speak louder than his words,"


    I sighed, lost in thought. "I wonder if I''ll ever get to see his face," I mused aloud.


    ra remained silent, but I could feel his tensed body behind me as she continued to scrub my back. After a few more minutes, I decided to take a shower to wash off the soap all over my body.


    After the bath, ra helped me dress in a silky, long, and beautiful nightgown. The fabric was cool and smooth against my skin, a luxurious sensation that made me feel like royalty. She carefully adjusted the delicate straps and ensured the gown fell gracefully around me. "You''re ready for a restful night, mydy," ra said with a satisfied smile. "Shall I escort you to your bed?"


    I nodded, feeling a sense of calm wash over me. ra guided me to therge, canopied bed that dominated the room. The sheets were crisp and inviting, and the pillows looked impossibly soft.


    "Is there anything else you need, mydy?" ra asked as I settled into the bed.


    "No, ra. You''ve done more than enough. Thank you," I replied, giving her a grateful


    smile.


    "Very well. Rest well, mydy."


    ra dimmed the lights and quietly left the room, leaving me alone with my thoughts. As Iy back against the pillows, my mind began to wander. The room was cast in a soft, gentle glow from the dimmed lights, creating an atmosphere of tranquility. Yet, despite the peaceful ambiance, my mind refused to quiet down. Images of His Majesty, the enigmatic Lycan king, danced through my thoughts like shadows flickering in the candlelight.


    I pictured him with long, flowing silver hair, an image of regality and elegance. His eyes, I imagined, were as piercing as the moonlight, filled with a depth of wisdom and power thatmanded respect. What would it be like to stand before him, to meet those intense eyes, I to feel the weight of his gaze upon me? The thought sent a shiver down my spine, a mixture of apprehension and curiosity. coursing through me. I jolted up from my bed as I started to feel a tingling sensation inside my belly. I don''t even know what exactly he looks like, but he already manages to stir something inside me.


    and


    514 4/1


    "This is unbelievable. That man can order my death in just a snap, yet I''m here fantasizing about him," I murmured to myself


    No matter how much I tried to force myself to sleep, it cluded me. I decided to go to the balcony to get some fresh air. As soon as opened the door, the cold breeze of the night immediately brushed against my skin. It''s chilly out here, but somehow it brings peace into my chaotic mind. It hadn''t been long since I stood on the balcony, and I quickly noticed that familiar silver hair on the ground. I couldn''t see his face properly. Despite that, I can still imagine how gorgeous he looks, even from afar. He was currently talking to Beta Scott, and it seems like he''s on his way somewhere. Then I remember that he''s scheduled to visit Lady Isabelle''s chamber tonight.


    ??


    "What a lucky girl!" I blurted out, immediately regretting my words. Was I secretly harboring a desire to spend the night with His Majesty? How foolish could I be?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Lost in my inner turmoil, I suddenly sensed a pair of eyes on me. ncing toward where His Majesty stood, I found his gaze directed my way. Panicked, I instinctively


    dove and pressed myself against the balcony wall.


    "Did they see me?" I whispered anxiously to myself.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17 SAGE


    My heart was racing as I leaned my back against the railings. I was holding my breath as 1 waited for time to pass by before I could safely go back to my room without His Majesty noticing me.


    I''m not entirely sure why my instant reaction was to hide. It''s probably because I did something terrible against His Majesty that I didn''t want him to know.


    As I waited for a few minutes, I heard a rustling sound behind me. Before I could even turn behind me, I heard a familiar baritone voice. "What are you hiding for?"


    I was startled. I almost screamed in fear. When I turned around and saw who it was, my heart suddenly calmed down.


    "L-Lord Titus, h-how did you..." I looked below us and noticed that His Majesty and Beta Scott were long gone. I turned to the gorgeous man standing in front of me with a confused look. "What are you doing here? Are you out of your mind?!" I eximed,pletely forgetting who it was that I was talking to.


    I


    I re at him in annoyance. He''s well aware of our dangerous situation, yet he didn''t mind visiting me on my balcony in the middle of the night. Who knows what will happen if His Majesty sees us together? We are walking on a thread here. I can''t afford to make another mistake.


    "Not exactly the warm wee I was hoping for." He chuckled. I hate to see him so calm andid-back. It''s probably because the consequences of what happened between us don''t affect him as much as I do. It''s starting to slowly dawn on me that Lord Titus isn''t exactly an ally. He''s an enemy who''s only waiting for the perfect. opportunity to turn the table against me. That thought isn''t exactly pleasing. It may be hard to admit, but I liked having him by my side. Since my father died, no one has been willing to stand beside me. Just when I feel like I finally meet someone who I can count on, I will quickly realize that I''m still alone and fighting my own battle.


    I blew a loud sigh. "I''m sorry if I disrespected you in any way, my lord. But if you don''t mind, will you please leave my chamber? I don''t think it''s a good idea for us to be seen in thispromising position." I tried to walk past him, but I deliberately failed when he suddenly grabbed my arm and pinned me against the railing, leaving our bodies a 1/7


    12:21 Tue. Sep 10 G


    few inches away from one another. "M-My lord..." I uttered in panic as I tried to check on the ground to see if there was anyone there who could see us. "Now we''re in apromising position," he said, referring to my earlier words with a sly grin.


    "Let


    me go, my lord. Someone might see us!" I whispered fiercely through gritted teeth, struggling to free myself from his. grasp.


    "That might happen if you don''t stop making noise," he replied calmly.


    As much as I wanted to shout at him, he did have a good point. Reluctantly, I stopped struggling and took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart. here?" I asked quietly, my are you voice barely above a-whisper.


    Why a


    "I was checking up on you," he said, his eyes locking onto mine with an intensity that made my pulse quicken.


    "Now


    Now that


    t you see I''m fine,


    I''m fine, can you leave now?" I uttered it with heavy breathing. The closeness of our bodies is igniting fire within me.


    He smirked, ked, clearly sensing my difort. "And if I don''t?" he murmured, his voice low and smooth.


    He smirked, clearly sensing my difort. "And if I don''t?" he murmured, his voice low and smooth.


    My eyes automatically closed as I felt the warmth of his minty breath brush against my cheek. I gasped for air when the next thing I felt was his lips against mine.


    The kiss was sudden and intense, sending a shockwave through my entire body. My hands instinctively moved to his chest, wanting to push him away, but instead, they lingered there, feeling the strong, steady beat of his heart beneath my fingertips.


    For a moment, everything else faded away-the pce, the intrigue, the fear. It was just- him and me, caught in a moment of unexpected passion. His lips moved against mine. with a skill and tenderness that left me breathless.


    Finally, he pulled back, his eyes dark with emotion as they bore into mine.


    I took a step back, trying to process everything. "You can''t just kiss me like that," I said, my voice shaky. "It''s... it''s not right."


    "Maybe not," he admitted, his gaze softening. "But it felt right, didn''t it?" 32.21 Tue Sep 10 GO


    I couldn''t deny it. The kiss had stirred something deep within me, something I couldn''t quite understand. "You need to go." I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "Before someone sees us- but before I could even finish my sentence, I felt that familiar burning sensation inside me. Lady Sage, are you all right?" he asked me.


    As soon as I heard that deep baritone voice. I felt something explode within me. I had no idea what''d gotten into me, but I acted as if my body had a mind of its own. I grabbed his nape and kissed him again. However, this kiss was far different from the first one. I was kissing him out of f hunger. It It was more aggressive and passionate as I felt the sudden urge to quench the thirst I was having right now. "You have to stop now, kitten." he whispered between our kisses.


    Despite his warning, I I continued


    I my advances, my desire overpowering my reason. He tried to move his lips away from mine, but I was determined. I shifted, trailing my lips down his neck, my tongue tracing along his skin.


    "Ahhhh.. f*ck!" ck!" He growled. his voice rough with a mix of frustration and desire.


    His hands tightened on my waist, and I felt the tension radiating from him. "Sage, this isn''t- he started, but I cut him off with another kiss, my fingers tangling in his hair. "Please, I whispered against his lips, my voice trembling with need. "I want you now." He groaned a deep, primal sound that sent shivers down my spine. "You don''t know what you''re asking for," he said. his breath hot against my ear.


    "I do. I insisted, my hands exploring the hard nes of his chest. "ed you."


    His eyes darkened with desire, something primal awakening within him. His irises turned a deep, glowing red, and his canine teeth elongated.


    Without another word, he scooped me up, carrying me back into my chamber. I almost squealed when he suddenly dropped me onto the bed like a sack of hot potatoes.


    "You''re ying a dangerous game, Sage, he growled, his voice a mix of warning and raw hunger.


    I looked up at him, my breathing in quick, shallow gasps. "I''m a willing victim, I whispered, my own desire matching his. I had no idea where I got this sudden courage to taunt this dangerous man in front of me. But all I know is that I''m craving his touch. I felt a burning sensation that only he could put out. My body aches for him and only for him. Chapter 17


    He


    §ß§Ö


    The


    moved, only to find him crawling on top of me, his lips capturing mine in a scaring kiss that left me breathless. His hands roamed my body, igniting every nerve and every cell with a burning need. I clung to him, my fingers digging into his shoulders as I Sredpletely. of his touch and the heat of his breath against my skin were overwhelming. He moved with a predatory grace, his every action filled with purpose and dominance. I could feel the power radiating from him, a force that both terrified and thrilled me, ''re mine," he whispered against my neck, his voice a low, possessive rumble. "No one else can have you."


    Yountensity


    I gasped, my head falling back as he kissed a trail down my throat. "Yes," I breathed, my body arching into his touch.


    He ran his fingers along my arm until it finally reached the top of my br3ast.


    "Aaaahhh..." I moaned loudly when he started massaging it. I can feel the warmth of his palm against the thin fabric of my nightgown. "Hmmm..." another moan escapes my Tips when his fingers y with hardened nipples. The thin fabric of my nightgown was not enough to stop him from sending pleasure into every fiber of my being.


    His lips continued to travel from my neck all the way down to the valley of my br3ast. I let out another moan when he started sucking on my side of my br3ast as he continued to y with it.


    This feels so wrong, yet so right. I shouldn''t be doing this, especially not in the pce. But my body burns for this man, and I couldn''t stop myself frommitting this carnal sin. But is it worth it? Is one sinful night worth my life? Am I willing to die just to spend another night with him? Realization slowly dawns on me. I''ve suffered far enough just to give my life for the sake of one night''s pleasure. I need to stop.


    ""W-Wait..." I said as I tried to push him.


    But he fell deaf to my words. It seems like he has no n of stopping. My thoughts were confirmed when I felt his hand slowly moving up from his thigh. "Aaaaahhhh...s***!!" I cursed loudly when I felt his long fingers running across my slit.


    "You are so **ng wet," he growled against my ear. "...especially here," he added, sliding his finger into my core.


    12 22 Tue Sep 10 GG


    "Oooohhhh... fck!" I screamed in pleasure, quickly biting my lip in fear that someone might hear us outside. "S-Stop... w-we shouldn''t be... doing this... aaahhh..."


    "Toote for that, kitten. I have no ns of stopping tonight," he said, his voice a dark promise.


    His words sent a shiver down my spine, and despite my feeble protests, my body responded eagerly to his touch. Every movement of his fingers ignited a fire within me, a burning desire that couldn''t be extinguished.


    He moved with a confidence that left me breathless, his hands and lips exploring every inch of my body. The sensations were overwhelming, a mix of pleasure and


    desperation that left me on the edge.


    "Look at you," he murmured, his voice thick with lust. "So eager, so ready."


    I moaned, una unable to form a


    a coherent response, my mind lost in the waves of ecstasy washing over me. He added another finger, curling them inside me, and I arched my back, my hands clutching the sheets. Please," I whispered, not even sure what I was begging for, just knowing eded more.


    He chuckled, a low, rumbling sound that sent another jolt of pleasure through me. "Not yet, kitten. I''m going to take my time with you."


    His words were both a promise and a torment, and I whimpered in frustration, my body straining against his hold. He continued his relentless assault, driving me higher and higher until I thought I would shatter from the intensity.


    When he finally pulled back, I was a trembling mess, my body aching with unfulfilled need. He looked down at me, his eyes dark with desire, and I knew that he wasn''t done with me yet.


    Open your legs for me, kitten," he ordered with thatngerous. raspy voice that sounded s***y and


    felt like a puppet under his spell,pelled to obey his everymand. My body noved of its own ord, spreading my legs wide before him. He didn''t waste a single noment. His head dipped down, and I felt the heat of his breath against my thighs. hen, his mouth found me, his tongue hot and wet against my drenched pvssy. I asped at the sensation, my fingers tangling in his hair as he expertly teased and tasted e. Each flick of his tongue sent electric shocks of pleasure through my body, making ie arch and writhe beneath him. 75%0


    Dene


    He licked and sucked with a fervor that left me breathless, his tongue exploring every inch of my most sensitive flesh. My moans filled the room, a symphony of my growing need and desperate desire. He devoured me as if he couldn''t get enough, his hands. gripping my thighs to hold me in ce.


    I was lost in the waves of pleasure, my body trembling with each stroke of his tongue. The pleasure built and built-an intense, overwhelming pressure that demanded release. I clutched at the sheets, my breathing in ragged gasps as I teetered on the edge. "Please..." I whimpered, my voice barely more than a breathy plea. "Let me vm."


    He growled against me, the vibrations adding anotheryer of sensation that drove me wild. He pushed me further, his tongue delving deeper and his movements bing more urgent. I could feel the o**m building, a powerful tide ready to sweep me away. With a final, skillful flick of his tongue, I finally reached my limit. Pleasure crashed over me in waves, my body convulsing with the intensity of my release. I cried out, my back arching off the bed as I rode the crest of my o**m, every nerve ending alight with bliss. He doesn''t show any sign of stopping, drawing out my pleasure until he licked every ounce of my juice. Only then did he pull back, his lips and chin glistening with my arousal. He looked up at me with a smirk, clearly satisfied with his handiwork. "Do you still want to stop, kitten?" He murmured, his voice a low, seductive


    purr.


    I couldn''t find the strength to answer. My eyes remained close as I savored the taste of my O**m. He climbed up my body, his weight aforting presence as he settled beside me. His fingers tracedzy patterns on my skin, soothing and arousing me all over again. "We''re just getting started," he whispered, his eyes dark with promise.


    I shivered at his words, my body already responding to the anticipation of what was to


    I


    "Turn over," hemanded softly, and I obeyed without hesitation, my body desperate for his touch.


    He positioned himself behind me, his hands gripping my hips as he guided me into ce. I felt the tip of his length pressing against my entrance, and I moaned in anticipation, my body quivering with need.


    "Are you ready, kitten?" he asked, his voice a husky whisper.


    1223 Tue Sep 15 000.


    "Yes I breathed, pushing back against him, my body craving the connection, thepletion.


    With a low growl, he thrust into me, filling mepletely. The sensation was overwhelming-a mix of pleasure and pain that left me gasping. He moved with a slow, deliberate rhythm, each stroke driving me closer to the edge. he whispered, his breath hot against my ear. "Only mine."


    You''re mine,"


    He increased his pace, cach thrust sending waves of ecstasy through me. I could feel the tension building-a tight coil of pleasure that was ready to snap.


    "Come for me, kitten," he growled, his voice amand that I couldn''t resist.


    Lost in a haze of pleasure and desire, my mind was consumed, unable to distinguish between right and wrong. All I could feel was the overwhelming rush of ecstasy coursing through my veins, leaving mepletely disoriented. But amidst the intoxicating sensations, a sudden jolt of pain tore through my shoulder, snapping me back to reality. What was happening? Was he marking me? It couldn''t be possible. "S-Stop-Aaaahhhh!" I tried to protest, but it was futile.


    His teeth sank into my skin, sending shockwaves of pain and pleasure cascading through me. Despite the confusion, the overwhelming pleasure of our connection left me unable to resist, lost in a whirlwind of sensations as he continued to thrust relentlessly. Lost in our passion, our desires soared to new heights, setting aze a rush of pleasure that enveloped uspletely. In that moment, it felt like time stood still as we gave in to the primal beat of our bodies, reaching the highest peak of pleasure together.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18 TITUS


    I woke up feeling lightheaded. Memories ofst nighte in a blur. It feels surreal, yet the clear evidence of that passionate night lies down beside me, sleeping peacefully.


    I had no idea what the cause of my sudden heat was when it wasn''t even rutting season. But whenever I get close to her, something burns inside me that ignites every desire in the fiber of my being.


    A sudden realization dawns on me. I''ve been extremely rough sincest night. I quickly checked her pulse to make sure that she was just sleeping and not dead. I was relieved when I felt her pulse. She''s alive. Thanks to the Moongoddess. Judging by the bruises left on her body, I could assume that I was really rough on herst night. A sudden urge of panic rushed through my body. Though she''s still breathing, there''s still a huge chance that she won''t make it through the day.


    I grabbed my robe and wrapped it around my body. I saw a glimpse of my reflection in the mirror and noticed that my cloak potion had worn off. From the long auburn hair. it turned back to its original color. Each silver strand shines against a ray of light. The sun hasn''t fully risen. It''s a perfect time to stay away from the prying eyes along the pce. As soon as I put on my clothes, I uttered, "You maye in."


    As if on cue, the door opened, and Scott walked in. "Good morning, Your Majesty," he said.


    to the


    Bring her


    infirmary.


    Make sure to do it discreetly," I ordered.


    Scott took a nce at the woman lying on the bed. "If you still love your eyes, I''d suggest keeping them away from my woman," I said.


    "I-I apologize, Your Majesty," he quickly said before turning his eyes away from the bed.


    "Call ra. Tell her to take care of her before bringing her to the infirmary," I added. "Yes, Your Majesty," he replied before heading out of the room.


    Scott hurried out of the room, his footsteps echoing down the corridor. I turned my attention back to the woman lying beside me. Her breathing was steady, but I could see the faint marks where I had marked her. Guilt tugged at me. I should never have done that. I had no idea what got into me when I marked her. Chapter 18


    Momentster, ra entered the room, her eyes widening as she took in the scene. She quicklyposed herself and approached the bed. "Your Majesty," she said with a respectful nod, "I''ll take care of her." "Good," I replied, stepping aside to let her work.


    ra started to put some clothes on her. I can see how her eyes widen in horror upon witnessing the state of her body. When she finallyposed herself, she continued to dress herself up. As soon as she''s decent, I call Scott once again to enter the room.


    "Your Majesty, the doctors are here. They are ready to bring Lady Sage to the infirmary," he said.


    I just nodded in response.


    Scott proceeded to open the door and let the doctors in. As they carried her, Scott saw the marking on her shoulder. He waited for others to leave before he said something.


    Your Majesty, isn''t that a mark?" Scott asked, his voice tinged with curiosity and


    concern.


    I


    "It is," I confirmed, my tone t.


    "Does that mean..." he began, but I cut him off sharply.


    "It doesn''t mean anything." I said firmly. "You know this isn''t the first time something like this has happened. It always turns out to be a fake bond."


    Scott nodded slowly, though I could see the doubt lingering in his eyes. "Understood, Your Majesty," he said, though it was clear he had more questions.


    "I don''t want to discuss this further," I added, trying to dispel any lingering thoughts about the mark. "Ensure that the necessary precautions are taken. I don''t want any rumors spreading." Scott bowed slightly. "Of course, Your Majesty, I''ll make sure of it, he said.


    "Arrange something for Lady Isabelle. Make sure that she wouldn''t say anything about me not showing upst night," I added.


    I wasn''t nning to visit Sagest night. But when I saw her on the balcony, I had the sudden urge to see her closely. I liked how she pressed herself against the railing just to hide from me. But her scent already gave her away. She can''t hide from me. I can smell her even from miles away. Chapter


    18


    I was just going to tease her, but as soon as our bodies touched, I already lost control. I wanted to own her, im her, and taste her, which I did.


    "It''s already done, Your Majesty," he responded.


    "You need to tell the mage to create a stronger potion. The curses have been uncontrobletely. I only used to have this urge during the full moon, but now, even without it, I''m bing more feral. It''s a good thing that I had myself under controlst night. Who knows what will will happen to that woman if this goes out of control?" "Why do you think this is happening, Your Majesty? Are we getting closer to the prophecy?" Scott asked, his voiceced with a mix of curiosity and trepidatio I paused, considering his question. "The "The prophecy has been a looming shadow for centuries," I replied slowly. "Many have tried to interpret its meaning, but none have truly understood it. A red wolf was destined to kill me, yet until now, there hasn''t been a sighting of a red wolf. And P And haven''t you told me that she''s a human?"" Scott nodded,


    It''s rare, but ble. They words. "Yes, her woir didn''t show up at hering-of-age ceremony. But is that possible? She''s the daughter of an alpha, best suited to be a luna."


    There have been a few instances in our history of the offspring of an alpha who didn''t get to shift," I acknowledged. "Still, herck of transformation raises- questions." think there''s something different about her? Something that we''re not seeing?"


    Scott''s brow furrowed. "Do you


    "Perhaps," I mused. "We can''t ignore the anomalies. Her presence here, the way she affected me-it''s all unprecedented. We need to delve deeper into her background and her lineage. There might be clues hidden in her family''s past that could shed light her true nature." Scott looked thoughtful. "I''ll begin the research immediately, Your Majesty. We''ll uncover everything we can about her family history." "Good," I said, my mind already working through the possibilities. "We need to be prepared for whatever lies ahead. If she is connected to the prophecy, we must do what''s necessary."


    I


    Scott bowed slightly. "I''ll report back with any findings as soon as possible."


    Before


    you do that, I need you to get another potion and give it to her," I ordered.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "What kind of potion should I get this time, Your Majesty?" Scott asked, his tone


    12:22 Tur. Sep 10 GO


    respectful and attentive.


    "A potion to mask the bond between me and Sage. No one should know about it, and neither should she." I replied firmly.


    "I''m on it. Your Majesty," he assured me.


    "And Scott," 1 added, catching his attention once more, "I''m also running out of my cloak potion."


    Scott nodded, making m**I notes of


    f my requests. "Understood, Your Majesty. I''ll see to it that both potions are procured immediately."


    As we walked back to my chamber, I gave him a few more instructions. "Ensure that the guards are on high alert. I want extra patrols around the borders and inside the pce. grounds. We can''t afford any surprises." "Of course, Your Majesty," Scott said, his pace quickening as he absorbed the urgency in my voice.


    "And one more thing." I continued


    "Consider it it done,


    "I continued. "Have ra keep a close eye on Sage. I want daily reports on her activities and interactions." Scott replied, his deter his determination evident.


    As we reached my chamber, I paused at the door, turning to face him. "We must keep this under wraps."


    Scott bowed slightly, acknowledging the weight of my words. "You have my word, Your Majesty. I will handle everything with the utmost care.


    The road ahead was unclear, risky, and full of mysteries. But I was ready to face it with focus and power. I''ll do whatever it takes for my kingdom, my people, and to uncover the secrets ahead.


    As I stood there, collecting myself for the day ahead, I took a moment to breathe deeply. Then, I called for my personal aide, Andrew, who had been waiting just beyond the door.


    In my pce, everyone understands the importance of discretion, so I trusted that whatever happened in my chamber stayed there.


    "Andrew, you may now enter," I called out, ready to begin the day''s tasks.


    entered promptly, his expression attentive and respectful as always. As soon as he entered, the other se***ts entered as well to tend to my needs.


    Andrew Chapter In


    "Good morning. Your Majesty," he said, greeting me with a small bow.


    I nodded


    I in acknowledgment. "Good morning, Andrew. I have several matters to attend to today. First, I need you to gather all the reports from yesterday''s council meetings. I want a detailed summary of each discussion and any action points that were decided upon," I said as I made my way to the bathroom, where a warm bath was waiting for me. Andrew nodded, already jotting down notes on a small pad of paper as he followed me, but stopped right outside the bathroom. "Of course, Your Majesty. I will have the reportspiled and ready for your review within the hour."


    "Excellent," I replied, pleased with his efficiency. "In addition, I need you to schedule a meeting with the heads of the various departments. We need to discuss the progress of ongoing projects and address any issues that may have arisen Andrew nodded again, making a m**I note of my instructions. "Conside


    Your Majesty. I will send out the meeting invitations immediately."


    it done,


    As soon as I entered the bathroom, the s***ts started removing my clothes.


    Recite my schedule for this morning." I ordered as I stepped inside the tub.


    Andrew immediately started enumerating my morning schedule.


    "Your Majesty, you have breakfast scheduled with the queen and the other consorts," Andrew began.


    "Cancel it," I interrupted.


    "Caricel breakfast, Your Majesty?" Andrew asked, surprised.


    I have no ns of showing up during breakfast, not until I sort out the situation with Sage. But not what I think about it; Jane might notice our absence, and it wouldn''t take a genius to put the pieces together.


    "On second thought, I''ll be joining them for breakfast. What else?"


    "You also have a meeting with the council to discuss trade agreements and diplomatic rtions," Andrew continued.


    "Good. What''s next?"


    "After that, you have an audience with visiting dignitaries from the neighboring kingdom, Andrew added.


    "Make sure they''re received with utmost hospitality," I instructed.


    "Of course. Your Majesty. Following that, you have a review of reports from various. departments within the pce," Andrew listed. "Send me a summary beforehand," I replied.


    "Understood, Your Majesty. After that, you have an inspection of the pce grounds and facilities, Andrew informed.


    "Ensure everything is in ortler," I said.


    "Lastly, Alpha Gordon from Mooke Crest Pack has sent their message, requesting an audience with Your Majesty," Andrew concluded. "Mooke Crest Pack?" I said, raising my eyebrow.


    "It''s your newest wife''s pack, Your Majesty," he reminded me.


    "Hmmm... interesting, I murmured.


    "Would you like me to reschedule your visit, Your Majesty?"


    There''s no need for that. I''ll see them this afternoon."

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19 TITUS


    I don''t know how I managed to endure that awkward breakfast with Jane and the other consorts.


    As expected, Isabelle didn''t mention anything about my absencest night. I was scheduled to spend the night in her chamber, yet I found myself in the arms of another Woman.


    Sleeping with these women has always been a matter of duty. They are all young and beautiful, making it easy enough to fulfill my obligations. Yet, ever since that night with Sage, I''ve found it increasingly difficult to muster any enthusiasm.


    It''s surprising there haven''t been any rumors about my supposed impotence by now. That one encounter with Sage has lingered in my mind, casting a shadow over all others. The memory of her touch, her scent, and her very presence seems to have ignited a fire within me that refuses to be quenched by anyone else.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Sitting at the table, I forced myself to engage in polite conversation, pretending to enjoy the meal and thepany. All the while, my thoughts kept drifting back to Sage. I can''t help but be worried upon thinking about her condition. I haven''t heard any news about her from Scott. The consorts, each vying for my attention, seemed almost like strangers. Their charm, which once made the duty bearable, now felt hollow and meaningless. The memory of Sage''s touch haunted me, making it clear that no one else couldpare. Inwardly, I sighed, knowing that my growing disinterest would not go unnoticed forever. Especially by the queen, who never hides her ambition of being my chosen luna.


    "I''m d you could join us for breakfast this morning, Your Majesty," Jane said, breaking the silence that had settled over the grand dining hall. Her voice was warm, but there was an edge to it that I couldn''t ignore. "It''s too bad that Lady Sage can''t join us. I heard from her attendants that she caught some flu." I forced myself to look uninterested, even though my heart ached at the thought of Sage suffering. "Then it''s a good thing she isn''t here, my queen. At least you''re safe from harm," I said nonchntly.


    The queen was infamous for her jealousy, especially when it came to the other consorts. If she suspected I was giving Sage special attention, it would not end well for her.


    Your concern in Yen Mary and replied, her eyes glittering with a satisfactions dans een kill down my spine. You never fail to look after my welfare."


    ??? ????


    wh


    feed thin mile, spring it masked the turmoil inside. Of course, my queen. Your well bring is sways pity


    Jane''s emile widened, a victory in her eyes. I knew she relished these small victories, each one a teutamment to her influence over nie.


    As we ate. I found myself distracted, thoughts of Sage filling my mind. Was she being properly cared for? 1 had to find a way to ensure her safety without arousing Jane''s suspicion.


    The queen leaned closer, her voice dropping to a whisper meant only for me. "I hope you''ll be able to join me for a walk in the gardenster, Your Majesty. It''s been far too long since we enjoyed some private time together."


    Tll see what I can do," I answered.


    The


    The


    queen seemed pleased with my words, her posture rxing slightly. I could sense the other consorts watching us; their curiosity piqued. They were always eager to find. any hint of favoritism or scandal. It was a constant dance of diplomacy and deception, and I had to stay vignt.


    "I hope Lady Sage recovers quickly," one of the other consorts said, her tone light but her eyes sharp.


    Jane''s smile wavered slightly at my words, but she quickly masked it. "Yes, of course. We all wish her a swift recovery."


    With that, I stood up, signaling the end of the meal. "I enjoyed having breakfast with you, but I''m afraid I have to excuse myself," I said, nodding to the assembled, women. "I have matters to attend to."


    As I left the dining hall, I could feel their eyes on my back, their whispers starting as soon as I was out of earshot.


    Just as I needed it, I found Scott waiting outside the dining hall.


    "Report," I told him as we continued walking away from those prying eyes.


    "Your Majesty," Scott began, his voice low and steady. "Lady Sage''s condition has stabilized. ra has been tending to her personally. The potion to mask the bond appears to be working, as there have been no signs of any unusual activity." "Good," I replied, relief washing over me. "Did she regain her consciousness?" 2.75%8 2.75%8


    Not yet Your Mary Ben the doctor already proimed that she''spletely out of changes. They alen prepared a health elixir to Help her recuperate faster


    That''s all I want to hear


    "And when shown the other matter?


    Scot hesitated for a moment before answering Alpha Gordon from the Mooke Crest Pack seems to have arrived earlier than we expected. They are already waiting in the arrival hall"


    3 nodded thoughtfully Did hee alone?"


    Tm afraid d not. Your Majesty. He arrived with his son and daughter, Scott replied.


    Did they mention the nature of their visit and why they requested an audience?"


    seems


    "It


    they


    are here to request a favor in exchange for upholding the treaty," he answered.


    sneered. "He has the audacity to ask a favor after sending another man''s daughter in exchange for his own? What an interesting man."


    "Do you want me to tell I them you''re busy, Your Majesty?" Scott suggested, his tone


    "That won''t be necessary." I said, a smirk ying on my lips as I nced toward the door. "Id like to meet my so-called father-inw."


    "Understood, Your Majesty, Scott said, his expression serious, the weight of mymand evident in his eyes. "Is there anything else you need?*


    "Yes," I replied, pausing to ensure the gravity of my next words sank in. "Keep a close watch on the queen and the other consorts. Assign all your trusted s**ts to Sage''s quarters to make sure no harm wille to her." Scott bowed slightly, his posture conveying respect and determination. "Of course, Your Majesty. I will see to it." "Good," I said, nodding in approval. "Now, let''s go meet my inws."

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20 TITUS


    I went straight to the main pce and settled into my throne, the weight of its authority grounding me as I waited for them to appear in my presence. The room was vast, adorned with tapestries depicting the kingdom''s history, and lit by grand chandeliers that cast a regal glow over the polished marble floors. The air was thick with anticipation, and I found my thoughts drifting back to Sage. This family has always been a subject of interest in my investigations. From what I had gathered, they never truly valued Sage. They treated her more like a maid than a member of the family, exploiting her kindness and relegating her to menial tasks. The very thought of it made my blood simmer with quiet fury. How could they disregard someone so integral to the prophecy and so inherently valuable? What could be their reason for visiting now? I mused, my fingers drumming lightly on my cheek. Were they here to ask only for a favor or to ask for something entirely else? The possibilities were endless, and none of them were particrly promising.


    The doors to the audience chamber creaked open, breaking my train of thought. Alpha Gordon entered first, his posture stiff but his expression carefully neutral. Behind him followed his son and daughter, both casting quick, nervous nces around the room. They moved with a blend of trepidation and determination, a clear sign they understood the gravity of the meeting.


    "Alpha Gordon," I said, my voice carrying the authority of my position. "Wee."


    "W-Was that His Majesty?" The woman whispered to his brother, but I could hear her clearly from where I was sitting.


    "Keep quiet, Annika. You''re in the presence of His Majesty," he subtly scolded her little sister.


    "Did you know that he''s this gorgeous?" She tugged at the corner of her lips before eventually pouting. She looked and sounded like a brat. I can''t imagine the patience. that Sage has to put up with living with these two.


    "Annika, I said quit it," he scolded her once again. She pouted her lips in response, but didn''t say anything after that.


    He bowed, the gesture stiff and formal. "Your Majesty, thank you for granting us this audience.


    I nodded, gesturing for them to step closer. "I understand you have a request," I said,


    leaning slightly forward, my eyes narrowing as I studied their reactions.


    Gordon cleared his throat, his gaze flickering to his children before settling back on me. "Yes, Your Majesty," he began, his voice steady butcking the usual confidence of an Alpha. "Wee seeking your assistance and to reaffirm our loyalty to the crown." Interesting. I thought, raising an eyebrow. The words were carefully chosen, but they did little to exin their true intentions. What kind of assistance did they expect from me, and why now? "Go on, I prompted, maintaining a calm but authoritative demeanor. "What is it that you seek from me?"


    Alpha Gordon''s eyes glinted with a mix of arrogance and confidence, a smirk ying on his lips. "I haven''t heard anything from you, Your Majesty. So, I can safely assume that you liked our gift," he said with a hint of smugness.


    My eyes darkened at his words. "A gift, you say?" I replied, my voice low and menacing. The audacity of his im was infuriating, and it was clear they hadn''t even bothered to mask their true intentions.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Gordon continued, oblivious to the growing storm in my expression. "A gift from our pack to acknowledge our eternal pact with Your Majesty. We sent you our most precious daughter to confirm our continuous alliance with the kingdom."


    The room seemed to grow colder as I processed his words. The nerve of this man was to speak of Sage as if she were a mere token, a bargaining chip to secure his own position. It was sickening.


    "A precious daughter, I echoed, leaning forward slightly. "You mean the same daughter who was treated more like a s**t than a member of your family? The same daughter you so conveniently discarded when it suited your needs?" Gordon''s smirk faltered, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his face. "Your Majesty, Sage,


    was-


    "Sage is under my protection now," I interrupted, my tone icy. "And she will be treated with the respect she deserves."


    His


    son and daughter exchanged uneasy nces, clearly sensing the shift in the atmosphere. Gordon, however, attempted to maintain hisposure. "Your Majesty, we mean no harm. We truly care for Sage." "Lady Sage, I quickly cut him off. "I expect to hear you address her correctly while you


    Chispers 20


    were here. She''s ady of the court, and despite you being her family, I don''t think it''s right for you to address her on a first-name basis."


    O Of course. Your Majesty."


    "Shouldn''t you be grateful for her? If not for her presence here, your pack will bepletely obliterated."


    "Your Majesty!" He exinted in surprise. "We did nothing to deserve such cruelty!" he defended.


    "Is that s so?" ¨ª asked in a a challenging tone before I stood from my throne and slowly walked down the stairs. "Are you telling me that you didn''t intentionally adopt your enemy''s daughter just to sell her out in ce of your own daughter?" "Y-You make it sound as if sending a tribute to Your Majesty is a cruel thing," he bravely answered.


    I gritted my teeth in anger at his arrogance. No matter how much I wanted to kill him right now, I still had a n for him.


    "W-We broke...n-now


    here, Your


    Then, if f other packs


    follow y


    your precedent, do you I still believe that you didn''t break anyw?"


    "You truly believe that, aren''t you? Majesty," he stuttered as he slowly took a step back, assuring me to keep a safe distance from me.


    He


    was stunned for a minute,pletely avoiding eye contact. He lowered his head as he continued to take a step back.


    "I adopted Sa-Lady Sage legally, Your


    "You mean death? Because from where Majesty. I took care of her, put a roof over her head, and provided food on her table for almost a decade. We are only here to get what we deserve.


    here I can see, that''s the only thing that you deserve for trying to go around the rules," I threatened.


    I saw how he gulped in fear. He tried to open his mouth, but nothing came out of it.


    "That''s right. You should be afraid of me, Gordon." I smirked. "But it''s a good thing I take a liking to your daughter. With that, I''m going to spare your worthless life." I was about to turn my back when an idea came into my mind. "You know what? I''ll do you one better. I''ll let you stay here for a while so you and your daughter can have some quality time." "T-That''s not what we came for, Your Majesty he objected.


    1223 Tue Sep 10 G Chayner 20


    Are you declining my offer?"


    He opened his mouth, about to say something, but fear got the best of him. "No, of course not, Your Majesty. We are more than happy to stay."


    ??


    "Good," I said. "Call Andrew and have him arrange a room for them." I ordered Scott. Before I left, I turned to them once again. "Enjoy your stay here, Gordon," I added.


    T


    I can clearly see how he was trying his best to control his emotions. I''m sure he noticed that I''m deliberately avoiding calling him Alpha. He doesn''t deserve that utle. He''s a lowly sc**m who betrayed his pack for his own advances. "Excuse me, but I still have more important matters to attend to," I said. As soon as I secured a safe distance from them, I whispered another order for Scott. "Have an eye on them. I need to know their every move while they are in here. Also, make sure to put a guard outside Sage''s quarter. I don''t trust that man a bit."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Scott replied before bowing his head as I made my way out of the


    room.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 21

    T


    I opened my eyes, and I was weed by the familiar ceiling of my chamber. But as soon as I fully regained my consciousness, pain hit me like a thunderbolt. I feel sore everywhere. I''m surprised that I''m still alive. I lost count of how many times I begged him to stop. However, my plea seems like an invitation for him to go on and push me even harder. I don''t even remember when my O**m started or when it ended. He''s insatiable, and I''m not sure whether it''s a good thing or not. "Hmmm..." A silent groan escaped my lips when I tried to move my body. "Please refrain from moving for a while, mydy. You''re still weak." ra immediately came to my rescue.


    I started to panic when I realized what happenedst night. Did rae while Lord. Titus was still in my room? But knowing that I''m still alive now, it seems like that''s not what happened.


    I stared at her, trying to guess what was going on inside her head. But ra acted as if everything were normal, her demeanor calm and collected.


    "W-What happened, ra?" I asked bravely, needing to know what she knew.


    "You caught the flu, mydy," she exined briefly, her voice steady and reassuring.


    I felt a rush of confusion and suspicion. Was Lord Titus behind all of this? Did he arrange this story so no one would notice my absence? The thought made my pulse quicken. If he did, why would he go to such lengths to protect me? ra continued her work, fluffing my pillows and straightening the nkets as if nothing unusual had happened. But my mind was racing, piecing together the fragments of the previous night. Titus had been so intense and so possessive. Now, here I was, being told I was sick with the flu. "ra," I said, my voice more steady now, "did anyone else see me like this? Did anyone else know I was unwell?"


    She paused, considering her answer carefully. "Yes, mydy. I already sent a word to Her Majesty that you''re not feeling well; hence, you can''t attend yesterday''s morning breakfast."


    15


    Yesterday? How long have I been out?" I asked, my eyes widening in k


    ra paused in her work, her eyes meeting mine with a mixture of concern and calmness. You''ve been resting sincest night, mydy. It''s nowte afternoon."


    My shock deepened. Nearly an entire day had passed. Wh had transpired during that time? What had people been told about my absence?


    "Did anyone else see me like this?" I asked, my voice wavering with the urgency of needing answers


    ra shook her head slightly. "No, mydy.


    I absorbed her words, feeling a strange mix of relief and confusion. Titus had gone to great lengths to protect me and keep my condition a secret.


    My mind


    mind raced, piecing together the events sof f the previous night. The intensity of Titus''s actions and the possessiveness in his demeanor came rushing back, making my heart pound. My hand instinctively moved to the bit mark on my shoulder, gently caressing it. It still stung a bit, but the pain was far less than it had beenst night.


    I closed my eyes, trying to sense any changes within me-anything that might indicate what had happened. I frowned when I felt nothing, as if everything were normal. Did that mean what he didst night wasn''t a true mark? still, the


    1 scoffed at the thought. Who was I kidding? I was one of His Majesty''s women, one of many. He wouldn''t mark me, even if he wanted to. The bite had been a moment of passion, nothing more.


    But


    memory of it lingered-a strange mix of pain and pleasure that left me feeling conflicted. Titus had gone to great lengths to keep my condition a secret and to protect me. Yet, his true motives remained elusive. What will he gain from protecting me? This will only put him in a tight position with His Majesty, especially right after what happenedst night. from the bed, my legs a bit unsteady. eded answers, and eded to confront


    I rose


    Titus.


    I rose from the bed, my legs a bit unsteady. eded answers, and eded to confront Titus.


    "Mydy, where are you going?" ra eximed in surprise.


    you please send a word to Lord Titus? I need to talk to him."


    Wed, Sep


    Lord Titus has a very important meeting to attend," she said.


    "Oh... of course." I tried not to sound disappointed. The thought of not being able to speak with him right away made my heart sink. "But I''ll send a word, mydy," ra continued, her tone softening. "I''m sure His-I mean, Lord Titus-will show up as soon as his schedule is clear." "Thank you, ra," i


    As she left the room to carry out my request, I felt a mix of frustration and anticipation. eded to see Titus to understand what had happened and what it meant for both of us. My mind reyed the events of the night, each detail more confusing than thest. I walked over to the window, looking out at the pce grounds. The sun was beginning. to rise, casting a warm glow over the gardens. The beauty of the scene did little to calm my racing thoughts. I had to be patient and wait for the right moment to confront Titus. But patience had never been my strong suit.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Minutes felt like hours as I waited, each passing second filled with unanswered questions.


    I sighed, turning away from the window. Restlessness gnawed at me, but I knew I had to keep myposure. The pce was a ce of power and intrigue, and I had to navigate it carefully. I would confront Lord Titus, and I would find the answers eded. But until then, all I could do was wait and prepare myself for whatever was toe.


    Though I hadn''t fully recovered fromst night, I felt a sudden urge to get some fresh air. ra hadn''t returned yet, but I couldn''t stay here any longer. eded to walk around and clear my head.


    T


    I


    I dressed quickly, opting for a simple gown that allowed me to move easily. As I stepped. out of my chambers, the cool corridor air hit my face, refreshing and bracing. The pce was unusually quiet, the usual bustling of s**nts and guards reduced to a distant murmur. I walked through the ornate hallways, my thoughts swirling. My feet carried me to the garden, a ce of sce and serenity. The lush greenery and vibrant flowers offered a wee distraction. I found a secluded bench and sat down, closing my eyes and taking deep breaths. Sage?


    breath


    I was startled upon hearing that familiar voice that has haunted me until now. It can''t Chapter 21


    be.


    He can''t be here: I stood up and turned to see where the voice wasing from. And I waspletely surprised to see thest man I was expecting to see. ""Holt..." I uttered.


    As Holt''s arms enveloped me in a tight embrace, I was caught off guard by the sudden rush of emotions. His warmth and the familiarity of his touch stirred something within me, sparking a flurry of conflicting feelings.


    "I missed you," he murmured softly, his breath warm against my ear as he held me close.


    My heart fluttered at his words, a mixture of confusion and longing swirling within me. I''m not actually surprised to feel this way. He has been the subject of my affection for the past few years, until he chose to abandon me. "W-What are you doing here?" I stammered, my voice barely above a whisper as I struggled to make sense of my emotions. "I wasn''t expecting to see you here.


    Holt pulled back slightly, his gaze searching mine with an intensity that made my pulse quicken. "I came here to see you. I wanted to check up on you," he said gently. "I wanted to make sure you were okay."


    Instinctively, I found myself taking a step back, creating space between us. Something felt off, though I couldn''t quite put my finger on it as I gazed at the man I used to cherish. I can still remember how I used to dream of spending the rest of my life with him. But the excitement I once felt for him had vanished. "I-I''m fine," I said as I gently removed his arm from my shoulder. "What are you exactly here for, Holt? I''m sure you didn''te all the way here just to say "hi," I said ndly.


    "What


    "Sage is it. Holt?" I urged, feeling a knot of worry form in my stomach.


    He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath before continuing. "Dad got into some kind of trouble. We need your help," he said, his voice tinged with desperation,


    I couldn''t help but scoff. As expected, I thought bitterly.


    Holt''s frustration was palpable, his wordsing out in a rush.


    "I don''t know how I can help you and your dad," I replied, trying to keep my tone steady despite the rising tension.


    "What do you mean there''s nothing you can do?" Holt''s voice grew louder, his eyes.


    660 at


    12:56 Wed. Sep 11


    pleading. "You haven''t even heard what we need!"


    "What do you want from me, Holt?" 1 demanded, my voice rising with each word, "Do. you expect me to wee you with open arms after wh your family did to me? You sold me out, Holt! I wouldn''t be here if you only had the courage to defend me in front of your father." My words were sharp, edged with years of pent-up anger and betrayal. After all we did for you, this is how you repay us? Dad was right about you. You''re nothing but a leech, sucking the life out of everything good thates near you," Holt used, his voiceced with bitterness and resentment.


    Holt''s words hit me like a p in the face. The sting of his usations echoed in my ears, reverberating through every fiber of my being. Without thinking, my hand shot out,nding squarely on his cheek with a sharp p. A stinging sensation traveled from my palm to my fingertips. Before cou could regain myposure, I was startled by his sudden grip on both my shoulders. His nails dug into my skin as his hold tightened. "How dare you raise your hand against your future alpha?" he roared with anger, shaking my arm forcefully. "You think you''re some big shot now just because you''re wearing these fancy clothes? Do you think His Majesty will take your side, just another one of his, over the future alpha of one of his territories? I highly doubt it. Maybe it''s time for me to put you back in your ce," he threatened. My eyes


    widened in fear when he forcefully pulled me and tried to kiss me. "Get off me!" I struggled. I fought so hard to get out of his grasp, but he''s much stronger than me. I''m starting to lose hope after hearing a familiar voice behind us.


    As ra approached, I felt a wave of relief wash over me. She stood a few feet away, her presence a reassuring anchor in the midst of the chaos.


    "Is everything alright here, mydy?" she inquired, her voice calm and steady. Before I could respond, Holt interjected sharply, "Mind your own business, s**t."


    ra remained unfazed, her demeanor unwavering. "I''m afraid I can''t do that, sir," she retorted firmly. "I am Lady Sage''s personal attendant. She is a respected member of this pce, and any action taken against her is a direct disrespect to His Majesty, the king. Holt red at him. His jaw tightened in anger, but eventually he let go of me. "We are not done, Sage," he said before leaving.


    As soon as he was gone, I felt my strength escape from my body. I suddenly fell on my knees, and I felt my body weaken.


    000 Chapter 21


    "Mydy!" ra eximed as she came to my aid.


    My mind was still in shock when I heard a familiar baritone voice.


    "Lady Sage..." he uttered my name. s I raised my gaze, I was met with theforting sight of his piercing blue eyes. Without hesitation, I threw my arms around his neck, pulling him into a tight embrace His presence brought a sense of warmth and security, calming the tremors that wreake havoc on my body. He wrapped his arms around me in return, holding me close as if shielding me from the world. I buried my face in his chest, seeking sce in his familiar embrace. For a moment, everything else faded away, and it was just the two of us, findingfort in cach other''s arms amidst the chaos. 1 x 6


    D

 Chapter 22

    §±


    I quickly withdrew from his arms and pushed him away, creating a distance between us. What was I thinking, hugging this man out in the open? Not to mention, ra was right here, witnessing everything. My heart pounded in my chest as reality set in. This was reckless. This was dangerous. Was I really that desperate to test my luck? I looked around to see if anybody saw us. I was relieved upon realizing that the garden was empty and nobody was here but us. However, I noticed that ra was nowhere to be found, as if she vanished into thin air as soon as Lord Titus arrived. I was about to take a step back when Lord Titus snaked his arm around my waist and pulled me closer. My hand automaticallynded on his broad chest, and my eyes widened in surprise. "Lord Titus!" I eximed, my voice tinged with panic.


    "It''s okay," he said, his voice a soothing balm. "Calm yourself in my arms for as long as you need." His words, spoken with such calm assurance, seemed to dissolve my anxiety. Despite the risk of prying eyes and the whispers that might follow, he didn''t seem the least bit concerned. His steady heartbeat beneath my palm and the strength of his embrace grounded me in that moment. I nced up at him, finding sce in the depth of his gaze. "But what if someone sees us?" I whispered, my voice trembling with a mix of fear and uncertainty. curled into a yful smile. "Then I think it''s time toe clean," he replied, his tone resolute.


    His lips


    I''m not entirely sure whether he''s kidding or not. But I don''t think this is the right time to joke around. My life is on the line. Despite the turmoil happening inside me brought on by Holt''s sudden appearance, I need to get my head clear. I can''t stay here any longer. I need to find a way to get out of this ce without getting caught, or worse, dying. This isn''t the right time for a joke, my lord. This is a serious matter. It''s my life here that we''re talking about," I said as I tried to put more distance between us. But as I tried. to push him away, his arm around my waist deliberately tightened.


    His face turned seriou


    "No offense taken. But we need to address the urgent matter at hand," I said.


    He frowned, clearly puzzled by my words. "Please be more specific, mydy."


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. His ca demeanor made it clear that he wasn''t bothered by the situation at all. Of course, he was a man of the court. No one would speak ill of him if our secret were toe out. Aside from his high position as the Chief Minister, he was a man. He wouldn''t face the same scrutiny or consequences as I would.


    "Do you not realize what people would say if they found out?" I asked, my voice strained. with frustration. "They would call me all sorts of names and drag my reputation through the mud. Meanwhile, you''d walk away unscathed.


    His eyes softened slightly, but his expression remained firm. "I understand your concern, Sage. But you need to trust that I won''t let anyone harm you. I have a n to ensure your safety


    I shook my head, exasperated ''No, Im done taking orders from me. It''s my life that''s at stake here. I will be the one to decide how I will die," I said. Tm escaping tonight. You need to help me. I can''t stay here any longer. Not after what happenedst night." "And why is that?" he asked, raising his eyebrow as if he''s challenging me. What''s wrong with him?


    1 frowned in annoyance. Did he really not gett? Is he s**id or something? I really wanted to say that out loud, but despite the extent of our physical rtionship, he''s still someone of higher rank, and calling him **d will surely equate to my death I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself down. Once I''m done, I blow a loud breath before exining to him.


    "The first time that we.. you know." I don''t know why I couldn''t get myself to say the


    word


    You mean fck?" he said, finishing my sentence for me.


    1 shot him a death re, my teeth clenching as I tried to suppress my anger. The night we slept together." I said, correcting him "That was different. I wasn''t married to the king yet. But this is on apletely different level. I didn''t just betray my marriage to the king. I practically signed my own death warrant. And who knows how long you can Keep His Majesty from visiting my chamber I need to leave while I still can. Do you understand now, my lord?" I was breathless be the time I finished. Chapter 22


    "Hmm...point taken; he said calmly.


    That''s


    it? That''s all you have to say? You''re unbelievable!" I eximed, exasperated, and desperate.


    Lord Titus''s expression remained unyielding, his calm demeanor only fueling my frustration. He finally sighed, his eyes locking on mine with a seriousness that sent a shiver down my spine.


    "Mydy, I understand your fears. But running away is not the solution," he said, his voice steady. "If you leave now, you''ll be hunted down. The king will see it as a betrayal, and you know what happens to traitors."


    I clenched my fists, feeling the weight of his words. "Then what do you suggest? Do have a n? Because I can''t just sit here and wait for my execution."


    A flicker of something unreadable passed through his eyes. "Just leave it to me," he assured me.


    you


    I stared at him, torn between desperation and a flicker of hope. "How can I be sure that I can trust your words, my lord?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Well, you can''t," he said confidently, his toneced with maddening self-assurance. "But what choice do you have? I''m the only one you''ve got."


    I clenched my fists, fighting the urge to roll my eyes at his arrogance. "Just because you''re my only option doesn''t mean I have to like it," I retorted, my voice dripping with


    sarcasm.


    His lips curled into a knowing smile. "You don''t have to like it, Sage. You just have to t it."


    ept it


    "No, I don''t. I will escape tonight, whether you help me or not," I said firmly before turning my back on him. wait!"


    Sage,


    I heard


    I him shouting, but I didn''t bother turning back. His voice faded into the background as I made my way out of the garden, determined to distance myself from the chaos. Just as I reached the edge of the garden, a faint rustling sound caught my attention,ing from behind the wooden wall. Curiosity piqued, and I hesitated for a moment, then cautiously stepped closer to investigate. The soft rustle continued, growing slightly louder as I approached. My heart pounded in my chest, each step bringing me closer to the source of the sound.


    12 56 Wed, Sep 11


    "Who''s there?" I called out, trying to keep my


    As I carefully walked toward the wooden wall, ck cat jumped out, surprising me. Itnded


    1 felt relieved when I realized the noise was ju the garden''s smells. But I still felt nervous, wo


    I stood there for a moment, watching the cat couldn''t shake the feeling that someone migh Titus. Taking a deep breath, I tried to calm down. E still felt uneasy.


    "It''s probably nothing." I told myself as I left t


    worries.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter SAGE


    23


    There are a lot of things going on inside my head right now. Aside from nning to escape, I still need to reassess my conflicting feelings for Lord Titus.


    I was so lost in my thoughts that I didn''t notice as her person following me from behind.


    "The pce suits you well, sister," said that familiar voice behind me.


    I rolled my eyes as I stopped my track. Of course, she''s here as well. Why am I not surprised?


    "Hello, Annika," I said without a trace of warmth in my voice.


    "That''s not the most sisterly greeting, Sage. Oh, forgive me, Lady Sage," she jabbed, her tone dripping with sarcasm. Stepping forward, the enveloped me in a tight embrace before cing a gentle kiss on my cheek. "Did


    youe here with your brother?" I inquired, brushing aside her snidement,


    "Still fixated on my brother while you already had a handsome man warming your bed! My, my, aren''t you a bit greedy, sister she reported, her wordsden with disdain.


    "What happened inside my bed was none of your business. If you''ll excuse me, I still have important matters to attend to," I said before turning my back


    "Dad


    eds some money, and we came here to ask. His Majesty, she said.


    I scoff, "And what does it have to do with me


    "You''re going to help us convince His Majesty to give us money, right?" she asked confidently.


    "Tell me, why would I do that, Annika


    "We


    We feed you. We gave you home. This is the least you could do for us," she replied.


    "You do all those things just so I can take your ce! I eximed


    And look how it turns out You should be thankful we did that. If not for that, you


    ouldn''t be wearing these fancy clothes and sleeping on thatfortable bed. You should be thankful'' she smirked


    ¡ê11


    "You''re a hopeleze t?nks. T''m not helpExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    father was wing the park''s money to sustain


    any of you. It''s not my fault that your gambling addiction. If you''ll excuse


    me. I hate to gri" It''s my best word before orng around. But I haven''t even taken a few reps since she spoke again. However, what and has mepletely


    the


    dumbfounded


    "Meeting someone" she taunted her words ripping with mockery, as if she held some julcy secret.


    1 squared my shoulders, refusing to let her get under my skin. Again, none of your business, Annika. I retorted, my tone firm.


    Annika huckle grated on my nerves like muls on a chalkboard. "Oh, but sis, everything about you is my business. After all, we are family," she said with a smirk, her eyes glinting with mischief. Well, aren''t you being a little bit busy entertaining my brother. His Majesty, and another mystery man? Her tone dripped with sarcasm.


    I held my breath, trying to quell the rising panic within me. There was no way she could know about what was happening between me and Lord Titus. She had arrived, hadn''t she! It couldn''t be possible, could in


    Just.


    "I don''t appreciate what you are implying, Annika. May I remind you that you are a gurst, and I''m a woman of the pce? Watch your word," I warned her.


    She steered. "I was just looking after you. You don''t want anyone to know your secret, do you?" she said. "But don''t worry, sister. Your secret is safe with me as long as you do as I say she said


    Whiat


    "What secret" "I don''t know what you''re talking about," I said, acting as if I had no idea what she was talking about. Though I''m starting to put every piece of the puzzle Together. The shadow that I saw in the garden-could it be her? "Stop acting dumb, Sage. I saw you with that man. I''m sure His Majesty won''t appreciate


    If once he bes aware of your infidelity," she smirked.


    My heart was racing in panic. I was dumbfounded and lost for words.


    "You got your tongue, sister?" she taunted. "But you have nothing to worry about. I wasn''t nning on telling His Majesty about it as long as you convince him to give us the money that we are asking for"


    Annika''s words sent a chill down my spine. "You can''t be serious, I managed to say, my wire trembling with disbelief. "You''re ckmailing me?"


    She shrugged nonchntly, a wicked gleam in her eyes. "Call it what you want, Sage.


    66%%


    But you know what we want, and you know what will happen if we don''t get it." Her word sechoed i


    words


    I in my mind, a grim reminder of the precarious situation I found myself in. I couldn''t believe Annika would stoop so low, using my personal life as leverage to satisfy her own desires. Anger surged within me, but I knew I had to tread carefully. "I won''t let you manipte me," I said, trying to sound more confident than I felt. "You and your brother may think you hold all the cards, but I won''t bow to your threats." Annika''s smirk widened, her confidence unshaken. "We''ll see about that, sister," she replied cryptically before turning on her heel and sauntering away, leaving me alone. with the weight of her ultimatum heavy on my shoulders.


    As Annika disappeared from sight, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of dread settling in the pit of my stomach. Her words lingered like a dark cloud, casting a shadow over any semnce of peace I had hoped to find.


    I knew I couldn''t ignore her threat. Annika wouldn''t hesitate to use it against me. I need to do something before it''s toote.


    I briskly walked back to my room to think about my next move. As soon as I saw the door, I saw ra standing outside, waiting for me.


    "Good evening, mydy. Would you like me to help you settle for the night?" she


    offered.


    "Thank


    you, ra, But I''d like to be alone tonight," I decline. If I pursue my n, I need to get rid of her.


    "Is everything alright, mydy?" she asked worriedly.


    I''m fine. Thank you. You may rest for tonight, ra. Good night." I didn''t give her time to answer, as I quickly shut the door behind me. She was trying to say something, but I didn''t bother waiting for what she was about to say. As soon as I reached my room, I hurried over to the dresser to find somethingfy to wear. Most of the clothes there were fancy dresses and skirts, but luckily, I spotted a pair of trousers hidden among them.


    I swiftly changed into the trousers and grabbed a few more clothes to take with me. I didn''t have a n yet for getting past the gate, but I knew I had to do something. I couldn''t just sit around and wait for my family to decide my fate. They''d do anything to protect themselves, even i if it meant sacrificing me. clothes, some food, and a f a few


    personal belongings. Once my bag was packed, I nced around the room, taking in the familiar surroundings onest time. With a determined nod, I slung the bag over my shoulder and made my way to the door. As I reached the door, I paused, listening for any sign of movement outside. The hallway beyond was eerily quiet, the silence adding to the sense of urgency that pulsed through my veins. With a deep breath, I pushed open the door and stepped out into the corridor. I moved. quickly but quietly, sticking to the shadows as I made my way through thebyrinthine. halls of the pce. But just as I reached


    I reached the main entrance, a figure stepped out from the shadows, blocking my path. It was ra, my loyal attendant, whose expression was a mix of concern and confusion. "Mydy, where are you going?" she asked, her voice filled with worry.


    I hesitated for a moment, unsure of how much to reveal. But then I saw the genuine concern in ra''s eyes, and I knew I could trust her.


    "ed to to leave, ra," I "I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "I can''t stay here any longer."


    Her eyes widen in shock. "Mydy, that''s a very dangerous thing to do!"


    "I know; that''s


    why you need to help me. I need to get away from here," I pleaded. before she could


    could even answer, 1 heard thundering footstepsing our way. A few minutester, I heard my father''s voice shouting "Cease her! Don''t let that criminal get away!" he shouted, whichpletely caught me off guard.


    But b


    Who is he referring to?


    It didn''t take long before I finally got my answer when the guards grabbed both of my arms, forcing me to kneel down. They were holding me in both of my arms.


    "Trying to escape now, my dear?" Alpha Gordon said as he stood in front of me. He grabbed my chin as he forcefully lifted my head so I could look at him. "ver thought you''d be this useful for us,"


    As I looked behind him, I saw Annika standing with her arms crossed in front of her chest, a smirk ying on her lips. Beside her is Holt, and worry spreads all over his face,


    66


    Wed Sep 11


    But just like the first time, he did nothing to stop his father.


    My heart pounded with fear and confusion as the guards roughly seized me, their grip like iron shackles binding me to my fate. I struggled against their grasp, desperation fueling my movements. are doing this? I did


    voice


    "We''ll see about that," one of the guards replied gruffly, his face a mask of indifference. "Bring her in front of Her Majesty," he ordered hisrades.


    "Mydy!" ra''s voice pierced through the chaos, but the guards held her back, preventing her froming to my aid.


    As they dragged me back toward the pce, my thoughts raced, searching for a way out of this nightmare. But before I could formte a n, I heard Annika''s voice cutting through the darkness like a knife. You should have said yes when I was still being nice to you, sister, she taunted, her words dripping with malice.


    Her cruelughter echoed in my ears as I was forcibly pulled away, leaving me to wonder what twisted fate awaited me at the hands of Her Majesty.


    Will this be the end of me?

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 241 SAGE


    "I didn''t do anything wrong! Please, this is all mistake!" I shouted, desperately trying to free myself from the iron grip of the royal guards. They dragged me forward, my struggles proving futile against their brute strength.


    No matter how much I resisted, I was powerless in their grasp. My heart pounded with a mixture of fear and indignation. This couldn''t be happening.


    Behind me, I could hear the ominous footsteps of Alpha Gordon, Holt, and Annika, their presence a dark cloud looming over me. They followed closely, their eyes burning into 111y back as we made our way to the grand pce, where Her Majesty awaited us. Every step felt like a death march, the grandeur of the pce contrasting sharply with the dread settling in my stomach. My mind raced, searching for a way out, but all I could feel was the tightening grip of fear.


    "Please listen to me! There''s been a misunderstanding!" I pleaded once more, but my words fell on deaf ears. The guards remained stoic, their expressions unyielding.


    "Stop putting shame on our family, Sage. You''ve done enough damage," Annika uttered while Holt was looking at me with warm eyes as if he wanted to help me.


    But, as expected, he would never dare go against his father. He''d rather sacrifice me than get on his father''s bad side.


    As we approached


    the towering doors of the pce, I felt a cold chill run down my spine. The opulence of the grand hallways, with their marble floors and golden ents, seemed to mock my helplessness. I nced back at Alpha Gordon and Annika, their faces a mix of smug satisfaction and Annika''s eyes met mine, and she smirked, a cruel glint in her gaze. "Don''t worry, sis. This will be over sooner," she whispered, her voice barely audible butced with


    menace.


    The doors to the throne room swung open, and I was thrust into the blinding light of the vast chamber. Her Majesty sat on her throne, her regal presencemanding the room. My knees felt weak, but I forced myself to stand tall, refusing to show any sign of weakness.


    Your Majesty," one of the guards announced, we have brought Lady Sage as you. requested."


    Copie 24


    Her Majesty''s eyes bore into me, her gaze cold and calcting. "Well, look, who do we have here?" she began, her voice like ice. "You stand used of betrayal and deceit. How do you plead?"


    I swallowed hard, my voice trembling as I replied, "I am innocent, Your Majesty. This is all a terrible misunderstanding"


    Her Majesty raised an eyebrow, a small, skeptical smile ying on her lips. "Innocent, you say? Then are you denying that you entered the pce with tainted virtue?"


    "Y-Your Majesty.


    She smirked, her eyes gleaming with malice. "Seeing how you were lost for words, I''d take that as you confirming the usation against you"


    "Y-Your Majesty-1 stammered, trying to find my voice to defend myself once more. but Alpha Gordon swiftly interjected.


    "Your Majesty, it is with the deepest regret that I inform you of the chaos she has brought to the pce. If we had known she was a tainted woman, we would never have. sent her here to disgrace the royal family"


    "That''s a lie! You knew about it! I told you the truth, but you still chose to send me in ce of your own daughter" I shouted, my anger ring. How could he stand there and pretend innocence! I should have known that would happen. It wasn''t enough for him to send me to death.


    Her Majesty''s eyes flicked between us, her expression unreadable. "Alpha Gordon," she


    aid, her voice measured, "are you suggesting that you were unaware of Lady Sage''s past?"


    "Absolutely, Your Majesty Alpha Gordon replied smoothly, his face a mask of sincerity. "We were deceived by her as well. We would never have sullied your court with such dishonor."


    I felt a wave of despair wash over me. His lies were so convincing and his betrayal wi soplete. I looked around the room, hoping for any sign of support, but all eyes were on me, judging and condemning


    Your Majesty, please." I pleaded, "I am innocent. This is all maniption, a scheme to ruin me. Alpha Gordon is lying"


    The queen''s cold gaze settled on me once more. You im innocence, yet Alpha Gordon''s reputation speaks otherwise. Why should we believe you over him?"


    THE


    I opened my mouth to respond, but my words caught in my throat. I knew that no matter what I said, the truth would be twisted against me. They had all the power, and I was just a pawn in their game.


    Annika stepped forward, her face a mask of false concern. "Yo Majesty, if I may," she began, her voice sickly sweet, "my brother and I only want what is best for the kingdom. We are loyal to you, and it pains us


    to see such discord" She turned in my direction. and I witnessed how an evil smirk broke onto her face before shifting her gaze back to Her Majesty.


    "My daughter is right, Your Majesty. To prove our loyalty to the court and assure you that we mean no harm to the throne, 1. Alpha Gordon of the Mooke Crest pack, am more than willing to present my daughter to rece this disgraceful woman." Alpha Gordon dered with a flourish, his voice dripping with false sincerity.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. They got me into this trouble only to send Annika as a tribute. The audacity of it left me speechless.


    Her Majesty''s eyes narrowed as she regarded Alpha Gordon and Annika. "You are offering your daughter as a recement" She questioned, her toneced with skepticism


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Alpha Gordon confirmehowing his head slightly "Annika is pure, loyal, and has been raised with the utmost respect for the crown. She would be a far more suitablepanion than this deceitful man." the


    My blood boiled at his words. You''re using as a scapegoat just to gain favor with the king!" I burst out, my voice shaking with fury. "You knew everything and still sent me here to take the fall!"


    Alpha Gordon''s face remained impassive, bugthere was a ticker of annoyance in his eyes. "We only seek to rectify a grave mistake Your Majesty Annika''s presence will restore the honor that has been tarnished" Annika stood beside him, her expression demure but with a hint of smugnesa. "I am ready to serve the crown, Your Majesty. My only with is to bring peace and harmony


    back to the court."


    The queen considered their words carefully Very well,'' she said finally. "Annika will stay, and this woman will be held until the trial If it is found that she is innocent, she will be released. If not, she will face the conM?EZ LATTICES. Aumka''s eyes gleamed with triumph, but sheuickly masked it with a humble nod "Thank you, Your Majesty. I will not let you down"


    700


    "Guards, take Lady Sage to the holding chambers. We will convene in the morning to hear the case."


    The guards tightened their grip on me, pulling me towards the doors. Panic surged through me as I struggled against them. "No! This isn''t fair! You can''t do this to me!"


    Alpha Gordon''s voice followed me as I was dragged away. "Justice will be served, Your Majesty. We will ensure that."


    As the guards began to lead me away, I couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of betrayal and


    helplessness. I nced back at Annika and Alpha Gordon, their satisfied expressions making my stomach churn. They had orchestrated this perfectly, and I was their sacrificialmb.


    "Mark my words, this isn''t over," I vowed under my breath as the doors closed behind me. They may have won this round, but I would find a way to expose their deceit. My life depended on it.

 Chapter 25

    The guards led me through the winding corridors of the pce, their grip on my arms firm but not painful. I struggled to keep myposure, my mind racing with thoughts. of betrayal, anger, and a desperate need for escape. They finally deposited me in a dimly lit cell, the heavy iron door nging shut with a finality that sent a shiver down my spine. I sank to the cold stone floor, my body trembling with a mixture of fear and fury. How had ite to this? I had done nothing wrong, and now I was facing trial for crimes I didn''tmit. To my


    A few hours passed in agonizing silence before the cell door creaked open again. To surprise, it was ra, her face pale but determined. She slipped inside, a bundle of clothes and a small pouch clutched in her hands. "Mydy," she whispered urgently, kneeling beside me. "I brought you some things. I can''t stand to see you like this."


    ??


    "ra," I said, my voice breaking. "Why are you here? You could get into so much


    trouble."


    She shook her head, her eyes filled with resolve. "I couldn''t just stand by and do nothing. You''ve always been kind to me. I won''t abandon you now."


    I took the bundle from her, my hands shaking. Inside were a simple dress, some bread, and a small dagger. "Thank you," I said, tears springing from my eyes. "But what can I do? They''ve set me up to take the fall." "I''ll go ask His Majesty. I''m sure he can help you get out of this mess. I''ve been trying to look for him, but I couldn''t find him. You need to hang in there, okay?"


    "No! His Majesty couldn''t help me. If you''re not aware, he''s basically the main reason I''m in this mess. And if he finds out about this, I''ll just suffer the same fate. So, no. I need to escape now. I don''t want to die here." I can see in her face that she wants to convince me more. But I''ll definitely have the


    same answer.


    After a few minutes of contemtion, she finally decided to agree with me. ra nced around the cell, making sure we were alone.


    "There might be a way out, mydy. The pce guards change shifts at midnight. There will be a brief window when security is at its weakest. If you can get past the guards,


    60.


    there''s a secret passage that leads out of the pce grounds. It was used during thest rebellion, but it''s been forgotten by most."


    My heart pounded with a mix of hope and fear. "How do you know this, ra?"


    "My father was a guard here during the rebellion. He told me about it in case I ever needed to escape," she exined. "I can guide you to the passage, but you''ll have to be quick and careful."


    "Why are you risking this for me?" I asked, overwhelmed by her bravery.


    She smiled faintly. "Because I believe in you, Lady Sage. And because I know you''re


    innocent


    I hugged her tightly, grateful for her loyalty. "Thank you, ra. I''ll never forget this."


    As midnight approached, we prepared for the daring escape. ra led me through the shadowy halls, avoiding the patrolling guards with practiced ease. My heart raced with every step. The fear of being caught was a constant presence. Finally, we reached a hidden door behind a tapestry. ra pushed it open, revealing a narrow, dark tunnel. "This is it," she whispered. "Follow this path, and it will lead you to the forest outside the pce walls."


    I squeezed her hand, my gratitude beyond words. "Thank you, ra. I''ll find a way to clear my name. I promise."


    She nodded, tears glistening in her eyes. "Be safe, mydy."


    With onest look, I stepped into the tunnel, the darkness enveloping me. I had no idea what awaited me on the other side.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The passage was long and winding,


    "I knew you''d try to escape," Annika pressed on, driven by the thought of justice. and the desire to escape the clutches of those who sought to destroy me. Finally, I reached the end of the tunnel.


    said, her voice dripping with triumph. She stood at the end of the tunnel, her arms crossed over her chest, a wicked smile ying on her lips. "No," I breathed, my heart sinking. This couldn''t be happening. I had been so close.


    Annika''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. "Bring her back to the cage," she ordered the guards, her tone cold and unyielding.


    "Get off me!" I shouted, struggling against the guards as they grabbed me. My heart.


    pounded in my chest as I kicked and thrashed, but their grip was like iron. "Let me go!


    The guards ignored my pleas, their faces set in stony determination as they dragged me back through the tunnel. The darkness closed in aroun the hope I had felt only moments ago slipping away like sand through my fingers. Annika followed behind, her footsteps echoing ominously. "You should know by now, sister," she said, her voice mocking. "There''s no escaping your fate." "Why are you doing this?" I spat, desperation and anger mixing in my voice. "What have I ever done to you?"


    Ann¨ªkaughed, a harsh sound that echoed off the tunnel walls. "My father shouldn''t have taken you in. You ruined our family!"


    "You''re insane! If there''s anyone here who''s ruined a family, it''s yours, not mine. Your father killed mine! Your family is the one who ruined my life."


    "Shut up!" she shouted as her palmnded on my cheeks. "You should have died together with your father. He deserved to die after what he did to me." "I don''t understand.


    I


    "Since you''re going to die, I think it''s time for you to know the truth."


    "What do you mean?" I frowned in confusion.


    "He said he''s he''s going to leave his family for me. But he lied to me! He broke my heart, so I''m going to break every piece of his beloved family." "You and my father? You''re delusional. My father loved my mother to the core. He will never cheat on her. Stop making up stories!" I eximed.


    "Surprise to know that t your father was not so perfect, just like you thought he would be.


    My jaw clenched. "I don''t believe. You probably made it up just to justify all your wrongdoings."


    "I don''t care if you believe me or not, Sage. But you''re not going anywhere.


    "You can''t keep me locked up forever," I said, my voice shaking with fury.


    She raised an eyebrow, her smile widening. "Oh, of course I can."


    The guards continued to drag me towards the cell, my feet barely touching the ground.


    111


    +


    66


    I felt a surge of helplessness as the walls of the pce loomed closer.


    "Annika, please." I tried onest time, my voice breaking.


    The cell door creaked open, and I was thrown insid unding hard on the stone floor.


    "In case you haven''t heard, Her Majesty has already left you under my care. She already gave me an order to do what I see fit."


    My eyes widened in fear as the guards stepped inside the cell, their expressions unreadable. "What are you going to do with me?" I asked, my voice trembling with dread. They didn''t answer. Instead, they grabbed my wrists and attached shackles, the cold metal biting into my skin. "Do it. Don''t stop until I say so, Annika ordered, her voice devoid of mercy.


    Panic surged through me. "Please, Annika, don''t do this!" I pleaded, but my words fell on deaf ears. One of the guards moved behind me and, with a swift motion, ripped the back of my shirt, exposing my bare skin to the cold, unforgiving air.


    I barely had time to process what was happening before the firstsh of the whip struck my back. The pain was immediate and excruciating, like a thousand knives slicing through my flesh. I screamed, the sound echoing off the stone walls of the cell.


    The whip came down again and again, each strike more brutal than thest. The leather cut into 1


    skin, leaving burning, searing pain in its wake. I clenched my teeth, trying to stifle my cries, but it was impossible. Eachsh tore through me, not just physically but emotionally, breaking down any semnce of strength I had left.


    Annika watched, her eyes cold and unfeeling. That''s enough," she finally said, her voice like ice. "I want her to remember this. I want her to know that this is only the beginning."


    The guard hesitated for a moment, then stepped back, lowering the whip. I copsed onto the floor, my body wracked with pain. Blood trickled down my back, pooling beneath me. Every breath was agony, and every movement sent fresh waves of torment through me. Annika crouched down next to me, her face close to mine, "Remember this, Sage," she whispered, her voice filled with venom. "This is what happens when you defy me."


    With that, she stood up and turned to leave, the guards following her out of the cell. The door nged shut behind them, leaving me alone in the darkness.


    Iy there, shivering and broken, tears streaming down my face. The pain was


    SEND Chapter 25


    unbearable, but even worse was the realization that I waspletely and utterly at Annika''s mercy. She had made it clear that she would stop at nothing to break me and to make me pay for whatever perceived slights she held against me. But even through the haze of pain and despair, a spark of defiance flickered within me. I would not let her win. I would find a way to survive this, to escape, and to bring her to justice. I had to.

 Chapter 26

    TITUS


    I wanted to follow Sage to convince her she was safe in the pce, despite her belief that she was in danger. I was determined to tell her the truth and bring peace to her troubled mind. But somehow, I was afraid it would ange everything between us. I didn''t mean for this charade to blow up the way it did. I was just keeping my identity hidden from her to make sure she wasn''t part of Gordon''s n against me. I couldn''t help but be suspicious of her since we met in such an unconventional way. The way she approached me at the bar that night implied that she knew Who I was. But as time went


    T


    by, I slowly realized she was nothing but a pawn in Gordon''s game.


    I''ve been suspicious of Gordon for quite some time now. I had a hunch he was connected to the ongoing rogue attacks happening in different parts of my territory. My kingdom was protected by a powerful spell cast by the most powerful witch in our history. The spell prevented outsiders and castaways from entering our territory. Guests and visitors could only enter through an invitation from high-ranking officials or from the respective alpha of a certain pack.


    Though I haven''t gotten solid proof connecting Gordon to these attacks, I can''t do anything but continue my investigation.


    After talking to Sage, I received a message from Scott that there had been another attack in the north. We''ve been trying to keep this from spreading to prevent panic among the people. The attacks were bing more frequent and more coordinated, suggesting there was a mastermind behind them. "Scott, what''s the


    it''s the situation?" I asked as I met him in the council room.


    "There''s been an on-going attack in the northern part of the kingdom. The northern border was breached again," Scott reported, his face grim. "This time, they were more aggressive. We lost a few men, and several vigers were injured. It seems they were looking for something or someone."


    I clenched my fists, anger boiling within me. We need to strengthen our defenses. Double the patrols and make sure the vigers are safe. Any sign of rogue activity, report it immediately."


    Scott nodded. "I''ve already instructed the captains to increase the patrols. We''re also reinforcing the magical barriers around the viges."


    "Good," I said, trying to keep my voice steady despite the turmoil inside me. "Ready the car. I want to


    see the situation there myself."


    12 57 Wed, Sep Chaperi i 26.


    Scott''s


    "I''m


    eyes widened slightly. "Are you sure, Your Majesty? It could be dangerous."


    sure," I replied firmly. "ed to see the extent of the damage and reassure the vigers. We need to show them that we''re doing everything we can to protect them." again, more resolutely this time. I''ll have the car ready immediately"


    Scott nod As Scott hurried off to make the arrangements, I took a moment to gather my thoughts. Visiting the northern border was risky, but it was necessary. Seeing the devastation firsthand would give me a better understanding of what we were up against and how to strengthen our defenses. Moreover, it would demonstrate to the people that their safety. was my top priority.


    Within minutes, Scott returned, informing me that the car was ready. I made my way to the pce entrance, where a sleek ck car awaited, its engine already running. Scott and a few trusted guards were waiting beside it, their expressions tense but determined. I slid into the back seat, with Scott taking the front passenger seat. The car started moving, and I stared out the window, my mind racing. The road to the northern border was long and winding, passing through dense forests and rolling hills. The journey gave me time to think about my next steps. We drove in silence for a while, the only sound being the hum of the engine and the asional chirping of birds. As we neared the northern border, the atmosphere grew more tense. Signs of the recent attack became evident-scorched earth, broken fences, and the asional abandoned cart. When we finally arrived at the vige, the extent of the damage was clear. Several houses had been burned down, and the air was thick with the smell of smoke. Vigers were busy trying to salvage what they could from the wreckage, their faces etched with worry and "We''re here, Your Majesty, Scott said as soon as he parked his car in front of the


    fear.


    gate.


    I stepped out of the car, feeling the weight of their gazes on me. As I walked through the vige, people started to gather around, whispering among themselves. I could see the fear in their eyes, the uncertainty. They needed reassurance, and it was my duty to provide it. They all bowed as I began to walk down the path of wreckage. They were afraid of the attackers, but they were more afraid of my presence. Who wouldn''t be? I had this reputation of being ruthless and merciless. The stories of my conquests and the punishments 1 dealt to those who crossed me had spread far and wide, casting a long shadow over my name.


    21


    27


    §±


    As I moved through the crowd, I could hear their hushed conversations. Mothers pulled their children closer, and men stood with wary eyes, their hands ready to defend their families. It pained me to see them like this, yet I understood their fear. In times of crisis, authority figures often be symbols of both hope and terror.


    "Are all the rogues dead?" I asked Scott, my voice firm.


    He nodded and quickly walked over to one of the guards assigned to the area. The guard was a sight to behold; blood sttered all over his body. It seemed like he had been in the thick of the battle, fighting tooth and nail to protect the vige. Scott guided him over to me so he cou could I give a a report. The guard, still


    I catching his breath, stood tall despite his injuries. "Your Majesty," he began, his voice **se from shoutingmands during the fight. "We managed to eliminate most of the rogues, but a few escaped. We believe they were scouts, testing our defenses." I frowned, my mind racing with the implications. "Scouts? That means they might.e back with reinforcements."


    "Yes, Your Majesty, the guard confirmed. "We fortified our defenses as best as we could, but we need more men and resources to ensure the vige is secure."


    I nodded, appreciating his candor and bravery. "You''ve done well. Your efforts have saved many lives today."


    The guard bowed his head, a flicker of pride in his eyes. "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Turning to Scott, I issued new orders. "Double the patrols and increase the guards in this area. I want every vige within our borders to be prepared for another attack. can''t afford to let our guard down."


    Scott nodded, already making m**al notes of the necessary arrangements.


    "Understood, Your Majesty. We''ll reinforce the magical barriers and ensure that every able-bodied warrior is ready forbat."


    "Good," I


    "I said, my mind already moving to the next step. "We need to send a message to all the alphas in our alliance. They need to be aware of this new threat and ready to act if necessary."


    Scott acknowledged my directive with a sharp nod. "I''ll take care of it immediately." As Scott and the guard moved to carry out my orders, I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease settling over me. The rogues were bing bolder, and their attacks were more coordinated. This was no longer a series of isted incidents; it was the beginning of a Chipers 20rger, more dangerous game.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After ensuring the vige was as secure as possible and giving the necessary orders to Scott and the guards, we decided it was time to return to the pce. The night had been long and exhausting, and eded to regroup and n our next steps. As we approached our car, the quiet of the night was shattered by a sudden, chilling howl. My sentes went on high alert, and I could feel the presence of danger lurking in the shadows.


    Without warning, more rogue wolves burst out from the surrounding forest, their eyes. glowing with a feral intensity. They moved with terrifying speed and coordination, clearly aiming to catch us off guard.


    "Protect His Majesty Scott shouted, his voice ringing out with authority as he drew his sword. The guards sprang into action without hesitation, forming a tight protective circle around us. Their eyes were steely, and their movements were precise-a testament to their rigorous training. felt a surge of


    of adrenaline course through my veins, my senses sharpening as the imminent danger pressed in. With a deep breath, I tapped into the primal power within me and shifted into my lycan form. Muscles bulged and rippled under my skin, bones lengthened, and my senses heightened even further. My vision sharpened, turning the night into a mosaic of colors and movements. Standing t taller and more formidable, I let out a growl that echoed through the trees, my eyes glowing with a b***dy red light. My ws extended, glistening in the moonlight, ready to tear through anything that dared threaten us.


    The rogue werewolves hesitated for a moment, taken aback by my transformation, but their bloodlust quickly overcame their surprise. They surged forward with renewed ferocity, snarling and snapping their jaws.


    The first werewolf lunged at me, its jaws snapping dangerously close to my face. But I was ready. With a swift, powerful swipe of my w, I sent it sprawling to the ground, its body skidding across the dirt. Before I could catch my breath, another came at me from the side, its eyes glowing with bloodlust. I met it head-on, sinking my teeth into its neck and shaking it violently before tossing it aside like a ragdoll. Its lifeless body hit the ground with a thud.


    Beside me, Scott had already shifted into his lycan form, a towering figure of raw power and ferocity. His fur bristled, and his eyes burned with fierce determination. We fought side by side, our movements a seamless choreography of violence and survival. Scott''s ws shed through the air, cutting down any werewolf that dared approach. His growls and roars echoed through the night, a terrifying symphony that matched my Chapers $26


    The world around us turned into a blur of fur, ws, and blood. We all turned feral. embracing our primal instincts as we tore through the oing wave of enemies. The was thick with the scent of blood and the sound of snarls and yelps. Each werewolf that fell was quickly reced by another, their reler "ess attacks showing no sign of abating. "Spare no one!" I roared, my voice guttural and raw


    t nodded, his eyes locking onto mine for a brief moment, a silent agreement passing between us. We fought with everything we had, our bodies moving with a brutal efficiency born from years of training and countless battles.


    One werewolf managed to break through our line, lunging at one of our guards. With a snarl. I leaped towards it, tackling it to the ground and ripping out its throat with my fangs. The guard gave me a quick nod of thanks before rejoining the fray, his sword shing as he cut down another enem)


    The chaos was overwhelming, but we held our ground. Our determination was unyielding, our resolve was like steel. For every werewolf that fell, it felt as if two more took their ce, but we did not falter. The guards fought with a grim determination, their loyalty and courage shining through in every strike and parry


    "Scott, on your left!" I shouted, spotting a werewolf trying to nk him. He reacted instantly, spinning around and delivering a powerful kick that sent the creature flying He then followed up with a devastating sh ending its life before it could recover Despite the overwhelming odds, we continued to push forward, our movements a blur of lethal precision. The werewolves were relentless, but so were we. The car, now acting as our makeshift fortress, provided a small but crucial advantager, giving us a point to regroup and defend I from The battle raged on, each second feeling like an eternity. But slowly, surely, the tide began to turn. The werewolves attacks becarte le** coordinated, with their numbe thinning. Our relentless defense was starting to break their Finally, after what felt like hours, the remaining werewolves began to retreat, their howls of frustration and pain echoing through the night. We watched them disappear into the shadows, our breathsing in ragged gasps.


    I shifted back to my human form, feeling every ache and bruise from the intense battle but my spirit remained unbroken. The adrenaline coursing through my veins kept me focused. As I scanned the aftermath of the fight, I spotted thest remaining werewolf, injured but still alive, attempting to crawl away 3258 Wed Sep 1


    Chas


    "Keep that one alive, I ordered Scott, who was poised to deliver the final blow My voice was firm andmanding, leaving no room for hesitation. "We need him to get all the information we need. Torture him until you ye squeezed out every bit of useful intelligence." Scott, still in his lycan form, turned to me, his eyes reflecting the ferocity of the recent battle. He nodded resolutely. "Yes, Your Majesty, he gr led, his voice deep and guttural


    He ordered the others to lock up the rogue werewolf and prepare him for interrogation.


    "Your Majesty, we need to send to your immediately." Scott said


    Wou


    "There''s no need. I''ll be going to the royal intemary right after this."


    1


    +


    But Scout fell deaf. He''s more worried about my wounds than I am. "Are there any doctors here?" Soort uborand


    "Lam here, my kond" One of the vigers raised his armu


    That''s when I only noticed thie ideep scratcheg?rt oss my arm from the attack.


    beband


    "Your Majesty, let me check your fore starting to punch ugs my wounde


    bury:


    While the doctor wan h**ry faing moy monandaji moraand thus  work talking noi someone over the pilote. Die aroma surprised and worried, so I por curious what it was about. He put bas phasmar hack in his peakokater he ended the call


    I was waiting for has to say what the call woont, but her exstained silent even after


    he went back.


    "What was that?" I asked him.


    He hesitated for a mur Indyrysting his reluctancy But after a few minutes of hesitations, he finally an


    "Your Majesty, there''s been a pesibles in the grand pce"


    S**cati


    As s**


    as 1 beard the word ''pestilem in the gravel pce.'' no beat cenchant with a bepur ad forebeating Instinctively, I knew it had something to so withs hage


    "Imanded, my voice clipped an urgen


    "Her Majesty ordered Lady Sage''s arrest."


    12.58 Wed, Sep 11 TO 0


    Chapter 20.


    I didn''t wait to hear the rest. Without another word, I turned on my heel and headed straight for the car.


    "Your Majesty, your wound-" Scott''s voice trailed after me, but I paid it no mind.


    In my haste, I left him little choice but to follow, his footsteps echoing mine as we hurried toward the waiting vehicle. The gravity of the situation weighed heavily on my mind, driving me forward with a single purpose: to reach Sage and ensure her safety at any cost.


    0

 Chapter 27

    TITUS


    As we approached, ra paced anxiously by the gate, her movements fric with


    The moment she caught sight of us, her dress was palpable, etched in the lines. worry.


    of her face.


    "Where is she?" I demanded, my voice tight with concern. ra''s demeanor told me eded to know: something had gone terribly amiss, and Sage was at the center of it all.


    ra''s eyes darted between us, her breathsing in short, uneven bursts. "They... they took her, Your Majesty," she stammered, her voice trembling with fear. "The guards... they came and... and they dragged her away." My heart clenched with apprehension. "Who took her?" I pressed, my voice urgent.


    "Alpha Gordon... and his children, ra replied, her wordsced with dread. "They said... they said it was Her Majesty''s orders."


    My jaw tightened with frustration. I knew this wasing, but I had hoped we would have more time to prepare. "Where did they lock her up?"


    Her eyes sparkled with hope upon hearing that. This way, Your Majesty. Please follow me," she said as she led the way.


    With a sense of urgency driving us forward, I followed ra through thebyrinthine corridors of the pce. Each step echoed with a sense of foreboding, the weight of the impending confrontation bearing down upon us. ra''s steps quickened, her resolve unyielding, as we traversed thebyrinthine corridors of the pce. With every stride, the weight of anticipation grew heavier, a palpable tension enveloping us both. Atst, we arrived at a heavy oak door, nked by vignt guards, standing as sentinels to the secrets held within.


    "This is where they took her, Your Majesty, Hara murmured, her voice a fragile thread in the suffocating silence of the hallway. "L. I fear for what they might do to her"


    T


    "Thank you, ra," I said, my voice steady and resolute, before turning to face the guards standing watch. "Open the door," I ordered, my tone brooking no argument. One of the guards, a burly man with a stern expression, stepped forward. I''m afraid 1 can''t do that. It was Her Majesty''s order to not allow anyone to see her," he responded. his voice unwavering


    65


    65


    "Insolent!" Scott shouted, his face contorted with anger. Without warning, he delivered a swift and powerful blow to the guard''s jaw, sending him *ri*ough the corridor.


    The guards exchanged bewildered nces, clearty caught off guard by the sudden violence and the authoritative demeanor of the new mers.


    "Bow to your king, you insolent b**s!" Scott bellowed, his words slicing through the air like a de.


    T


    I almost forgot that I hadn''t removed my cloak spell, hiding my long, prominent silver


    hair.


    At his promation, both guards'' eyes widened in shock and realization. The color drained from their faces as the gravity of the situation sank in. Without hesitation, they dropped to their knees, their previous defiance reced by abject terror.


    J


    "Forgive us, Your Majesty," one guard stammered, his voice trembling. "We didn''t know. Please spare our lives."


    The other guard, equally petrified, echoed the plea. "We were only following orders. Please show mercy."


    They groveled on the floor, their fear palpable, as they awaited the king''s judgment. The atmosphere was thick with tension, their terror a stark contrast to the authority radiating from Scott and myself.


    I


    "I have no time for this," I said, my patience wearing thin. Ignoring their pleas, I turned- my attention to the heavy wooden door barring our way. With a surge of determination, I kicked the door with all my might. The sound of splintering wood echoed through the corridor as the door gave way under the force of my blow.


    Inside the dimly lit chamber, the air was heavy with the scent of damp stone and neglect. The flickering torchlight cast eerie shadows across the room, making it seem even more foreboding. My eyes quickly adjusted to the gloom, and there, in the far corner of the cell, I saw Sage. She was lying on the cold, unforgiving floor, her form barely discernible in the shadows.


    A surge of anger coursed through me as I took in the sight of her fragile body. Her clothes were torn, and her back was a gruesome tapestry of scars and fresh wounds. Each mark told a story of unimaginable pain and suffering. I clenched my fist in anger, feeling the rage bubbling up inside me at the sight of her tortured state."


    As I moved closer, the details of her injuries became painfully clear. Her back was a Chapter 27


    Sep


    65


    horrific mess of raw, bleeding flesh, crisscrossed with the telltale signs of multipleshes. The deep, angry welts and the still-bleeding cuts made me wince in sympathetic pain. The sheer brutality of the torture she had endured was evident in every wound. I kneeled beside her, my hands trembling with a mix of fury and sorrow. "Sage." I whispered, my voice choked with emotion. The thought of someone inflicting such cruelty on her was almost too much to bear. I reached out ge y, careful not to cause her any more pain, and ced a hand on her shoulder. "It''s me," I said, my voice breaking. "We''re here to take you home." Sage stirred slightly at the sound of my voice, her eyelids fluttering open. Her eyes. though filled with exhaustion and pain, held a spark of recognition. "My lord," she murmured weakly, her voice barely audible but tinged with relief.


    Yes,


    it''s me," I replied softly, my heart aching at the sight of her suffering. "We''re going. to get you out of here. You''re safe now."


    Scott, standing behind me, looked down at Sage with a mixture of sorrow and determination. His usually stoic demeanor softened as he took in the extent of her injuries. "We need to move quickly," he said, his tone gentle but urgent. "Can you stand?"


    Sage''s eyes flickered with a mixture of pain and resignation. She shook her head weakly, her voice barely more than a whisper. "No, you need to leave, my lord. I can''t implicate you in this mess," she said, her words trembling with the effort it took to speak. My brow furrowed in confusion and concern. "What are you saying?" I asked, unable toprehend her plea.


    It''s my family who did this to me," she continued, her eyes filling with tears. "They will not hesitate to involve you in this mess. Please leave," she pleaded, her voice breaking with desperation.


    The weight of her words sank in, and my heart ached at the realization of the depth of her suffering. "Your family did this?" I repeated, incredulous.


    Sage nodded weakly, tears spilling down her cheeks, leaving glistening trails on her dirt-smudged face. "Yes," she whispered, her voice trembling with the weight of her words. "They found out about what happened to us. And they didn''t hesitate to use that against me to gain Her Majesty''s favor as well as His Majesty''s," she continued, her toneced with a mix of fear and sorrow. "Save yourself, my lord, she pleaded, her voice barely more than a whisper. "I''m fine. I can take this," she added, attempting to force a smile on her face, but the effort only highlighted her pain and desperation.


    The sight of her broken smile, a futile attempt to mask her agony, made my heart ache.


    Sage


    I said softly, brushing a stray tear from her cheek. "You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll take care of this. Rest now." Sage''s eyes filled with fresh tears, but this time there w


    of hope mingled.


    glimmer of


    with her sorrow, "I don''t want you to get hurt because of me," she whispered, her voice breaking.


    1 shook my head, my resolve unwavering. "I won''t." Lassured her.


    With great care, we helped Sage to her feet. Each movement was a struggle for her; her injuries made every step painful. But we supported her, guiding her slowly but steadily toward the door.


    As we moved down the dimly lit corridor, the oppressive atmosphere of the dungeon seemed to lift slightly, reced by a sense of purpose. The guards we had left behind remained silent, their earlier defiance reced by stunned silence. Scott''s words still echoed in the air, a promise of retribution and justice. "Hold on, Sage," I murmured, my voice filled with determination. "We''re almost there."


    .


    After a while, we reached the end of the corridor. Scott moved ahead, his movements. swift and sure as he pushed the door open. The cool night air rushed in, a stark contrast to the stifling dungeon.


    "You''re safe now," I whispered to Sage as we carefully made our way through the winding corridors back to her chamber. Each step was taken with the utmost caution, and our movements were deliberate to avoid causing her any additional pain. The flickering torches cast long shadows on the walls, their dim light guiding our path. When we finally reached Sage''s quarters, I gentlyid her down on the bed, positioning her on her stomach to avoid aggravating the wounds on her back. The soft mattress seemed a stark contrast to the cold, hard floor of the dungeon she had been confined


    10.


    Scott stood by the door, his eyes scanning the room for any signs of danger, while I focused on Sage. Her breathing was shallow, and her eyes fluttered closed as she tried to rx. The sight of her injured back, now fully visible in the light, made my stomach churn with anger and sadness. The deep, rawshes crisscrossed her skin, each a testament to the cruelty she had endured.


    "Call the doctor and treat her wounds. Do everything they need to save her," I ordered,


    voice firm andmanding. The urgency in my tone left no room for hesitation.


    Scott nodded and quickly exited the room, his footsteps echoing down the hall as he 111


    12:59 Vied Sep 11 0.0


    Quigen Z


    went to summon the royal physician. I stayed by Sage''s side, gently brushing her hair inway from her face, trying to offer somefort amidst her pain.


    d


    Minutes felt like hours as we wanted, each moment with a tense silence broken only by Sage''s asional winces and the sound of herbored breathing I could feel the weight of responsibility pressing down on me, the need to ensure her safety and well-being paramount in my red Finally, the door swung open, and the doctor burred in, followed by several attendanta carrying medical suprs. The physician, ander man with a kind but serious expression, quickly assessed Sage''sedita


    "Her wounds are severe, but we will drying we can to treat them," he said, his voice calm and reassuring Hirded the means to perper the nerary treatments, and they mound with writing


    a makershath infirmary around the beid


    an


    stepped back to give them agator, my farart geneling as my chest. The room buzzed with activity as the dense and his team worked diligently leaning and banchaging Sagr''a monaruda with practand gemcision. The url of anergeser filled the air, minglingg wifi the faint sort ofvernader from the lungs, oprating an almost surreal atmosphere.


    At the treatment paragrimsand, tage i formar bruly grachually bergan, teu ertice, and ther palm relief seared soak in wadand any wetry ny gluting way to a cauta hope. The doctored by too harf hare


    "She nonda real," the doctor finally said, bie ma w traking duraderas hur osau to heal all her word


    eded my grated pang after wunde


    The doesot gave a antiali ber tertuer her and be etenstanta let the moon, leporting a sputes, calen spaarer berbund. I turned back toge, who was more erating pera xfully, here breathing even and deep Reset approached me with a grave eager


    seg pod and drill He


    pasard for moment, ensuring he had my hat attention forfines delivering his ergeet.


    "Her Majesty has been adormed of what you styf, his toner innastared but br?ry with the implicatsuits to his wevenda.


    Prepare everyshang for tomorrow a crowned, to be taking care of is, I ordered,


    The Tour Morty"


    9


    r 27


    "You can leave now. I''ll be staying here in Sage''s quarters," I said, my voice steady and unwavering.


    Scott nodded in response, his eyes reflecting a mixture of understanding and concern. "As you wish, Your Majesty," he replied. With a deep bow, he turned and exited the room, leaving me alone with Sage.


    The door closed softly behind him, and I turned my attention back to Sage. Her breathing was calm, and she seemed to be resting more peacefully now, the harsh lines. of pain on her face softened by the doctor''s care and the promise of safety.


    I moved a chair closer to the bed and sat down, my gaze never leaving her. The room was quiet, the only sounds being the soft c**le of the fire in the hearth and the gentle rhythm of her breathing. The flickering mes cast a warm, soothing light, creating a stark contrast to the cold, oppressive dungeon she had endured for so long.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Watching her sleep, my thoughts drifted to the challenges thaty ahead. Sage''s family, now aware of her rescue, would not sit idly by. Their thirst for power and control had. already driven them to unspeakable cruelty, and their next moves would undoubtedly be calcted and ruthless. The court, too, would be a treacherous ce, filled with political maneuvering and hidden dangers.


    But for now, all that mattered was Sage''s recovery. She had endured so much, and she needed time to heal, both physically and emotionally. I reached out and gently took her hand in mine, careful not to disturb her slumber. The warmth of her skin was atforting reminder that she was alive and that we had seeded in bringing her out of that terrible ce.


    "You are safe," I whispered, more to myself than to her. "And I will keep you safe. No matter what."


    ****

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28 TITUS


    1 hadn''t heard from Jane since this morning. Given the severity of the punishment she had inflicted on Sage, her silence was unusua was certain she wouldn''t back down just because I had intervened to save Sage.


    Jane had always been known for her jealousy. However, she had never once crossed the line with the other wives. What had driven her to target Sage to this extent? The question gnawed at me, the answer eluding my grasp. 1 looked at Sage, who was resting on the bed. Though she hadn''t fully recovered, she was finally out of immediate danger. The memory ofst night''s chaos was still fresh in my mind. The guilt gnawed at me, a relentless reminder of my failure to protect her. I hated myself for not being there when she needed me most. I shouldn''t have let this happen to her.


    +


    As I sat beside her, watching her breathe steadily, my mind raced with thoughts of retribution and justice. Jane''s actions were inexplicable, and eded to understand what had driven her to such cruelty. But more importantly, eded to ensure Sage''s safety. She had ugh, and I couldn''t bear to see her i in pain any longer.


    urgent footsteps echoed in the hallway, drawing my attention. She entered the room, her face a mask of concern. "Your Majesty," she began, her voice trembling slightly, there are whispers in the pce. People are talking about what happened to Lady Sage." I clenched my jaw, the anger simmering just beneath the surface. "What are they saying?" I demanded.


    "They''re saying that Her Majesty is bing more unstable," ra replied, her eyes filled with worry. "They fear what she might do next."


    I nodded, my mind already formting a n. "Keep your ears open and let me know if you hear anything else."


    She nodded and left the room, leaving me alone with my thoughts once more. I looked down at Sage, her peaceful expression a stark contrast to the turmoil raging inside me. I reached out and gently took her hand in mine, vowing silently to protect her from any harm that mighte her way. Scott, is the grand hall ready?" I asked, my voice cutting through the stillness of theFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    room.


    "Yes. Your Majesty. Scott replied promptly. "Tve already informed the queen''s attendant of your wish to speak with her." "Good." I nodded, the weight of the impending confrontation settling over me. Before leaving. I turned back to Sage, gently cing a soft kiss on her forehead. "Rest well." I whispered, hoping my touch conveyed the reassurance she needed. With onest t nce at Sage. I steeled myself and stepped out of the room, Scott following close behind. The corridors of the pce f colder than usual, and the air was heavy with anticipation. My footsteps echoed off the stone walls as we made our way to the grand hall, a ce that had seen countless moments of grandeur and conflict. Today, it would witness yet another significant confrontation. As we approached the grand hall, the ornate doors loomed ahead, a symbol of the authority and power held within. The guards standing at attention recognized me instantly; their expressions were a mix of respect and trepidation. They pushed the heavy doors open, the hinges creaking as if protesting the tension in the air.


    Inside, the grand hall was a masterpiece of opulence and regality. Tall columns lined the walls, adorned with intricate carvings that depicted the history and legends of our kingdom. Chandeliers hung from the high ceiling, their crystals catching the light and casting a shimmering glow across the room. A long, polished table dominated the center, nked by high-backed chairs upholstered in rich fabrics.


    Jane was already seated at the head of the table, her posture regal, but her eyes betrayed a hint of unease. The attendants stood at a respectful distance, their faces carefully


    neutral. As I entered, all eyes turned to me, and the atmosphere was thick with


    expectation.


    "Your Majesty," Jane greeted me, her voice steady butcking its usual warmth. "I hear you wish to speak with me."


    "Indeed," I replied, my tone measured. There are matters that require immediate attention and rification."


    I took my seat across from her, with Scott standing resolutely behind me. The tension between us was palpable-a silent battle of wills ying out in the grand hall.


    Jane," I began, my voice firm, "we need to discuss your actions regarding Lady Sage."


    Her eyes shed with a mix of anger and defensiveness. "I did what I thought was necessary to maintain order in the pce," she retorted. "She broke the rules and had to be punished. "Punishment?" I echoed, my voice rising slightly. "You call torturing an innocent woman


    punishment?"


    Jane''sposure wavered for a moment, but she quickly regained her icy demeanor. "She was never an innocent woman, Your Majesty. She deliberately deceived us, and most importantly, you. Your Majesty," she insisted. "Her presence was causing discord among the other wives.


    "And you think this justifies the cruelty you inflicted upon her?" I challenged; my anger barely contained itself. "You overstepped your bounds, Jane. You let jealousy cloud your judgment, and now an innocent woman suffers because of it."


    flicker of uncertainty crossed her face, but she held her ground. "I was acting in the best interest of the kingdom," she said, her voice softer but still resolute.


    The best interest of the kingdom?" I repeated, leaning forward. "Or your own insecurities?"


    Jane''s eyes widened, herposure finally cracking. "Insecurities? I did what I had to do to protect the inner court, Your Majesty. Our rule clearly dictates that a tribute should be pure and untouched. How can you act as if what she did wasn''t a offense?" She snapped, her voice trembling.


    grave


    With respect to your position, I will let go of this matter. But I expect that you apologize to Sage once she recovers."


    Her eyes widened in anger. "Did you hear what I just said? She came to the pce as a tainted woman. It''s unfair for me and the other wives who tried our best to save ourselves for Your Majesty. You should not let this pass. You have to hold her responsible!" she insisted. "She didn''t break anyw, if that''s what you''re worried about," I said without giving much context.


    "So, the rumors are true. That you are bewitched by that wench," she said, bitternesscing her words.


    "Watch your words, my queen. May I remind you that disrespecting the king''s wife is a way of disrespecting the king?"


    "And what about me, Your Majesty? Aren''t you disrespecting me by bluntly taking her side instead of mine?"


    My eyes darkened. "I don''t answer to you, my queen. I don''t see the need for me to exin my actions to you. I''m forgiving you for what you did to Sage. But let this be your warning. Lay another hand on her, and it will be your head that will be rolling on 3/4  0 0. Chapter 28


    the ground," I warned her before leaving the grand hall.


    Jane stood there, stunned into silence, as the heavy doors closed behind me. The gravity of my words hung in the air, a clear signal that her actions would not be tolerated. My footsteps echoed through the vast hallways as I made my way back to Sage''s quarters, each step filled with purpose and resolve.

 Chapter 29

    ing over Sages aring form. She looked so fragile, so breakable. It would be worry...


    Hut I knew I had to be smarter than chic: 21.1 was caught, it would be the end of my ambitions. eded to a way to me age from the equation without implicating myself


    I stood there, my mind racing Sages were my wage, and I had to world


    weapon, carefully. The king''s favor ensued beer court was always hungry for wantal t needed to expose hapra iramer as a way that leave her sheety dingraced, with no path back to the king''s vide Andra began to take away


    hurhaliating as pble. 1 could salt


    that hage''s fall would he apritidist


    an


    in tre of the king and the entire


    court, there would the neo way for their for macaja de casanjarmas


    With a final disdainful nce at grade arm and dragged her out of theExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Annika" the mumbled, her voice


    "Let''s go, sis." I demanded my tone cold aremanding


    Sage sn**atched her arm away from my grasp by What are you going to dur


    "You''ll find out soon enough," I replied, grabbing her arm and pulling her tis her feet, "Now move"


    1 I tightened my grip on Sage''s arms as a


    store again, her weak maest agathat protests falling on deaf ears. Despite her de, I could see the pain etched on bure


    hund


    face, a grim reminder of the injuries I had inflicted upon her.


    1:65%


    "Let me go! I''m noting with you!" She cried out, her voiceced with desperation.


    "You don''t really have a choice, sis," I replied, my tone cold and unforgiving. "Be thankful that I''m ending your suffering sooner rather thanter. I''ll surely miss you."


    With a forceful tug, I dragged her forward, ignoring her pleas and protests. She stumbled along beside me her steps faltering as she struggled to keep up. I felt a pang of guilt deep within me, but I quickly pushed it aside. This was necessary, I told myself. Sage had brought this upon herself, and now she would face the consequences.


    S 12:59 Wed,

 Chapter 30

    I squinted my eyes, protecting them from the blinding lightsing from the ceiling. As the memories of what happened dawned on me, I immediately flipped over in bed. My confusion grew when I noticed I was back in my quarters and not in that rotting cell where they I scanned the room and quickly found ra. She was at the table, squeezing a towel from a basin of water.


    had thrown me.


    "ra, what happened? Why am I here?" I asked urgently.


    "His Highness saved you, mydy," she answered.


    §á§Ö what?" I asked, bewildered. "B-But why?"


    "I''m afraid I''m in no position to answer that, mydy. You have to ask him yourself," she replied.


    Itpletely puzzled me why he would save me. But at the same time, I felt a pang of disappointment because I had been expecting another person to rescue me. I wondered. where he had been all this time. Did he know what had happened to me? Was he worried? Even though it bothered me, I knew I had no time to spare. I had no idea what the king was nning or why he had saved me. But now that Annika had revealed the truth in front of the queen, it wouldn''t take long before His Majesty heard about it. Wouldn''t he have heard about it by now? said the tiny voice inside my head. If that were the case, I would have had even more reason to escape as soon as possible. I was sure he didn''t pull me out of jail to save me; he was probably nning a more cruel way of punishing me.


    Despite the pain coursing through my body, I forced myself to get up from the bed.


    "Mydy! You still haven''t recovered. You''re still weak!" ra eximed, trying to calm. me down.


    "You don''t understand, ra. I''m going to die if I stay here!" I insisted.


    She looked worried. "Then at least talk to the Chief Minister before you leave," she suggested.


    12:59 Wed. Sep 11 TO 0 Chapter 20


    I scoffed. "What for? He''s nowhere to be found. Heck, he wasn''t even the one who got me out of jail!" I spat out the bitter words. "So, no, thank you. I didn''t need him then, and I surely don''t need him now." I didn''t bother bringing anything with me. I just changed into morefortable clothes-a pair of jeans and a top would do.


    Determined, I made my way to the door. ra reached out, her eyes pleading. "Please, mydy, think about this. The king saved you; there must be a reason."


    I shook my head, my resolve unshaken. "I can''t take that chance, ra. Staying here is a death sentence. I have to go."


    Before I could even walk to the door, someone barged in. I was surprised to see Annika standing in front of me.


    "Leave us," she ordered.


    "Annika?" I mumbled.


    "Let''s go, sis," she said before grabbing me by my arm.


    J


    J


    I tried t**o snatch my arm away from her, but my body hasn''t fully recovered. "Why? What are you going to do?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough," she replied without much context.


    "Let me go! I''m noting with you!"


    "You don''t have a choice, sis. Be grateful that I''m ending your pain sooner rather thanter. I''ll miss you," she said, her voice a strange mix of coldness and fake affection.


    I


    I couldn''t fully understand her words; the cruelty in them sent chills down my spine. Bound and helpless, I could only follow as she led me through the confusing corridors of the pce. Each step echoed ominously, reminding me of my dangerous situation. could


    I


    I try y to fight her, but my body is still too weak. Even walking is a struggle, let alone fighting.


    As we walked, I tried to figure out where we were going. The hallways were grand, decorated with rich tapestries and detailed carvings that showed the pce''s wealth. The flickering torchlight cast long, eerie shadows on the walls, adding to the sense of dread hanging in the air. the air. Despite my fear, I forced myself to stay alert, noting every


    became clear that we were moving town


    filled me with dread ***


    TOO. Chapter 30


    Annika, who was walking beside me, kept her steady, unyielding pace. She seemed almost calm, as if the seriousness of her actions didn''t affect her at all. The contrast between her calmness and my terrifying situation was confusing.


    As we approached arge set of ornate double doors, the realization hit me hard. This was the entrance to the throne room, the very heart of the pce. My heart pounded in my chest, each beat loud and insistent. I couldn''t help but wonder what awaited me on the other Side. side. She paused in front of the doors, turning to face me with an almost terrifying expression. "It''s better this way. You''ll see."


    Before I could respond, the doors swung open with a heavy creak, revealing the vast expanse of the throne room. It was grand and imposing, with high ceilings and tall, stained ss windows that cast colorful patterns on the marble floor. At the far end of the room, on a raised tform, sat the thrones, symbols of the power and authority that ruled this kingdom. Standing beside the thrones were the king and queen, their expressions unreadable as they watched our approach. Court members and guards lined the sides of the room. The atmosphere was thick with tension, and every gaze was heavy with expectation. Even from afar, I can clearly see the king''s prominent silver hair. However, the shape of his face seems familiar. Though it isn''t clear because of the distance between us, there''s something within me that tells me that I know him. But who am I kidding? There''s no way that I''ll know him. My sister tightened her grip on my arm, pushing me forward with renewed determination. As we drew closer to the tform, I could feel the weight of all those eyes on me; the silent judgment of the court was a tangible force.


    I quickly lowered my head as a response. I can still remember that His Majesty forbids me from looking at him.


    "What is the meaning of this?" he demanded, his voice echoing through the cavernous


    room


    My sister stepped forward, her voice steady and clear. "Your Majesties, I bring my sister here today to end her suffering. She has been a threat to our family''s honor and a burden we can no longer bear." "She was out of her cage; didn''t that tell you anything?" His Majesty asked, filled with


    sarcasm.


    "I''m aware of that, Your Majesty. But I believe that you only do that out of your 65%


    Chapter bil


    kindness and consideration for our family. But as the eldest daughter of our family and the one who''s supposed to be in her ce, I felt responsible for the shame that she brought to this court," she said confidently. "I did no such thing!" I eximed, my voice ringing, rough the vast hall. The weight of the usation and the presence of the court bore down on me, but I stood firm.


    I


    The queen''s eyes narrowed, her gaze shifting from my sister to mine. "So, are your denying all the usations against you?" She asked, her tone icy and piercing.


    I fell silent: :the words


    I


    s caught in my throat. I couldn''t bring myself to lie in front of them. Doing so would be like signing my own death warrant. The tension in the room. was palpable, and every eye was on me, waiting for my response. "I won''t be surprised if she denies everything, Your Majesty," my sister interjected smoothly, her voice filled with a cold certainty. "Fortunately, I have a way to ensure we''ll hear nothing but the truth from her mouth." mean?


    My eyes widened in shock, my breath catching as I turned to look at her. What could she possibly calm, but there was an undercurrent of curiosity and anticipation. The entire court seemed to hold its breath, waiting for her next words.


    "And what do you propose?" His Majesty asked, and his interest was clearly piqued. His voice was


    My sister smiled, a


    iled, a chilling expression that sent a shiver down my spine. "A truth serum, Your Majesty. A potion thatpels the drinker to speak only the truth. Administer it to her, and we will have our answers." The court murmured in surprise and interest at her suggestion. The queen''s eyes lit up with intrigue, and the king leaned back, considering the proposal.


    "Very well," the king said after a moment of deliberation. "If it is the truth we seek, then we shall administer the serum." He gestured to a guard, who quickly left the room to retrieve the potion. Panic welled up inside me. The truth serum would force me to reveal everything, and I didn''t know what would happen next.


    As the guard returned with a small vial filled with a shimmering liquid, I felt a cold sweat break out across my forehead. The queen watched me intently, her eyes never leaving my face.


    Do you have any final words before we proceed?" She asked, her voice low and threatening. 65%a


    T 00. Chapter 30


    I swallowed hard, trying to steady my shaking hands.


    The guard approached me with the vial, and I knew there was no escaping this ordeal. My heart pounded in my chest as I prepared to face what was about to happen next. The guards grabbed both of my arms and lifted my head before forcing me to drink the potion. I can feel feel the hot liquid pouring down my throat. Once the bottle was empty, they finally let go of my arm. "Feel free to ask her any question, Your Majesties. And if she tried to tell any lies, her body would feel pain as if she were set on fire. The pain won''t stop until she reveals the truth," Annika exined.


    "Why won''t you let me handle this, any queen" he said, his tone firmymanding. However, the king raised a hand, interrupting her smoothly.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    My


    heart


    my yet


    raced as I waited for his interrogation to begin. The room was silent, and the tension was almost unbearable. I could hear nothing but the soft thud of his footsteps approaching me. My eyes were fixed on the ground, and I held my breath as his shoes came into view, stopping right in front of me.


    To my surprise, he did not immediately speak. Instead, he kneeled down, his


    movements slow and deliberate. I felt his hand gently lift my chin, and I found myself looking up into his face.


    My eyes widened in shock as I met his gaze. Those piercing blue eyes, so familiar and unforgettable, stared back at me. They were eyes I had never expected to see again- eyes that held a mix of authority and something else, something deeper that I couldn''t quite ce. This can''t be. Aside from his long silver hair, everything looked the same. He is Lord Titus!


    He studied me for a moment, his expression unreadable. The silence stretched on, and I felt a wave of emotions crashing over me. Fear, confusion, and a faint glimmer of hope all mingled within me as I waited for his next words "My dear Sage, he finally said, his voice soft and strangely tender. "Now, speak the truth Have you ever slept with any other man than the kin

 Chapter 31

    hapter 31 SAGE


    "What is it then, kitten?" he asked once again, his voice smooth and coaxing.


    My mouth fell open as I stared into his piercing azure eyes. Besides his long silver hair, he looked exactly the same as Lord Titus. No, he is Lord Titus!


    I couldn''t bring myself to speak. I was too stunned to say anything. How did this happen? Did he know who I was when I approached him at the bar? Did he n everything all along?


    Now, it all makes sense. Whenever I was so worried about getting caught, he always stayed calm, as if he knew it wouldn''t happen. And the first night I arrived, the king didn''t visit me that night because I told him so.


    The realization hit me like a bolt of lightning. All those times he reassured me, the confidence in his voice-it wasn''t just bravado. He knew. He always knew.


    "His Majesty is asking you. Answer at once!" Annika urged me, her voice sharp and insistent.


    I shot her a sharp look, my frustration and anxiety boiling over. But I knew I had to face His Majesty. I clenched my jaw, took a deep breath, and summoned all the courage I could muster.


    "No, I did not sleep with any other man aside from you, Your Majesty," I answered bravely, my voice steady despite the turmoil inside me.


    A profound silence fell over the grand hall. Every eye was on me, and every breath was held in anticipation. The weight of the moment was almost unbearable, and the air was thick with tension. The court members, nobles, and guards all watched, waiting for the revtion that could change everything


    It didn''t take long before the murmurs in the background grew louder. The court was buzzing with surprise and confusion; the oue was not what they had expected.


    "Why isn''t she writhing in pain? Does that mean she''s telling the truth?" asked a man, a prominent member of the council, his voice cutting through the murmurs.


    Heads turned in his direction, nodding in agreement, their faces reflecting a mixture of astonishment and curiosity. "The truth serum was known for its infallibility, and the fact that I showed no signs of distress indicated that my words were indeed true.


    "I have seen this potion in action many times," another council member said, his toneced with disbelief. "It never fails to expose a lie. If she is unharmed, then she must be telling the truth."


    A wave of whispers swept through the room, the council members and courtiers exchanging nces filled with renewed spection. The queen''s expression remained stern, but distaste was evident in her eyes.


    His Majesty raised a hand to silence the room, his authority reasserting itself over the gathering "Enough," hemanded. his voice resonating with power. "Lady Sage has spoken the truth, and the potion has confirmed it. I think all your questions have been answered." "No, no, this can''t be! There must be something wrong with the potion. She needs to take another bottle," Annika insisted. You there, go get me another bottle!" she ordered.


    "Are you aware that drinking the truth potion twice within twenty-four hours can be fatal?" Lord Titus said, but it doesn''t sound like much of a question rather than a statement.


    666.


    "So what? She''s going to die anyway for what she did, Annika insisted, her voice dripping with defiance and disdain.


    "Even the rats in this pce know the line they shouldn''t cross His Majesty responded, his toneced with a menacing edge. His words hung in the air like a threat. "As for you, it seems like you have a death wish"


    Annika''s face nched, her bravado wavering under the king''s piercing gaze. The tension in the room ratcheted up, and the silence was thick and oppresSIVE.


    "Your Majesty, please let me handle this," the queen interjected smoothly, stepping forward. "I believe this is my fault, as I gave her permission to seek the root of this issue."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The king''s eyes flicked to the queen, and his expression remained suspicious, as if he wasn''t sure about the queen''s intention for interrupting


    The queen turned her gaze to Annika, her eyes cold and calcting. "Annika, your actions have caused unnecessary strife in the court. While your intent to seek the truth ismendable, your methods have been reckless and disrespectful"


    Annika''s defiance crumbled under the queen''s scrutiny. She bowed her head, her earlier bravado reced by a sullen


    silence.


    "From now on, you will conduct yourself with the dignity and restraint expected of your position," the queen continued, her tone firm and unyielding. "If you step out of line again, the consequences will be severe."


    The queen''s words hung in the air, a stark reminder of the precarious nature of court politics. Annika nodded, her posture stiff with humiliation and resentment.


    "Your Majesty, I humbly apologize for my actions, Annika said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I will ept whatever punishment you deem necessary."


    The king nodded, his expression stern but no longer hostile. "I will leave you under the queen''s mercy. Do to her whatever you see fits, His Majesty said before gently helping me to stand on my feet.


    Annika bowed deeply, a show of submission that did little to hide the anger simmering beneath the surface. She turned and/ left the throne room, escorted by guards, her footsteps echoing in the hushed silence.


    The queen turned back to the king, her expression softening. "Thank you, Your Majesty," she said, her voice gentle.


    His Majesty didn''t answer as we made our way out of the grand hall. All their eyes were on us as they watched us leave the premises. Even though I''m already relieved that I''m finally out of death row, my mind is still in a daze, as I still can''t believe that the man I spent the night with was none other than His Majesty, the King,

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32 SAGE


    After what happened in the grand hall, I went nk. The only thing I remember is that I was caught by a strong pair of hands before my bodynded on the ground. His Majesty''s piercing blue eyes were thest thing I saw before everything went ck When I opened my eyes, all the pain was gone. I slowly got up and was weed by the familiarity of my chamber. ra was standing close to the window as she was arranging what seemed to be a freshly picked flower from the garden. "ra?" I called out, my voice h**e and weak. She turned towards me, her eyes widening in surprise as she quickly bolted to my side.


    "Mydy, you''re awake!" she eximed, her voice filled with excitement and relief. "What hat happened?" I


    ''I asked, my mind still foggy and struggling to piece together the events that had led me here. "You''ve been unconscious for the past three days," she exined, her hands fluttering nervously as she spoke.


    "I was?" I echoed, the shock of her words settling in. I had no idea I had been out for that long. Thest thing I remembered was the searing pain and the darkness that had swallowed me whole. Yes, mydy," n continued, her expression a mix of concern and relief. "His Majesty brought you back to your chamber after the incident in the grand hall. You''ve been under constant care ever since." His Majesty," I repeated, confusion mingling with the remnants of fear and pain. "Did hee here while I''m out?"


    afraid he hasn''t stepped foot in here since the day he brought you here, mydy." ra replied, her voice softening. "But why don''t youy down for a bit? Your body needs time to heal As Iy back a against the pillows, my mind raced with questions and uncertainties. What had happened in those three days I had been unconscious? And most importantly, what was to be of me now?


    T


    I tried to remain on the bed, but I couldn''t ignore the gnawing urgency inside me. My mind raced with questions, and I knew I wouldn''t be able to rest until I spoke with His Majesty. eded to know what would happen now that our circumstances had changed. Determined, I swung my legs over the side of the bed and slowly stood up, wincing as the pain coursed through my body. "ra," I called out, my voice steadier than I felt. "Please send a word to His Majesty. Request an audience with him. I need to speak with him." ra''s eyes widened with concern. "Mydy, are you sure you''re well enough to leave your bed? You should be resting


    "I think I''m okay now. Your taking care of me for the past few days has helped a lot. Thank you," I said. "Please, ra. It''s important." I insisted.


    She hesitated for a moment before nodding. "As you wish, mydy. I will send a message to His Majesty right away." With that, she hurried out of the room, leaving me alone with my swirling thoughts.


    As


    s I waited. I paced the room, each step a reminder of my fragile state. The minutes felt like hours, stretching on endlessly until finally. ra returned, her expression unreadable.


    "I apologize, mydy. His Majesty is currently out of the pce. But I have ryed your message, mydy, ra said softly.


    175


    15 52 Sat, Sep 14 B GG


    Chapter 32 :60%


    "Oh.


    okay" I tried not to sound disappointed, but I couldn''t hide the sinking feeling in my chest. As I thought about it, I began to wonder how I should react in front of His Majesty now that everything hade out into the open. Until now, I still couldn''t believe that the man I spent the night with was His Majesty. Had he nned this all along, or was a pure coincidence? Was this what they called fate!


    I gently caressed my nape, expecting to feel His Majesty''s mark. To my surprise, there was no trace of it, as if it had never happened. Even though much of that gight was a blur, the pain of his bite was as clear as day. How was it possible that the mark seemed to have vanished!


    Confusion and frustration swirled within me. Was it all a dream? Had I imagined it? The bite had been real, and the bond in created was supposed to be unbreakable. Yet, there is no physical evidence of it now. "ra.


    "I called her again, my voice tinged with uncertainty. "When I was out, did you notice anything? Or did something happen beyond usual?"


    ra frowned, shaking her head slightly. "Unusual, mydy? No, aside from your injuries, everything seemed normal You''ve been taken care of by the best doctors from the Royal Infirmary"


    I nodded, but her words did little to ease my confusion. "Thank you, ra. You may go."


    As


    she left, sat back down on the edge of the bed, my mind racing What did this mean? Had His Majesty done something to erase the mark? Or was there some other exnation?


    I had so many questions and so few answers. The more I thought about it, the more determined I became to get to the bottom of this mystery. His Majesty''s absence only added to my unease. What was he nning? Why had he saved me, only to leave me in this state of took a


    I


    took a deep breath, resolving to stay strong. When His Majesty returned, I would demand the answers I deserved. Until then. I would prepare myself for whatever mighte next. My fate was now tied to his in ways I couldn''t yet fully understand, and I had to be ready anything


    for


    It was already dark, and I still hadn''t heard anything from His Majesty. One of the maids mentioned he had returned to the pce an hour ago, but I had been waiting since then for him to summon me. Pacing back and forth in my room, my fingers fidgeted nervously. In my mind, I ran through the list of questions eded to ask him.


    A soft knock on the door startled me. I took a deep breath and opened it, surprised to find a few maids lined up outside. One girl, standing next to ra, held a tray with soap and perfume.


    "ra, what''s happening?" I asked, confusion evident in my voice.


    "Good evening, mydy. Please allow us to help you with the preparation," ra said, not offering much context. "Preparation? Preparation for what?"


    "You are chosen to grace His Majesty tonight, mydy," she replied "Please continue preparing the tub," ra ordered the other girls, who quickly responded, bustling into the room with a sense of urgency.


    I stood there, stunned, as they moved about with practiced efficiency. My thoughts were a whirlwind of emotions- nervousness, curiosity, and a flicker of anticipation. What''s going on here? I asked an audience with His Majesty to talk to


    213


    Caulf


    Rapid VPN


    Google y INSTALL


    15.52 Sat, Sep 14 B BB


    him about not spending the night with him!


    ,


    ra approached me, her expression gentle yet firm. "Please, mydy, let us assist you," she said, guiding me towards the


    bath


    "W-Wait. Did you tell his aide why I asked to have an audience with him? He probably misunderstood it," I asked ra.


    "I clearly sent your message, mydy, the answered.


    1


    Then why is he suddenly choosing me to grace him tonight?" My eyes widened with each word.


    afraid I have no answer for that, mydy. We are only here to assist you with the preparation." seems like


    I have choice but


    no


    It seems but to go on with the preparation. I allowed them to help, sinking into the warm water as the maids began their work. They washed and scented me with a variety of fragrant oils; their hands were gentle but efficient. My thoughts kept drifting to what awaited me with His Majesty, Once, I was cleaned and dressed in a delicate nightgown of the finest silk. ra gave me an approving nod. "You look stunning, mydy"


    I blushed as I felt naked as the thin fabric hugged every curve of my body. I just gave her an awkward smile as a response. "His Majesty''s aide wille and pick you up, mydy. They''ll be here i in a few minutes,"


    ra said.


    I lost count of how many deep breaths I took. I was scared and nervous, even though this wasn''t the first time I was going to spend the night with him. However, this would be our first night after the wedding, away from the masks we used to hide behind. anticipation gnawed at me, making every second feel like an eternity, I nced at the ornate mirror, seeing a stranger in the reflection-a woman who had faced so much turmoil yet stood resilient. I it to reveal Beta Scoot, dressed in formal attire. He bowed slightly, acknowledging my presence. I was surprised to see him. I wasn''t expecting him to be the one picking me up in surprise, my carefully built anticipation crumbling. "Oh," I said, struggling to hide my disappointment. "Is he.. will he be alright?" Yes, my


    The


    A soft knock at the door jolted me from my thoughts. ra orer of the news, but..." he hesitated, as if searching for the right words. "I''m afraid His Majesty has to cancel tonight''s event. His Majesty is not feeling well and has wished to be left alone in his chamber." "Lady Sage, good evening." Scott greeted. "I hate to be the


    I blinked in


    Scott nodded. "Yes."


    "I see," I replied, tryingdy. His Majesty just needs some rest. He instructed me to convey his apologies and to assure you that he will meet with you as soon as possible."


    to process the sudden change. "Thank you for letting me know."


    "You''re wee, mydy. And please refrain from going outside tonight," he reminded me. "Please inform the others as well," he said when he turned to ra. Scott bowed again before stepping back and closing the door.


    I stood there, feeling a mix of relief and frustration, when I noticed the horror in ra''s face.


    "It''s tonight, she whispered.


    "What is it. ra?" I asked.


    9 <60%


    "Oh, nothing It''s just that there are nights that we''re not supposed to leave our room until the morninges


    "Why is that?"


    "We''re not supposed to ask questions, mydy. So, I really have no idea


    I blew a loud sigh when, once again, my questions were answered with more questions.


    ra


    came


    to my side, her expression one of sympathy and concern.


    "Im sorry, mydy" she said softly. Perhaps it''s for the best. His Majesty''s health is of utmost importance"


    "Of course,


    though my heart still ached with the longing for answers and the connection we were yet to build "You''re right, ra


    Im sorry, a gentle smile. "Would you like me to help you change into something morefortable?"


    She gave me a


    I nodded "Yes, please


    As ra and the other maids helped me out of the nightgown and into a more simple,fortable nightgown, my mind wandered. The questions I had for His Majesty would have to wat, but they still burned in my mind. What did he think of everything that had happened? How does he view me now, knowing the truth? Once I was settled, ra brought me a cup of calming tea. I sipped it slowly, trying to soothe my restless thoughts. The pce was quiet, the night stretching out ahead of me with an unexpected emptiness.


    H**d out the window at the darkened sky, the stars t**ng in the vast expanse. I couldn''t help but get worried about His Majesty''s health. I wondered how he was right now. I was sure he was well taken care of, but I still couldn''t shake the worry gnawing at me. I owed him my life, so the least I could do was help him get back to his health. That''s when I decided I wanted to see him myself to check up on him.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "He wouldn''t mind if I paid him a visit tonight, right?" I murmured to myself, trying to convince myself more than anyone


    cive.


    Gathering my courage, I slipped on a robe over my nightgown and quietly left my room. The pce corridors were dimly lit, and the silence was almost eerie. I made my way towards His Majesty''s chambers, my footsteps soft against the marble Boors. I wondered why there''s no one here guarding his chamber. It may look unusual, but I don''t really know how pces work, so I''m not sure if this is normal.


    As I approached his door, I paused, my hand hovering over the handle.


    As I stepped cautiously into the room, a faint sound caught my attention-a low, menacing growl emanating from the shadows. My heart ski**ed a beat as I turned towards the source, my eyes widening in shock.


    There, in the darkest corner of the chamber, stood His Majesty. But he was no longer theposed ruler I knew. His eyes glowed with an unnatural intensity, bloodshot and feral. His features contorted, revealing sharp fangs protruding from his mouth. A devilish smirk yed on his lips as he regarded me with an unsettling gaze.


    You thouldn''t be here," he growled, his voice tinged with a dangerous edge. "But I''m d you''re here, my kitten"


    I recoiled instinctively, my breath catching in my throat as fear and confusion washed over me. This couldn''t be real. The man before me was a monstrous caricature of the king I had admired-a creature of the night, primal and untamed


    Rapid VPN


    Google y INSTALL TED B


    TED B


    ? The I


    The T B BB.


    +1+++


    what''s trappening in you. I managed to whinges my bling with apprehension.


    The v u srej; chisees, his movements were predators and dilbager. "Thic je who I am; Sage; he murmured, his voice lone ani sederties drapen in underlying mea Below the facade moly the


    best


    best


    mannbdest backward mo mind racing with didelet. This could be happening. His eyes defed reason, plunging the into


    Brar


    Tortugu. 11: pai go back some oder nini? my voice trembling with a mixture of fear and desperation


    Ter be confimard to advance, his eyes hard on me with an army that sent a shill down my spine. "You shouldn''t Naver


    une "be repeated), has mark widening into something senisterut now that you''re here, you''re mine?


    surge of passed through me as I turned to fee my heart pounding in my chest. I reached for the door, desperate to dage Du ng?inunt presence of His Majesty With trembling hands, I swung the door open, only to he met with an mnesgevind sgtema dummering green barrier shied before eyes as it materializing out of thin air. Se de t?" Lexcloned my vice echoing in the dimly he chamber I pressed against the barrier, feeling is fama hum apannat sy akan, bag at head turm like an invisible wall i made sense past moments ago, I had entered this mum freely,nt now i mai tapped Franis andarw¨¹ded 1 pounded on the barrier, searching for any weak spot or chae to its origin. But the barrier remament atradiasi mocking my attempts to excaje.


    in Laurturs estown though the chamber sending a stuxer down my spine There''s no running from me, my dear line "§±epe§Óarng lule


    Wide 7

 Chapter 33

    SPG-MATURE


    CH


    SAGE 60%


    "There''s no running from me, my dear little kitten. You''re mine tonight."


    His voice was a chilling warning,ced with a sinister promise that sent shivers down my spine. I backed away, racing as his bloodshot eyes bore into mine, filled with a malevolent hunger. This wasn''t the same man I had known. Something had changed and twisted him into a dark reflection of himself. my heart


    u


    I blinked in disbelief, trying to reconcile the sight before me. His long silver hair, once a symbol of his noble heritage, was gone. In its ce, dark as the night, flowed a mane of hair that seemed to absorb the very light around it. This transformation was beyond any simple disguise; it was as if he had be an entirely different person. "Who are you?" I stammered, my voice barely a whisper.


    He smirked, a cruel curve on his lips that made my skin crawl. You''re easy to catch on to. Hmmm...clever girl. He stepped closer, each movement exuding a predatory grace.


    I tried to to call him out, hoping it would help him take control.


    "Y-Your Majesty.th me tonight, kitten?"


    You want to y


    I tried to retreat further, but the


    Where is he? I want to talk to him," I demanded, my voice shake. Panic bubbled within me, my mind racing for a way out, for something to grasp onto that could make sense of this nightmare.


    "I am him, kitten," he answered, as if amused by my question.


    "No, you''re not. Y-You''re... different."


    "You weren''t supposed to be here, kitten. Your spirit, your defiance-it''s intoxicating. And now, you will know the true depths. of my desire.


    The man who had once been my savior was now a predator, and I was his prey. I had to find a way to break free. But how? The whole room seemed to be filled with magic, preventing anything from escaping.


    I scanned the room desperately, my eyes darting fromer to corner. Every shadow seemed to stretch and twist, filled with ominous potential. The soft glow of the candles flickered, casting eerie shapes on the walls. The barrier at the door shimmered, a constant reminder of my entrapment. My heart pounded in my chest, a wild rhythm of fear and defiance.


    Titus stepped closer, his predatory grace unsettling. I backed away until I felt the cool stone wall against my back. Trapped, T could do nothing but watch as he approached, his bloodshot eyes gleaming with dark desire. "There''s no point in resisting, kitten," he said, his voice a silken snare. "The magic that binds this room is as strong as my will You''re mine now.


    I gasped for air after he pinned me to the wall. I could feel the warmth of his body radiating through every fiber of my being Though I was scared, his touch awakened something inside me that I wasn''t even aware of


    I swallowed hard as he leaned in, his warm, minty breath brushing against my face. I held my breath as his hand slowly traveled from my waist to my neck. A groan escaped my lips when he wrapped his long fingers around my throat, squeezing


    BB B


    tightly. The pressure made me gasp for air, but instead of fear, theck of oxygen sent a thrill of excitement through me.


    What''s happening to me? I couldn''t help but ask myself. This isn''t the right time to be aroused, yet here I was, feeling the gushing wetness between my legs.


    I watched him suck his two fingers. I can see his tongue rolling against his fingers as if he were eating a lollipop. How can this man be so freaking hot and scary at the same time? I didn''t expect what he did next.


    His hand slid under my skirt, moving slowly but deliberately until it reached the sensitive gem between my legs. I knew should be pushing him away, but something inside me wanted to see what would happen next. The anticipation and the forbidden thrill held me captive. "Aaaahhh..." I moaned loudly as he ran his fingers across my slit, spreading my juices over every inch of my femininity. My breath hitched as his grip around my neck tightened. Without warning, he plunged his fingers inside me, making me gasp for air. The mixture of pleasure pain was intoxicating, leaving me helplessly yearning for more.


    He continued thrusting his fingers inside me, his grip on my neck tightening with each movement. I was gasping for air, teetering on the edge of pleasure and pain, but I was also chasing the release building within me. His expert fingers moved with a rhythm that drove me wild, sending waves of ecstasy through me that I had never experienced before.


    My body trembled with each thrust, and my mind became a blur of sensations. The pressure around my throat only heightened my awareness, making every touch and every movement more intense. I could feel the heat pooling low in my belly, the tension coiling tighter and tighter until it was almost unbearable. "Please/don''t stop, I managed to gasp out, my voice a mere whisper. My eyes fluttered shut as I surrenderedpletely to the overwhelming sensations coursing through me. It was a mix of raw desire and primal need, and I knew I was on the brink of something explosive.


    He leaned closer, his breath hot against my ear, and whispered, "You''re mine." The possessiveness in his voice sent a shiver down my spine, and with one final, deep thrust of his fingers, I shattered, the wave of pleasure crashing over me, leaving me breathless and utterly spent. I was catching my breath as soon as he released his neck from his grasp. My legs weakened as I tried to catch my breath. He was quick to wrap his arm around my waist for support.


    !


    His eyes bore into mine, a mix of hunger and dominance as he licked all my juices out of his fingers. "I''m going to fck you so hard until your body can''t take it anymore," he whispered, his voice a dangerous growl that sent shivers down my spine.


    I tried to focus, to push away the haze of desire clouding my mind. "Let me go," I managed to choke out; my voice was h**se and weak.


    Heughed, a dark, chilling sound that made my heart s**p a beat. I''m impressed by your self-control," he said, his voiceced with amusement. "I thought you''d be begging me to f**k you by now. My saliva contains an aphrodisiac-most would be pleading for more after just a a taste, but you... you''re different. His eyes gleamed with a predatory glint as he studied my Blushed face. "Maybe you need more than just a lick." His words sent a jolt through me, a mix of fear and anticipation. The implications of his statement were clear, and I couldn''t help but shudder at the thought. The aphrodisiac, now pulsing through my veins, heightened every-touch and every sensation. It was a struggle to maintain any semnce of control


    He leaned in, his tongue flicking out to trace a line along my jaw sending electric shocks through my body. The heat between my legs grew, and I found myself involuntarily arching toward him, craving more of his touch despite my better judgment. "That''s it," he murmured, his voice a seductive whisper. "Give in to the pleasure. Let it consume you." His fingers tightened around my neck once more, a reminder of his power and control I was caught in a whirlwind of desire and desperation, 14:60% Chapter 33


    unable to resist the pull of bis aphrodisied touch.


    ¦°Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "S-Stop...."


    .." I whispered, harely recognizing my own voice. But my objection doesn''t bear conviction. The word thates out of my mouth is theplete opposite of what my body desires.


    "Do you really want me to stop?" he asked before he proceeded to tear off the thin fabric of my nightgown, revealing my nakedness beneath it.


    I have no strength to fight him. My whole body submitted as his eyes feasted on my bare breast,


    "Lovely," hemented. He smirked, clearly pleased by my submission, and he leaned closer once again and began to trail his tongue lower, sending waves of pleasure through me. "Ooblih a moan escapes my lips once I feel his hot and wet tongue ying with my nipples. The trail of his kisses on every inch of my body sets my body on fire. It makes me crave for more. I was kind of disappointed when he didn''t take his time with my chest. His head continued to move down my belly until he finally settled in between my legs.


    I was lost in the haze of his influence, every touch driving me further into a state of desperate need. His fingers, his tongue, his voice-all of itbined to create a symphony of ecstasy that I couldn''t escape. I was his,pletely and utterly, and there was no turning back from the dark, twisted pleasure he offered.


    He ripped my pants off with just a flick of his sharp w. My mouth opened wide when he leaned closer and sniffed the pearl in between my legs.


    "You smell so nice. Your scent is intoxicating." he whispered. The vibrationing from his mouth is sending too much sensation all over my body.


    The only response I gave was to lean my head against the cold stone, waiting for his glorious mouth to ravage my center. However, instead of his mouth, I felt his sharp ws digging into my skin, scratching my thigh with a deliberate, slow


    motion.


    "Aaaahhh!" I winced in pain. But the sharp sting quickly dissipated as he ran his tongue against the fresh mark, easing the pain away. I looked down, watching in awe as the mark slowly faded under the soothing touch of his tongue. The pain and the tingling sensation brought by his touch were equally intoxicating-a confusing blend of agony and ecstasy that left me trembling. He continued his torment, his ws teasing my skin, alternating between sharp scratches and soothing licks. My body betrayed me, responding to the mix of pain and pleasure with a shiver of anticipation.


    "You see," he murmured, his voice a low, predatory growl, "your body knows what it wants, even if your mind resists. You can''t hide your true desires from me."


    His words sent a shiver down my spine. I hated how right he was. Every touch, every stroke, ignited a fire within me that I couldn''t control. My breath hitched as his hands roamed, exploring every inch of my trembling form.


    "Now, he whispered, his lips brushing against my car, "let''s see just how much more you can take."


    He then plunged his head in between my legs, running his tongue across my slit. He continued to lick and suck like a hungry wolf. I gasped for air when he slid his hard tongue into my entrance. He continued to thrust it inside me, and I


    my center couldn''t do anything but moan in pleasure.


    Majesty, I gasped out, trying to find my voice amidst the overwhelming sensations. "Please...


    "Please, what?" he taunted before continuing to prate my entrance.


    GG 6.


    "Ooooohhh...fck!" I screamed in pleasure, as I could already feel myself reaching my peak. "Beg me. Beg me to let you cvm," he ordered.


    1x 60%


    A


    war waged within me. Pride and defiance shed with the raw need he ignited. Finally, my resolve crumbled.


    "Please," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "Please, make me a cvm."


    Heughed again, a dark, triumphant sound. "That''s more like it he purred. "Now, let''s see just how deeply your submission.


    runs.


    With that, he lifted me effortlessly, carrying me to the bed. The room seemed to spin as heid me down, his eyes never leaving mine. His touch grew more demanding and insistent, as if iming every part of me.  GGG.

 Chapter 34

    MATURE


    My whole body was burning, aching for his touch. I hated that he had to stop just when I was about to reach my peak. But all my irritation vanished as he started undressing in front of me, revealing his glorious physique. My hand automatically moved to touch his rock-hard abs, feeling the ripple of his muscles under my fingertips. His body was perfect, each line and contour glimmering under the moonlight. The warmth of his skin sent shivers through me, awakening desires I had never known. "You like what you see?" he teased, a smirk ying on his lips as he watched my


    reaction.


    I could only nod, my throat dry and my heart pounding in my chest. His eyes darkened with desire as he took my hand, guiding it lower down his torso. "Good," he whispered, leaning in to capture my lips in a searing kiss. "Because you have all night to admire it."


    He then positioned himself between my legs, his gaze intense and filled with desire. I gulped upon noticing how big he was. This wasn''t our first rodeo, but it seemed like he had grown evenrger since thest time we shared a bed. I couldn''t help. but wonder if he would My mouth fell open as he started rubbing the head of his member against my entrance, teasing me with slow, deliberate strokes. The anticipation built within me, making my mind swirl with excitement and nerves. I clenched the hem of the pillow, bracing myself as he began to case his way in. "Aaahhh..." A moan escaped my lips as his hips slowly moved forward, and his monstrous beast started to invade my depths. I arched my back as he filled every inch of my core, stretching me in ways that left me breathless. The sensation was a mixture of pleasure and pain, a perfect blend that sent waves of ecstasy through my body. "Yes, that''s


    T


    hat''s it. Moan for me, kitten," he murmured, his voice a low growl as he continued to push deeper.


    I didn''t respond; my body was aze and my mind was in turmoil. Each movement brought us closer, binding us together in a primal dance of passion and need. His rhythm was steady and deliberate as he continued to move deeper within me. Every thrust sent a shockwave of pleasure through my body, making me gasp and moan uncontrobly. The friction, the fullness-it was all consuming, and I could feel myself spiraling towards the edge.


    He leaned down, his lips brushing against my ear as he whispered, "Let me hear you, kitten. His voice was a possessive growl, sending shivers down my spine.


    I could barely hold on, my fingers clutching the pillow tighter as he picked up the pace. Each thrust became more forceful and demanding, and I could feel the tension building inside me, ready to explode.


    !


    His hands roared over my body, caressing and squeezing, heightening my arousal. When he finally reached down to where we were joined, his fingers found my sensitive nub, and he began to circle it in time with his thrusts. "Aaahhh... yes!" I cried out, the added stimtion pushing me over the edge. My body convulsed around him, waves of pleasure crashing through me as I reached my peak.


    He didn''t slow down, riding out my O**sm and pushing me higher, deeper into a realm of pure bliss. I felt him swell inside roe, and with one final, powerful thrust, he buried himself to the hilt, groaning as he found his own release. Chapter 31


    For a moment, we stayed like that, entwined and breathless, the mom filled with the sounds of our heavy breathing and the aftermath of our passion. He finally pulled away, his eyes locking onto mine and a satisfied smirk ying on his lips. "You did well, my kitten," he murmured, his voice still thick with desire. "But we''re not yet done. We''re only getting started"


    With that, he turned my body effortlessly until I was lying on my stomach. I was still reeling from that mind-blowing o***m, my body like a puppet, a **e to his everymand.


    "Lidh your butt, my Inle kitten, he ordered. But I was too dazed to respond, my eyes remaining closed as my body ha recovered from his mindless ravaging.


    His hands gripped my hips, lifting me gently but firmly into position. "Stay with me, kitten," he said, his tone a mixture of authority and tenderness


    "Please, give me a moment, I pleaded.


    "No, sweetheart. We don''t have time for that," he said as he proceeded to position himself behind. "I want to take you in every position possible." ! I managed a a soft whimper as he adjusted my position, my body arching into him instinctively. The anticipation was almost unbearable, a throbbing ache building inside me as he teased me with his presence, not quite entering but keeping me on the edge. "That''s better, he purred, his voice sending shivers down my spine. "Now, let''s see how much you can take." With agonizing slowness, he began to push into me again, stretching and filling me. The sensation was overwhelming-a blend of pain and pleasure that had me gasping and clutching the sheets. Every inch he gave was a tantalizing reminder of his power over me, and I could do nothing but surrender to it


    "Ahhh, yes, I moaned, unable to hold back the sounds of my desire. He set a steady rhythm, each thrust pushing me closer to the brink once more. The friction, the fullness-it was all consuming, and I could feel myself spiraling towards the edge again. "That''s it, kitten," he growled, his grip on my hips tightening. "I want you to feel every inch of me."


    His words were my undoing. The tension within me snapped, and I cried out as another o**m ripped through me, my bodyshaking with the force of it. He continued to move, driving me higher and higher until I thought I might lose my


    mind


    mind


    Just when I was about to reach my second o**m, he withdrew his member, camming a loud groan from me.


    T


    "You''re not going to CVM until I say so, he whispered against my ear, his voice dripping with authority. His tongue ran against my nape, sending shivers down my spine. "The mages did a great job hiding your mark. hemented as he gently brushed my hair aside. "But now, there''s no way they can hide this. I''m going to fully im you as mine," he dered, his youre filled with a mix of possession and determination. With that, he dove into the crook of my neck, his sharp fangs burying into my skin.


    "Aaaahhh!" I screamed in pain, and at the same time, I felt a surge of energy coursing through my veins. My eyes widened as 1 looked at the ceiling, the agony overwhelming yet strangely exhrating. He was marking me, iming me as his own. This waspletely different from the first time he put a mark on my body. I could feel the bond forming between us-an unbreakable connection-as our bodies became one.


    His fangs sank deeper, the pain mingling with a strange sense of ecstasy. My body trembled, caught in a whirlwind of sensations I couldn''t control. The intensity of his bite sent waves of heat through me, and I found myself clutching the sheets, torn between the pain and the pleasure. Rapid VPN Google y INSTALL


    Jube treniformation finger. That it he growled approvingly, his own


    ring og lips in a poisive


    game in meet his, our eyescking in


    **coursing thorough in. My


    Get a


    a st?rer down my gone. "Cond, he said,  que filled with sa


    With that he pulled in ma


    CmyExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    boty


    with pourtive introt. The Bundl


    ecloser and binding


    ut unworlding. "Shall I amwand you for


    back and the annu ?unun coiled within


    Rapid VPN


    mis, my body an hing


    oubling


    mach him. My han


    durg and intense. The slide a waste no pulse-only the relenting,


    (eitergy that seemed to this from his


    GGG.


    Yes


    I gasped, barely able to form the word.


    "Good," he growled, increasing his pace. "Do you want me to make you a CV?"


    ¦°


    !!!


    His hands gripped my hips, pulling me back against him with a force that made me cry out. The room was filled with the sounds of our bodies colliding, the p of skin against skin, and the raw, primal noises escaping my lips.


    I was on the edge, teetering between ecstasy and oblivion. Every nerve in my body was alight with sensation, and was attuned to his touch. He drove into me with an intensity that left me breathless, his dominance undeniable. "Answer me!" he growled, his voice rough with desire. "Say it."


    "Yes, please!" I echoed, my voice breaking on the words.


    "Not good enough, kitten," he answered.


    "Please, make me a CV!" I pleaded as I got closer and closer to the edge.


    "Good girl," he murmured, his pace relentless.


    every fiber


    With a final, powerful thrust, he sent me over the edge. My body convulsed around him, waves of pleasure crashing through in a tidal wave of ecstasy. I cried out, the sound raw and unrestrained, as I surrendered to the overwhelming intensity of our connection. He didn''t stop, continuing to drive into me even as I quaked beneath him. Each movement seemed to draw out the pleasure, prolonging the exquisite torment. My mind was a blur, lost in the sensation of him inside me, the bond between us burning brighter with every passing second. When he finally reached his own release, he roared, the sound echoing through the room. I felt him pulse within me, the heat of his climax sending a final surge of ecstasy through my already trembling body.


    We copsed together, his weight pressing me into the bed, his breath hot against my skin. The bond between us pulsed with a new intensity, a living, breathing connection that tied us together in a way that was both thrilling and terrifying- "It''s done now," he whispered, his voice a possessive growl as I slowly sank into the darkness.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35 ANNIKA "D**n it!


    it!" I cursed loudly, my voice echoing off the walls of the guest chamber. I paced back and forth, my mind racing with frustration and desperation. I thought I had finally discarded Sage and removed her from the equation. But I hadn''t anticipated the depth of influence she had over His Majesty. How had she managed to ensnare him sopletely? stopped gripping the edge of the table, my knuckles turning white. This wasn''t how things were supposed to go. I had nned everything meticulously, yet here I was, trapped in this chamber, my future hanging by a thread.


    The realization that His Majesty had not yet ordered my death brought a fleeting sense of relief. But that relief was quickly overshadowed by the gnawing fear of the unknown. How long will I be able to stay here before the noose tightens around my neck? 1 clenched ched my fists, my nails digging into my palms. The walls seemed to close in on me, suffocating me with the weight of my impending doom. I had to act, and quickly.


    I couldn''t allow Sage to continue holding such sway over him. eded a n-a way to turn the tables before it was 100te. My mind churned with possibilities, each more desperate than thest. I couldn''t afford to make another mistake.


    I straightened, taking a a deep breath to steady myself. There had to be a way to turn this situation to my advantage. Perhaps I could find an ally within the pce, someone who resented Sage''s influence as much as I did. Or maybe there was a secret about Sage that I could uncover, something that would shatter her hold I over His Majesty. Think, Annika, think, I muttered to myself, my mind racing with possibilities


    Time was running out, and I couldn''t afford to waste a single moment. eded to act swiftly and decisively, or risk being swallowed by the very darkness I had sought to control. was startled


    "Your Majesty," "I greeted in


    rtled when someone barged into my room. My eyes widened upon seeing who it was I in surprise, quickly bowing before her


    The queen''s presence filled the room with icy tension. She stared down at me with eyes that seemed to see straight through my facade. "You''re very determined to take your sister''s ce, aren''t you?" she asked, her tone dripping with disdain. "It wasn''t her ce to begin with, Your Majesty," I responded, trying to keep my voice steady. "I was the one promised to the king, as my father is the current alpha of our pack. I wasn''t taking anything that wasn''t mine." Her gaze i intensified,


    I quickly


    adding a sharp edge to her scrutiny. "Are you determined to take my ce as well?"


    lowered my head, the weight of her words pressing down on me. "I would never dare, Your Majesty," I replied, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "Your family is equally clever and foolish," she said, her voice cold and cutting. "You manage to go around the rules of the treaty, yet here you are fully determined to reim the position you freely gave away."


    I swallowed hard, feeling the sting of her rebuke. "It was never my intention to defy the treaty, Your Majesty. Circumstances have changed, and I am merely trying to fulfill my duty to my park


    The queen''s lips curled into a bitter smile. "Duty to your pack, you say? Or is it your own ambition that drives you?"


    A flicker of fear ran through me, but I couldn''t afford to show weakness. I only seek to honor my family''s legacy and secure our future," I said, hoping my words would find some semnce of truth in her eyes.


    ex


    Rapid VPN


    Google y INSTALL


    BBB


    196 ¦°


    She studied me for a long moment, her expression unreadable. I don''t care about your reason foring here. But I want you to remember that you owe your life to me.


    she M**t that you pulled a while ago could have cost you your I


    warned. "If it weren''t for me, you''d be dead by now,"


    "I am fully aware of that, Your Majesty. And I will be forever grateful." I answered, keeping my voice steady even though my heart was racing


    The queen''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of skepticism crossing her face. "Good. By saving you, I already put myself on His Majesty''s bad side. How are you nning to make it up for for it?"


    A cold sweat broke out on my forehead. I had suspected her favor came at a price, but the reality of her words hit me harder than I anticipated. "L... I will do whatever it takes to prove my loyalty to you, Your Majesty." I stammered, trying to convey my sincerity. "Just tell me what you need."


    She raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "Words are cheap, Annika"


    I


    swallowed hard, thinking quickly. Til do everything in my power to prove myself to you, Your Majesty. Just say the word, and I''ll do it.


    A smirk tugged at the corners of her lips. "Everything, you say? Interesting.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," I said, nodding eagerly.


    The queen''s smirk faded, reced by a more contemtive look. "ed you to get any information I could use to remove your sister from the pce. I need it as soon as possible. If you do that, I''ll dly give you her position," she ordered.


    I felt a chill run down my spine at her words "I understand," I replied, my voice trembling slightly. "I will not fail you."


    She stepped closer, her gaze piercing. "See that you don''t," she whispered, her breath warm against my ear. "Because if you do, I will not be so merciful next time."


    With that, she turned and left the room, leaving me standing there, shaken but more determined than ever. I had been given a chance to prove myself, and I knew I had to seize it with everything I had. The queen''s favor was a double-edged. sword, but I would wield it to secure my ce and make sure to get rid of Sage.


    The queen had assigned me a mission, and I wouldn''t rest until it waspleted. eded to uncover something-some piece of information-that would shift the bnce in our favor. But how could I aplish that when His Majesty was always there to protect her?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 36

    I woke up to the familiar ceiling of my chamber. I furrowed my brow upon realizing where I was. How did I get here? I can clearly remember walking into the king''s chamber and witnessing the beast trapped inside his room. But seeing myself back in my room. I can''t help but think that it was all but a dream. "Good morning, mydy" ra greeted me as he walked inside my room.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Good morning, ra." I responded. I waited for a minute, hoping she would say something about what happened and why I was here instead of His Majesty''s room, but she remained silent and proceeded to do her chores. "Do you need anything, mydy?" she asked when she noticed me staring at her.


    She frowned as if she


    "Are you the one who brought me back here!" I asked.


    N-Nothing. But I hesitated fully understand what I was talking about. "Brought you back from where, my Lady?" she replied, equally confused as I was


    She frowned as She


    "Have I been here all along?" I asked, my voice trembling with uncertain


    "Of course you have, mydy," she said with a nervousugh. "You must be since we were informed that it was the forbidden night


    "Forbidden night?" I asked curiously.


    "Yes, the night when no one is supposed to leave their rooms until morning," she exined, her eyes narrowing as she studied me carefully. "You didn''t disobey His Majesty''s order, did you, mydy?"


    I swallowed hard, the memory of the night''s events shing through my mind. The king''s transformation, his ruthless and primal behavior-it was all too real. But I couldn''t reveal any of that


    "No, I didn , I didn''t," I lied, hoping my voice sounded convincing "I must have been dreaming" "Verwell," she


    said


    her


    got out of jail, mydypression softening slightly, though suspicion still lingered in her eyes. "It hasn''t been long since


    Thest thing you want is to get into more trouble."


    "Of course." I nodded, my heart pounding in my chest. "Thank you for reminding me."


    "Very well then! Shall I


    Shall 11 prepare you f for breakfast?"


    1 forced a smile before replying. Yes, you may."


    She had already prepared my bath for me. I was about to undress in front of her as usual when my fingers ran across the space between my neck and shoulder.


    All my doubts vanished when I felt a bump on my skin, evidence of the mark His Majesty-madest night.


    ra was about to help me remove my robe when I quickly stepped back, worried she might notice it


    Are you okay, mydy?" she asked, confusion evident in her voice.


    To fine, ra," I replied "I''d like to have the room to myself for now. I won''t need your help preparing. You are dismissed"


    9K 60. Chapter 36


    Though she seemed perplexed, she bowed her head and left the bathroom. I breathed a sigh of relief once I was alone. I quickly locked the door behind her, my heart racing as I made my way to the mirror. The mark on my neck was the absolute proof of what happenedst night. I leaned closer to inspect it, my fingers trembling as they traced the outline of the bite. I looked in the mirror, trying to see it clearly.


    As I gazed at the mark in the mirror, I couldn''t shake the feeling that it was different from the first one. The edges of the b were more defined, almost as if they were etched into my skin with a purpose. The area around the mark pulsed with a strange warmth, a constant reminder of His Majesty''s presence.


    The first mark had been a mere symbol, a fleeting connection that had faded over time. But this one... this one felt more permanent, more binding. It was as if the mark had a life of its own, whispering secrets and making promises I wasn''t yet ready to understand.


    As I looked in the mirror, I suddenly saw my eyes turn red. And felt a power surge from inside.


    "What is this?" I murmured to myself


    Hello, Sage. It''s nice to finally meet you


    I was startled when I suddenly heard a voiceing from wimewhere. I quickly look around, trying to find the source of that voice, only to find myself alone in the bathroom


    "Who are you? Are you real?" I asked, my voice trembling


    Don''t be afraid, chosen one. I''m no pigment of your imagination Im as real as you are, she answered.


    As I turned to face the mirror, I was shocked to see a red wolf sang back at me. The creature''s


    The creature''s herce and unblinking eyes seemed to bore into my soul. I took a step back, my heart pounding,


    "Who are you?" I repeated, my voice stronger this time, but still ged with disbelief.


    The


    +


    ered wolf''s eyes softened slightly, and she tilted her head Im Selene And I''m your wolf," she answered, her voice echoing in my mind.


    A wave of relief washed over me, mingled with surprise. Selene How is this possible? I thought. I thought it was toote for me. I thought I was wolfless


    Selene nodded slowly, her eyes filled with understanding "It is unusual, but it happens. Your mark triggered something inside you, causing me to emerge"


    "The mark" You mean His Majesty''s mark? Then it''s real? It did happen. But how the hell did I end up back in my chamber? What''s going on here?" I fired off my questions, desperation and confusion evident in my voice as I looked to Selene, hoping for answer


    "I wish I had answers. Sage. But I''m afraid I don''t she replied softly


    I managed a strained smile. "Yeah, I figured as much" I took a moment to observe Selene. "Wow a red wolf. This is the first time I''ve ever encountered one in real life. I''ve read about them in books, but to see one I traded off, marveling at her vibrant red fur and the intelligence in her eyes.


    "Be careful. Sage" she said, which was immediately cut off by as voiceing from the door.


    "Mydy are you okay? ras concerned voice pulled me back from my thoughts, and I turned towards the door in a sudden When I nced back at the mirror, Selene was gone. The room felt strangely empty without her persence, panic. and see of use settled over me like a dark cloud 15:54 Sat Sep 14


    Im fine. ra." I stammered, trying to shake off the unsettling feeling. Just a bit startled, that''s all."


    ?''


    ra stepped closer, her brow furrowed with worry. "I thought Theard you talking to someone. Did something happen, mydy? You look pale."


    1 forced a weak smile, trying to reassure her despite the churning apprehension in my gut. "It''s nothing, really. I was just.... preparing myself in front of Her Majesty ra''s gaze flickered to the mirror, then back to me with a hint of uncertainty. "If you say so, mydy, I''ll be right outside if you need me.


    "Thank you." I replied, grateful for the distraction. I couldn''t shake the feeling that something


    was off


    Alone once more, I approached the mirror cautiously, half-expecting Selene to reappear. But the ss reflected only my own troubled expression. What does she mean by that? Was it a warning, a sign of danger lurking ahead? I sighed, running a hand through my hair as I tried to calm my racing thoughts. "Selene," I whispered softly, hoping she could hear me wherever she was. "Are you still here?"


    No answer came, only the faint echo of my own voice in the empty room. With a sigh, I turned away from the mirror.


    The questions swirled in my mind, but I knew I couldn''t dwell on them for long. I had to maintain appearances, at least until I could figure out my next move. With a deep breath, I began to undress and slipped into the warm bath, letting the water soothe my tense muscles. After a few a few moments, I finished bathing and dressed myself in a simple yet elegant gown. I took onest nce in the mirror, making sure the mark was hidden beneath my cor.


    I stepped out out of the bathroom. ra reappeared, her expression still curious but professional.


    "Is


    everything a mydy?" she asked, her tone gentle.


    "Yes, ra. Tight, I


    y is mydy you for your concern," I replied, taking a seat. Has there been any word from His Majesty this morning?"


    "Not yet,


    Not


    she said, shaking her head. "But it was expected," she said..


    1 curiously asked.


    "His Majesty usually remained in his chamber for at least three days and three nights, right after the forbidden night," she exined.


    "Really? Why is that?"


    "No one knows, mydy. And nobody is brave enough to ask. It''s one of many mysteries lurking beneath the pce," she said.


    I blew a loud sigh, as, until now, I still couldn''t find a definite answer about what''s happening.


    I let out a deep sigh of frustration, feeling the weight of unanswered questions pressing down on me like a heavy cloak. "ra, I need to visit the library," I dered, rising from my seat. "Can you please inform Her Majesty that I won''t be joining for breakfast? Just cover for me, please." Mydy! That''s dangerous, ra eximed, her eyes widening with concern. "It hasn''t been too long since you shed with Her Majesty. This might not be a good idea, especially now that His Majesty can''t protect you."


    Tut this is important, ra, I insisted, my voice tinged with urgency. "ed to find answers. There''s something strange


    ex


    ex


    Rapid VPN


    Google y


    INSTALL


    BGB


    going on, and I won''t rest until I understand it."


    bus


    ra hesitated, clearly torn between her loyalty to me and her concern for my safety, "I understand, mydy," she finally conceded with a sigh. "But please be careful. I''ll inform Her Majesty of your absence."


    "Thank you, ra" I said gratefully, offering her a reassuring smile before hurrying out of the room. As I made my way through the pce corridors towards the library, my mind raced with thoughts of Selene, the mysterious mark, and the unsettling events of the past night. I need to find answers.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37 SAGE


    I walked toward the library as if my life depended on it. No one was following me, but an inexplicable urgency gnawed at me, propelling my steps faster. ra had mentioned that after the forbidden night. His Majesty would remain secluded in his room for another three days. That meant I only had three days to learn everything about my wolf before he woke up. It also meant I''d be at Her Majesty''s mercy during that time. I still didn''t fully understand what I had done to end up on her bad side, but I knew I had to be prepared for anything Upon entering the library, I was struck by its vastness. Shelves upon shelves of books stretched toward the high ceiling filled with the knowledge of countless generations. The scent of old paper and leather filled the air. It would have been a nice and rxing ce to stay if I wasn''t always fighting to stay alive. I scanned the rows of books, looking for anything that might contain information about wolves and bonds. Finally, I found a section dedicated to ancient rituals and mythical creatures. Pulling a heavy tome from the shelf. I settled into a quiet corner and began to read. Hours passed in a blur as I devoured every piece of information I could find. My eyes ached from the strain, but I couldnt I have read a lot of books in this library, but none of them say anything about a red wolf


    stop. I spent more hours scouring the shelves, my eyes aching from the strain of relentless reading. These books were filled with never-ending knowledge, but none seemed to hold the answers I desperately sought. I was on the brink of giving up when a glimmer of hope caught my eye. In the very corner of the shelves, partially hidden beneath a pile of neglected volumes,y a book that looked far older than the others. Its cover was worn, and the leather cracked and faded with age I felt something whispering inside me that this book may contain the answer that I was looking for. The pages, almost brown from years of wear and tear, cr**ed softly as I opened the book. This book had clearly been forgotten, left to gather dust in its secluded corner. As I began to read, I realized why it might have been hidden away The text was dense and archaic, filled with ancient runes and cryptic symbols. But amidst the obscurity, I found passages that spoke directly to my situation. It detailed the origin of an ancient wolf, a red wolf


    "A red wolf is an ancient, mystical creature that appears only once in a thousand years. Its arrival is a harbinger of disaster, signaling that great turmoil and cmity are imminent. This extraordinary wolf possesses insurmountable power, a force so immense that it can break any curse and vanquish the most formidable of demonsFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    The legends say that the red wolf''s power is unparalleled, rooted in ancient magic that predates even the oldest known spells and incantations. Its very presence is enough to scare even the bravest warriors and the most cu**ng sorcerers. The red wolf is not just a symbol of destruction but also a beacon of hope, for within its heart lies the ability to restore bnce and order to a world plunged into chaos.


    Throughout history, the appearance of the red wolf has been both feared and revered. Kingdoms have risen and fallen in the wake of itsing, and many have sought to harness its power for their own ends. Yet, the red wolf remains an enigma, a force of nature that cannot be tamed or controlled


    In times of great peril, when darkness threatens to consume all, the red wolf emerges from the shadows, a solitary guardian against the encroaching evil. Its battle against demons and curses is legendary, a testament to its unwavering resolve and unmatched prowess. The red wolf is a guardian, a destroyer, and a savior, all wrapped into one." I murmured as I read the pattage out loud "This doesn''t make sense at all." I murmured to myself, my brow furrowing as I flipped through the ancient pages. The book was filled with cryptic texts and illustrations of mythical creatures, but the information about the red wolf seemed Rapid VPN


    Google y INSTALL


    15 54 Sat, Sep 14 BBG.


    fragmented and contradictory.


    F


    Lost in thought, I was startled by the sound of footsteps approaching the door. My heart raced as I quickly shoved the book inside my dress hiding it from view. I hadn''t finished reading everything eded, and I nned to continue my study in the privacy of my room. The door creaked open, and my eyes widened in panic when I saw who had entered. It was the queen, her regal presence tilling the room. She was dressed in her usual elegant attire, her expression unreadable as her gaze swept over the chamber. "What are you doing here?" she asked, her voice calm but with an underlying tone of suspicion.


    to help


    "L... I was just..." I stammered, trying toe up with a usible excuse. "I was looking for a book on herbal remedies to with my recovery. Your Majesty


    The queen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and for a moment, I feared she could see right through my lie. She stepped closer, her eyes piercing into mine as if searching for the truth.


    "Is that so?" she said, her voice carrying a hint of skepticism. "Was that so important that you had to s**ip showing up for breakfast like the other concubine?"


    My heart **d a beat. I hadn''t realized my absence would be noticed, let alone by the queen herself. I apologize, Your Majesty," I said, lowering my gaze. "I just don''t want to be a nuisance to the pce''s doctors. I''m sure they have more important patience to look after than me. I promised, it won''t happen again."


    She studied me for a few more moments, her gaze unwavering. "It should be," she said, her tone cold and authoritative. "Just because His Majesty has taken your side in front of everyone doesn''t mean you can do whatever you please. Remember, 1 am still the queen, and you are still my subject. Know your ce she reminded me, her eyes narrowing to emphasize her point


    "Of course, Your Majesty," I replied, my voice steady despite the nervous flutter in my chest. "I didn''t mean to offend you."


    The queen''s gaze remained fixed on me, her scrutiny sharp and unyielding. "See that you don''t," she said finally, her voice a mixture of warning and disdain. "As the head of the inner court, I need to set an example for the other concubine. She turned to one of the guards standing by the door. "Lock her in her room," shemanded "No food, no water. Let her reflect on her actions. Perhaps a few days without sustenance will remind her of her ce."


    My heart sank at her words, but I kept my face impassive. The guard nodded and gestured for me to follow. I walked out of the room with my head held high, even as anxiety churned in my stomach.


    Once inside the safety of my room, the door was locked behind me with a heavy click. I was now a prisoner, confined to my quarters under the queen''s harsh orders. The book, still hidden in my dress, seemed to burn against my skin, a constant reminder of the secrets it held and the risks I was taking


    I carefully retrieved the book and ced it on my desk, determined to make the most of my time. If I were going to be locked away and deprived of food and water, I would use the opportunity to delve deeper into the mysteries of the red wolf and the ancient prophecies. The queen''s punishment might keep me physically confined and weakened, but would roam free, seeking the knowledge eded


    my


    mind.

 Chapter 38

    Screaming, screeching of swords, burning bodies, and blood everywhere. I found myself standing amidst the chaos, watching everyone die in front of me. I had no idea what was happening. All I could see was people screaming for their lives. In the center of it all, I saw myself holding a dagger. My eyes were red, and so was my hair. A man stood before me. He looked like Titus, but different. His eyes were b**dy red, and his ws were ck and sharp. What stood in front of me wasn''t His Majesty-it was a monster. My feet were rooted a few feet away from them, as if I were watching the scene unfold right before my eyes.


    "What''s happening? Where am I?" I murmured, hoping someone could give me an answer. I gasped for air and covered my mouth when I saw the woman, who looked exactly like me, stab the man in front of her.


    The world around me spun, the horrifying vision ying out in gruesome detail. The woman''s eyes-my eyes-gleamed. with a sinister light as she drove the dagger deeper into the man''s chest. Blood gushed out, staining the ground with dark, crimson pools. The man''s face twisted in pain and fury, his monstrous features contorting grotesquely. Desperation and confusion wed at my mind. I tried to move, but my body refused to obey. I felt trapped, and my were glued to the ground. The screams grew louder, and agony and despair pierced my very soul.


    feet


    Teet


    "Why is this happening?" I whispered, tears streaming down my face. "What have I done?" I stared in horror at my hands, covered in blood. The man lying in front of me, Titus, was lifeless. "No, no, no. This can''t be happening!" My knees buckled, voice breaking. and I copsed to the ground, cradling his body. "This isn''t true," I whispered, my


    "It isn''t," a mystical voice interrupted my sorrow. I looked up to see a red wolf standing before me. "Not yet," she added.


    Selene,


    I called out, recognizing my wolf. "What''s happening?" I begged, desperate for answers


    "This is the future, Sage, your future. This is what''s bound to happen," she answered. "Now that your wolf has awakened, you have to prepare yourself."


    I shook my head in disbelief, my grip tightening on Titus. "No, there''s no way I''d kill him. I have no reason to do so."


    The scene shifted, and I found myself standing over the bodies of the fallen. The stench of death hung heavy in the air. mes licked at the edges of the battlefield, casting an eerie, flickering light over the carnage. I looked down at my hands, stained with blood. The dagger felt cold and heavy in my grip. "Titus holds a a great


    danger inside him. And it''s only a matter of time until his body copses," Selene continued. "Once the vessel is destroyed, you have to do


    "What do you mean?"


    "His body has be a vessel for the past decades," Selene continued, her voice heavy with the weight of the truth she bore. "It has held the evil inside, preventing it from bringing chaos onto the earth. But even the strongest body can only bear so much for so long. Despite being a powerful lycan, he has his limits.


    I stared at her, my mind reeling. "You mean His Majesty has been containing this evil all this time?"


    "The burden he carries is immense, and it was deemed necessary to keep it a secret to protect everyone. But now, hist strength is waning. My appearance is one of the signs that the chaos is about to be unleashed."


    Suddenly, the world around me began to dissolve, the horrific imagery fading into darkness. I felt a strange pull, dragging


    me


    38


    me back to reality My senses returned slowly, and I found myself lying on the floor of my room, drenched in sweat, my heart pounding in my chest. Selene was gone, and I''m back in my room.


    "That can''t be true." I gasped, struggling to catch my breath. My mind raced, trying to make sense of the vision. It felt so real and so vivid


    I sat up, my hands still shaking. The booky open beside me, its ancient pages filled with secrets and mysteries. The red wolf the prophecy, the bloodshed-it all doesn''t make sense. I was d that I finally got my wolf, but at what cost?


    Tm destined to kill His Majesty," I murmured to myself. How will I manage to continue staying here, knowing that fact? Should I tell him so we can prevent it from happening?


    was lost


    lost in my thoughts when the door to my room suddenly opened. My eyes widened in surprise as His Majesty strode


    to act normal


    How long have I been out? Though weak, weak. I tried to


    He eyed me suspiciously. "You look pale, hemented.


    !


    Before I could respond. Her Majesty arrived a few minutester. "Your Majesty, I didn''t know you were here," she said, a hint of nervousness in her voice.


    Yes,


    my queen. I I was going t to visit you right after


    after this, but it seems I don''t have to," His Majesty replied. "What brings you here?" he asked, his tone cold and calcting.


    "I was just going to check on Lady Sage, she answered, her voice wavering slightly.


    "Check if she''s still alive," e," he asked sharply. Tve been informed that you ordered Lady Sage to be locked in her room without food or water. May I ask why?" His tone was cold and threatening, sending a chill down my spine. Her Majesty faltered, her herposure


    His Majesty''s eyes narrowed, not buying. 1... I was merely trying to protect the peace in the inner court. She deliberately disobeyed the protocols, and I waspelled to set her as precedent so the others wouldn''t do it."


    her exnation. "I I find it hard to believe that starving a member of the court is standard procedure."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your Majesty, I assure you- she began, but he cut her off.


    "Enough," he he said,


    his voice like ice. "Lady Sage is under my protection now. You will cease any further actions against her without my explicit permission"


    Her Majesty''s face paled, and she nced at me, her eyes filled with a mixture of anger and fear. "Of course, Your Majesty. I meant no harm. It was a misunderstanding" "Ensure it doesn''t happen again," he warned, his gaze unwavering. "Now, leave us.""


    Her Majesty hesitated for a moment before curtseying and exiting the room; her steps were hurried.


    Once she was gone, His Majesty turned back to me, his expression softening slightly. "Are you alright, Sage?"


    you


    ¨ª needed, though the weight of everything was pressing down on me. T''m fine, Your Majesty. But how about you? Are you okay?" Tasked, my worry evident in my voice. He chuckled softly. "What do you mean? I''m fine, he replied.


    "I-That night..." I stammered, still in disbelief over the events.


    "b" he said as realization dawned on him. "It happened?" He forced a smile on his face before blowing out a loud sigh. "I


    15 54 Sat Sep 14 BG G.


    usually don''t have any collection whenever it happens. Why did something happen?" he asked. t know about the mark. He didn''t remember anything


    He


    didn''t


    "N-Nothing, Your Majesty. I''m just relieved that you''re okay, I said, forcing a smile onto my face.


    He studied me for a moment, concern flickering in his eyes. "Sage, if something does happen, you must tell me. I need to know everything"


    "I will Your Majesty," I assure him.


    "Now, we need to check


    NOW


    eck up on you: How long have you''ve been staying here?" he asked.


    to answer because, clearly, even I have no idea how long I''ve been out.


    I couldn''t bring myself to


    "Anyone there?" he shouted outside the door, and his aides quickly came to his aid. "Call the doctor and have Lady Sage checked" he ordered, which they quickly followed. Tm really fine. Your Majesty. You don''t need to do that. But if you don''t mind, I''d like to have some time alone, I insisted. The worry gnawed at me. With my wolf now manifesting, it wouldn''t be long before His Majesty discovered this hidden part of me. eded time to think, t to n, and to ensure I was on the right path.


    He looked puzzled, his brow furrowing in concern. For a moment, I feared he would insist on staying, but then he relented.


    "Okay, as you wish," he said before immediately leaving my room. His tone was dissatisfying, with a hint of frustration evident. However, eded this space to figure out my next move.


    I took a deep breath, pacing the room as thoughts raced through my mind. eded to find someone who could give me answers. The pce held too many eyes,


    Leaving the pce at this rate will be risky, especially now that prying eyes were all on me right after what happened in the grand hall. However, I don''t have much choice. Time isn''t in my favor.


    I remember


    wise witch that my father used to consult with. She lives on the outskirts of the kingdom. She might have the answers I sought.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39 SAGE


    "Mydy, are you nning to go somewhere?" ra asked, curiosity evident in her eyes as she noticed me getting ready to


    leave.


    I hadn''t anticipated ra''s arrival. If I had, I would have left much earlier. Now, I had to think quickly of a way to leave the pce unnoticed. "I stammered, my eyes darting around the chamber as I desperately tried toe up with a n.


    "N-NO,


    "If you wish to go out, I can apany you, mydy," she offered


    "Can I?" I asked in genuine surprise.


    She chuckled at my expression. "You''re not a prisoner here, mydy. You can leave the pce whenever you want," she exined.


    I scoffed. "That would have been useful information when I was still trying to escape this ce for good, I murmured under my breath. mydy?" she asked, tilting her head.


    Were you saying something, that you mention it, I think I''d like to go out. I want to look for a new dress," I said, improvising


    "N-Nothing. I quickly denied. "Now that


    "Of course, mydy. I''ll inform the guards and prepare the car, she said before leaving the room.


    Once ra was gone, I let out a sigh of relief. This unexpected turn of events might actually work in my favor.


    I hurriedly finished packing my bag, making sure everything was in ce. I grabbed my cloak and dagger, slipping them into the bag, and waited for ra to return. After a few moments, she reappeared, a smile on her face. "The car is ready, mydy. Shall we?"


    I nodded, trying to maintain myposure. "Yes, let''s go."From N?velDrama.Org.


    As we walked through the pce halls, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of anxiety and anticipation. This was my chance to find the answers eded to understand the mark and my newly awakened wolf. I just had to make it to the witch without anyone noticing, not even ra.


    Though she has been nothing but good and amodating since I arrived at the pce, I''m still not sure where her loyalty lies. Now that I''m harboring a great secret that may cost me my life, I can''t trust anyone.


    ra led me to the car waiting outside. The driver opened the door, and I slipped inside, ra following suit. The car started, and we drove away from the pce, the tension in my chest easing slightly with each passing moment,


    As we left the pce grounds, I nced at ra, who was busy chatting with the driver about mundane matters. I knew I would have to make my move soon. The outskirts of the kingdom were still a considerable distance away, and I couldn''t afford any dys. We reached the edge of the bustling city, and I saw my opportunity. "ra, could you stop here? I just remembered I wanted to visit a specific shop nearby, I lied smoothly.


    The deises plr


    N[i[ Q&> hiljna.


    It is an in a tiri[ r[


    Ka 1 menari drojas, the have enned fiero brage sones sod unsund me, and 5 amelia hating That I was lying warlock


    The


    gilling me or what hit the time it the wife wing she wound shuffed


    let t out a loud sigh. I came here to find answers, but it seems like all I get are more questions."


    "Now that the spell has broken, what happens next will be up to the moon goddess.


    "Is there a way for me to stop it?"


    "What''s destined to happen will happen. There''s no way to stop it, my child. I''m afraid you have nothing else to do but prepare," she answered.


    I slumped my shoulders, feeling defeated. How will I go on with life knowing that the man I learned to cherish will die in my hands?


    "Here, take this." Marin said as she handed me a dagger with symbols carved into its handle.


    "What''s this?" I asked curiously.


    "It''s called Moonde. It''s a weapon blessed by the Moon Goddess. It is the only tool that can vanquish the deep-rooted evil living inside His Majesty, the witch exined, her voice grave.


    I was taken aback. "You know about the evil residing inside His Majesty? What do you know about the leviathan? Is there any way for me to kill it without sacrificing His Majesty''s life?"


    She gave me a long, thoughtful look. "You can find all the answers you are looking for here," she said, handing me a ck book.


    I opened


    I it, eager to find some guidance, but my excitement turned to confusion. "There''s nothing in here," I said, flipping through the nk pages. "The answers will appear when you need them," the witch assured me.


    ???


    "But I need them now!" I eximed, feeling a surge of frustration and desperation.


    The witch''s expression softened. "I understand your frustration, Sage. The path ahead is difficult and uncertain, but you must keep your head clear. The moonde is a powerful weapon, but its true power lies not just in its de but in the strength and purity of the one who wields it." I cliched the book tightly, feeling the weight of my responsibility. "How do I make the answers appear? How do I use this


    book?"


    DOOK?


    "The book will reveal its secrets in time," Marin had cryptically assured me.


    "How Will I


    know when it''s time?" I had pressed, but instead of an answer, she blew a handful of shimmering gold dust into the air before me.


    Instinctively, I closed my eyes, trying to shield them from the glittering particles. When I cautiously opened them again, I found myself standing in the bustling market where I left ra.


    Confusion swirled within me as I scanned the crowd, but there was no sign of Marin or the ce was just standing. Before I could gather my thoughts, ra''s familiar voice cut through the ambient noise of the market.


    "Mydy!" she called out urgently, drawing the attention of nearby vendors and shoppers. "Where have you been? I''ve been searching everywhere for you!" Her tone betrayed her worry and relief in equal measure. "I just lost my way, I lied.


    She then let out a loud sigh of relief. Then her eyes fell on my hand. "What''s that?" she asked, noticing the book clutched in


    BBB.


    Chaptermy hand.


    39


    "I found it at a book sale." I improvised quickly, tucking the book away in my bag before . Lould scrutinize it further.


    She then shrugged her shoulders and didn''t press on the matter. "Why don''t we go look for that dress you mentioned earlier?" she suggested.


    A sense of urgency gripped me, and I shook my head gently. "Actually, ra, I don''t think I need the dress anymore. Let''s return to the pce, I said decisively, eager to resume my research.


    ra looked puzzled but nodded in agreement, sensing my urgency. We made our way back to the pce swiftly, my mind racing with thoughts of the nk book and the mysteries it held. As we walked, I couldn''t shake the feeling that time was slipping away, and each moment spent away from the answers I sought was a step closer to a perilous unknown. As ra and I made our way to the pce, my mind was in turmoil, and I couldn''t stop thinking about the fate that''s waiting for me. The moment we stepped foot in the pce, I walked briskly towards my chamber.


    I was so engrossed with what''s


    at''s going on i


    side my head that I failed to notice the imposing figure standing directly in my path. It wasn''t until I collided headfirst into a solid, well-muscled chest that I realized someone was there. "I''m beginning to feel to feel jealous of whoever upies your thoughts sopletely that you didn''t even see me standing here," Titus teased, a yful smile tugging at his lips. "Y-Your Majesty... I stammered, caught off toff guard.


    "Where have you been?" he asked, his tone a mix of curiosity and concern.


    "I was... just out for some fresh air, I lied, trying to maintain a casual demeanor. "ra and I thought a walk might do me some good."


    +


    Titus raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. "A walk? It hadn''t been a day since you''d been released from your lockup. Aren''t you pushing yourself too much? Shouldn''t you be resting?" I''m fine, Your Majesty. "eded the walk," I insisted.


    Titus studied me for a moment longer, then sighed. "Alright, but next time, let someone know where you''re going. It''s not


    safe to wander off alone."


    I nodded, feeling a pang of guilt for the deception. ''I understand. It won''t happen again."


    "Good," he said, his tone softening slightly. "Now, let''s get you back inside. There are things we need to discuss."

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40 SPG-MATURE CONTENT SAGE


    Instead of going back to my room, I was surprised when His Majesty led me to this chamber. I was a little bit nervous walking back into his room after what happened the other night.


    As soon as I stepped in, memories of our heated night together came rushing back like a tidal wave. I can feel my body burning, and I wonder if he feels the same. However, before I can even delve into that idea, I remember that he had no recollection of what happened that night. For him, that night never happened. I can''t help but feel relieved, but at the same time, I''m disappointed. I took a loud breath as soon as the door closed behind


    us.


    "What is it that we have to talk about, Your Majesty?" I asked innocently.


    He was walking in front of me when he suddenly stopped and turned around without a warning. I was taken aback when I saw the fire in his eyes. And before I could even do or say anything, he quickly grabbed my nape and imed my lips. "Y-Your Majesty..." I murmured between our kisses, my voice barely a whisper. My hand found its way to his chest, and with a gentle push, I tried to create some distance between us. All it did was give me just enough space to catch my breath, our foreheads still touching as we both breathed heavily.


    His dark eyes bore into mine, filled with a mix of desire and something deeper, something that made my heart race even faster. I didn''t know what was happening, but I couldn''t deny the pull I felt toward him. Every fiber of my being yearned for his touch, for his closeness. Despite the turmoil and revtions of the past few days, this moment with him felt right. It felt like the only thing keeping me grounded amid the chaos. My mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, but my body knew what it wanted-him.


    "Your Majesty, L... I began, I but words failed me as he silenced me once again in another passionate kiss.


    His hand started to roam around my body. His touches leave warmth in their trail. I started to panic when he started to remove my clothes one by one.


    "Wait, Your Majesty, we need to talk," I said in between our breaths.


    "We''ll talkter," he whispered, his breath warm against my lips. "I want you now," he responded.


    His words sent a shiver down my spine. His hands found their way to my waist, pulling me closer again. Our lips met once more, and this time, I didn''t resist. I let myself get lost in the sensation and in thefort of his embrace. For now, I wanted to forget the impending darkness and simply exist in this bubble of warmth and passion..


    As our kisses deepened, I realized that, despite everything, this was where I wanted to be. With him. Every minute of every day, no matter what fate has in store for us.


    I found ourselves standing in front of each other, wearing nothing but the fire burping inside us. I gulped as I watched his gloriousness unfold right before my eyes. My hand automatically moves. I ran my fingers across his chiseled abs. I continued to trail my fingers along the lines on his belly and rested them right above his groin. ''Hmmm..."


    My sudden stop earned a loud groan from him, as if he didn''t like me stopping. I watched as his mouth agape when my


    hand finallynded on his member.


    "Aaahhhh," he moaned loudly.


    I


    I loved seeing the pleasure on his face as I started to move my hand up and down on his long shaft. His breathing has be rigid as I increase my pace. "Aaaahhh..


    fck, yes! Faster, baby," he growled under his breath, his head tilted back as his eyes closed tightly. He savored every movement of my hand, his body taut with anticipation. It didn''t take long before his control began to slip. "Stop. I want you now," he said, his voice husky andmanding as he grabbed me by the waist, pulling me into a fierce, possessive kiss.


    But I I had a n of my own, and it didn''t involve giving in just yet.


    "A-Aahhh... fck. Sage! He cursed when I didn''tply. His frustration only spurred me on. My hands continued their slow, deliberate movements, driving him closer to the edge. His breaths came in ragged gasps, his mouth open as he struggled to maintain control.


    "Oooohhh... faster, baby, please..." he pleaded, teetering on the brink. Just when he seemed about to reach his limit, I pulled my hand away, leaving him on the precipice.


    "What the " He frowned, his eyes snapping open, filled with a mix of confusion and annoyance. He looked at me, searching for answers, but I just smiled, a hint of mischief in my eyes.


    "Sage," he growled, his voice low and dangerous. "What are you doing?"


    I leaned in close, my lips brushing against his ear as I whispered, "Patience, Your Majesty," I said, smirking as I slowly kneeled in front of him.


    My


    throat felt


    t dry as soon as my eyes leveled on his hard and long shaft. I''m starting to question my decisions, but I think it''s toote for that.


    He was just eyeing me intently, watching my every move as I positioned my head in between his legs.


    he


    I started to hold his member once again,


    as he waited for me to move.


    "Aaahhh...baby, you''re killing me, in cong what I started. My movement was slow until I slowly increased my pace.


    "Holy fck! Aaaahhhh!" He moaned in pure pleasure as I slowly took his length into my mouth.


    ! n''t entirely sure how to do this, but the memory of how he licked and sucked my pearl that night guided me. I instinctively knew what needed to be done.


    I wasn''t


    I attempted to take him fully, but as soon as the tip of his shaft touched the back of my throat, I gagged. Despite the initial difficulty, I was determined to please him. I focused on maintaining a steady rhythm, my head moving in sync with the intensity of our desire. I could feel the tension building within him; every groan and gasp told me I was driving him wild. His hips began to thrust in time with my movements, his breaths bing more and more desperate. "Aaahhh... just like that, baby," he groaned, his voice thick with pleasure.


    I continued, my mouth working him with abination of slow, teasing licks and deep, hungry sucking. The taste of him filled my senses, fueling my determination to take him over the edge.


    Despite my initial hesitations, I found a rhythm that brought him closer and closer to the brink. His moans grew louder and


    214


    59


    BGB.


    more urgent as I pushed hing toward the peak of ecstasy,


    His moans grew louder, each sound encouraging me to continud. I focused on the sensations-the weight of him on my tongue, the taste of his skin, the way his body responded to my every movement. My hands gripped his thighs, anchoring me as I worked to please him. His breaths became ragged, and his body was tense and trembling. "Faster, Sage," he urged, his hands tangled in my hair, guiding me to a pace that matched hisyising need. Iplied, quickening my movements and hollowing my cheeks to create a tighter seal. His gasps and groans filled the


    ru000


    Suddenly, he pulled me back, his eyes wild with desire. "Enough, he said, his voice strained. "I want you now."


    lifted me effortlessly, his lips capturing mine in a kiss that was both demanding and tender. I melted into him, ready to surrender to the passion that surged between us,


    His hands roamed over my body, igniting every nerve as he kissed me deeply. The urgency in his movements was mirrored by my own growing desire. Heid me down on the bed, his eyes dark with longing as he hovered above me. ''re mine," ''he whispered, his voice h**e with need.


    "You''reExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I reached up, cupping his face and pulling him down to me. "Yes, I''m yours, I breathed, and in that moment, I meant every word.


    His lips met mine again, fierce and hungry. As he positioned himself, I could feel the heat of his desire against my core. He teased me, sliding his length against my entrance, sending shivers of anticipation through my I "Please," I begged, my voice barely a whisper.


    waves


    With a growl, he thrust into me, filling mepletely. A gasp escaped my lips at the sensation-a perfect blend of pleasure and pain. He moved slowly at first, allowing me to adjust to his size. But soon, the rhythm of our bodies took over, and the pace quickened. Every movement t senty s of ecstasy crashing over me. His name was a chant on my lips, mingling with the sounds of our lovemaking. The world outside ceased to exist; there were only the two of us, lost in the intensity of the moment. His hands gripped my hips, pulling me closer with each thrust arched my back, meeting him thrust for thrust, our bodies perfectly synchronized. The tension coiled tightly within me, building to an inevitable climax. "Sage," he groaned, his voice a raw plea.


    As Titus held me close, I felt his body tensing once more. His breathing grew ragged, and as I realized he was reaching his peak, so was L I can feel a surge of energy running through my veins. And suddenly, I had an urge to mark him, which I did. I bit his neck as deep I could, fulfilling our bond. "Aaaahhhh..." he groaned loudly as my teeth dug deeper into his skin.


    as


    I was taken by surprise because of my action. But aside from that, I felt something unusual happening inside me.


    His grip tightened, and I could feel a swelling sensation deep within me. I felt his shaft growing bigger and bigger inside me. The feeling was intense and unlike anything I had experienced before.


    "Your Majesty, I gasped, clutching his shoulders. "What''s happening?"


    "Rx your body," he managed to say between breaths. The more you resist, the more it will be painful."


    15:55 Sat Sep 14 BGG. Chapter 10


    The sensation was overwhelming, a mix of pleasure and pain at his knot swelled, locking us together. I wrapped my legs. around his waist, pulling him even closer. The connection between is frit deeper and more profound, as if our very souli were intertwining. "Stay with me," he whispered, his voice strained with effor Just breathe" I nodded, focusing on the rhythm of our breathing and letting sensations wash over me,

 Chapter 41

    Chapter SAGE


    41


    "Oh, no!" My eyes widened in shock as I realized what I had just done. I stared at the bite mark I had left on His Majesty''s neck. "I''m so sorry, Your Majesty!" I quickly lowered my head, my voice trembling with guilt. Titus chuckled softly, his warm breath tickling my skin. "What are you apologizing for?" he asked, pulling me closer to him as wey on his massive bed. He began nting gentle kisses on my shoulder and neck, each touch sending shivers down my spine. Our bodies had barely separated, yet he was already covering me with soft kisses, making my heart race. I was torn between the warmth of his affection and the guilt gnawing at me. "I marked you. I wasn''t supposed to do that. It''s one of the rules they told us upon entering your pce. We aren''t supposed to mark you or form a bond with you, as it will hinder you from fulfilling your duty to the other concubines," I exined, my voice filled with remorse. "Please, allow y me to break our bond," I offered, even though I had no idea what it might cost me.


    He chuckled again before cing a tender kiss on my lips. "You don''t have to do that. Marks have no effect on me," he said, his tone reassuring yet vague.


    I frowned in confusion. "You''ve lost me, Your Majesty. What do you mean by marking doesn''t work on you?"


    Titus sighed, a hint of sadness flickering in his eyes. "Do you think you''re the first woman who tried to mate with me during intercourse?" He said it casually. "I''ve been walking this earth for thousands of years, and never once have I met a mate or marked anyone. I have no mate, Sage. That''s my curse." Reality


    sank in quickly. Of course, he had other wives. I wasn''t the first to try to mark him. The weight of his words pressed heavily on my chest.


    "But... how is that possible?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    It seems like he didn''t hear what I just said. He turned to me with a frown on his forehead. "Wait a minute. You got your wolf?" he asked.


    I held my breath upon him mentioning my wolf. "It seems that way, Your Majesty," I replied nervously.


    He then looked me in the eye, as if he were searching for something. It took me by surprise when he suddenly grabbed my nape and smelled my neck.


    I was holding my breath as I watched him. My heart constricts when I notice the disappointment in his


    eyes.


    "What''s wrong, Your Majesty?" I asked, confusion clouding my voice.


    "Nothing," he replied coldly. The warmth that had been in his eyes only a few a few moments before was


    Mon, Sep 16 @


    gone. "I heard your family still resides in the castle," he said.


    uptly changing the topic.


    "They are? That''s odd," I replied, taken aback by the sudden shift in conversation.


    What do


    you want to do with them?" he asked, his tone dark and serious.


    I blinked, surprised by his question. "I don''t understand, Your Majesty."


    "Your father sold you off, and your sister tried to expose your secret in order to get rid of you. Don''t you want revenge? Because I can give that to you," he said, his voice filled with a mix of anger and something else I couldn''t quite ce.


    His words hung in the air, heavy and charged. I stayed silent for a minute, contemting his question. Do I want revenge?


    The memories of


    of my family''s betrayal shed through my mind. My father, cold and unfeeling, had sold me off without a second thought. My sister, filled with jealousy, had tried to expose my secret, hoping to see me ruined. The pain of their actions was still fresh, and the wounds were deep. But did I want revenge? Did I want to stoop to their level and seek retribution for their cruelty?


    I


    "I... I don''t know," I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. "They hurt me, yes. But I don''t know if I can bring myself to seek revenge. It won''t change what they did. It won''t undo the pain." Titus studied me for a long moment, his expression unreadable. "You''re too kind for this world, Sage. You have to realize that there are people who don''t know when to stop until you show them how to. Your sister -I don''t think she''s going to back down just because she failed once. I''m sure that she will try to hurt you again," he said finally, His words resonated with me deeply, stirring a mix offort


    just about retaliation or sinking to their level. It was about and challenge within my heart. Titus had offered me the opportunity for revenge, a chance to confront the pain my family had caused. But as I reflected on his question, I realized that seeking vengeance wasn''t


    asserting my own strength, reiming my dignity, and ensuring that their actions would never harm me or anyone else again. "I just want nothing to do with them, Your Majesty," I confessed softly, my voice steady despite the tumult of emotions inside me. "Come to think of it, what they did eventually led me to where I am today. If it wasn''t for them, I wouldn''t have met you, Your Majesty Titus regarded me with a thoughtful expression, his eyes searching mine as if trying to understand the depth of my resolve. His hand found mine; his touch was reassuring and warm. "You''ve grown stronger from the day I met you, Sage, he murmured, his voice low and gentle.


    I nodded, feeling a sense of peace settle over me. With great chaosing over us, my family was just a little pawn in this chaotic game of power. I had no time to get back to them. I need to know how I will be able to change my future-our future. I had no idea when the evil inside Titus would break free. But I had a feeling that it woulde sooner, so eded to prepare.


    &


    Rapid VPN


    15.10 Mon, Sep 16 OBC Chapter 40


    He then leaned closer samy face before nting a soft, gentle kiss on my lips. As Titus pulled away from our kiss, his gare was filled with intensity. You can stay here for a while. I need to go see Scott. I have something to discuss with him he said. I nodded, watching him as he began to dress. Til just freshen up, then I''ll return to my chamber, Your Majesty," I replied.


    He paused, turning back to me with a soft smile. "You can call me by my name when we''re alone." he insisted, stepping doser to me once more. His lips brushed against mine in another fleeting kiss.


    Your Majesty, I don''t think-"I started to protest.


    "That''s an order, he interrupted gently yet firmly.


    I bit my lip, torn between obedience and the unfamiliar intimacy of using his name. Yes. Your-th I mean. Times'' I finally managed the name feeling strange and intimate on my tongue.


    He chuckled softly, his hand brushing my cheek affectionately. "Get some rest. Sage, he murmured, his eyes warm with understanding.


    As Titus left. I sat on the bed, feeling a mix of different feelings. Calling him by his name felt like I was breaking a rule, but it also made me feel closer to him, which was both exciting and unsettling. I realized our rtionship was changing, moving beyond rules and duties to something deeper. After a sigh. I stood up and fixed my clothes. Looking in the mirror, I wondered what would happen nex for us. Despite not knowing what was ahead, one thing was certain-I''m starting to develop feelings for His Majesty.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter TITUS


    42


    As I I entered my office, I spotted Scott immersed in reading books borrowed from the pce library. The weight of the curse bore down heavily on me, and before I could even fully close the door, my strength gave out and I copsed. "Your Majesty!" Scott''s rmed voice rang out as he swiftly moved to lift me from the floor. "Please, wait here. I''ll fetch the doctor immediately," he urged, his brow furrowed with worry as heid me down on the couch.


    I grasped his hand urgently, stopping him in his tracks. "No, not the doctor," I managed to insist, feeling the strain in every word as Scott helped me settle onto the couch.


    "Call for the elder," I instructed firmly, my breathsing inbored gasps. The pain in my chest throbbed with each heartbeat, a stark reminder of the curse that bound me to this immortal existence.


    Scott hesitated briefly, torn between obeying mymand and his instinct to summon immediate medical aid. His brow furrowed in concern as he stood by my side, weighing the urgency of my request against the practical need for medical attention. "But, Your Majesty, the doctor-" Scott began, his voiceced with worry.


    "The elders," I interjected firmly, my urgency palpable as I struggled to regte my breathing. "It''s breaking loose, and we have to do something."


    Scott nodded reluctantly, understanding the gravity of


    Within moments, footsteps echoed down the corridor as Elder Marcus, a few dy ng those hismunicator and spoke into it with a sense of urgency that matched my own. "This is Beta Scott. Summon Elder Marcus to His Majesty''s office immediately. It''s urgent."


    a among those who knew about the curse, arrived at the door.


    "What seems to be the trouble, Your Majesty?" Elder Marcus inquired, his voice steady and filled with the weight of centuries of experience.


    I managed a strained smile, grateful for his arrival. "It''s the curse," I exined, my voice betraying the pain that gripped my chest. "It''s worsening. You need to make a more potent spell to keep it inside me, Marcus. I need to know if there''s anything we can do." Elder Marcus approached, his eyes narrowing as he examined me with a knowing gaze. "Let me see," he said softly, cing his hands over my chest and closing his eyes in deep concentration. Minutes passed in silence, each one feeling like an eternity as I awaited his assessment. Minutes had passed before he eventually broke the silence. "I''ll ask the mages to prepare another set of potions, Your Majesty," he said. "For the mean time, please take some rest. Your body has to be strong for you to be able to hold it inside you for much longer."


    ex


    X


    Rapid VER


    Rapid VPN


    Keep your


    online acitivity private with 4.40 FREE fast & secure Rapid VPN.


    Google y


    INSTALL


    @ BO


    003, 54%


    this happening? For thousands of years, we managed keep it inside without problems. Why it suddenly stronger? I he''s my power


    Minutes passed before he eventually broke the silence. ll ask the mages to prepare another get or potions, Your Majesty, he said softly, in the meantime, please rest. Your body needs to be strong to contain it for much longer."


    Why is


    is this happening? For thousands of years, we managed to contain it without any issue. Why has it suddenly grown stronger? I can feel it consuming my power," Imented, my voice strained in pain. Marcus remained silent for a few moments before finally speaking. "Have you been involved in an essence exchange?" he inquired carefully.


    I scoffed despite the ache in my chest. "You mean if I''ve been intimate? I am newly wedded. Of course I have," I replied. "But what does my personal life have to do with this?"


    "It appears the malevolence inside you has been drawing power from a source. It''s the only exnation for why your body is weakening and struggling to restrain the Leviathan from breaching into our world." "Marcus, I''ve been intimate since I first learned about it. Yet this is the first time this has happened." I


    "Then perhaps it''s not about the act itself, but rather the person you are sharing it with," he murmured cryptically, his words pregnant with meaning she struggled to grasp.


    I scoff, "That doesn''t make sense at all."


    Marcus


    blew a loud sigh. "We can''t be too sure, Your Majesty. To be better prepared, I will humbly request that Your Majesty refrain from engaging in any form of essence exchange. We can''t afford for the leviathan to be stronger than it already is," he said before leaving the room to prepare the potion.


    Scott remained silent as he watched me intently. I can sense that he wanted to say something, but he hesitated.


    "What is it, Scott? Spit it out," I ordered.


    "Do you think Lady Sage has something to do with this?" He ventured, only to quickly fall silent when I shot him a withering re. But his determination was evident; he couldn''t hold back what was on his mind.


    "This all started as soon as you marked her and imed her," he continued, his voice steady despite my icy stare. "Shouldn''t we consider the possibility that Alpha Gordon sent Sage as a means to ensnare you in a deadly trap?"


    "That''s enough! I don''t want to hear about this nonsense ever again." I shouted, my voice reverberating through every corner of the room.


    Despite my outburst, Scott''s words gnawed at the edges of my thoughts. I wanted to deny it, but what he said made a troubling kind of sense. I had marked her, and she had marked me. Despite not being true mates, we should have formed a bond by now, but we hadn''t. And then there was the fact that she had her wolf but bore no scent.


    1510 Mon Sep 16 @ B Chapter 42


    For thousands of years I had walked this earth without a mate, enduring the solitude that came with such a fate. This was the first time I truly hoped someone could be my mate. The attraction and longing I felt whenever I was around her were undeniable, almost overwhelming. Yet, the wolf inside me remained silent, offering no confirmation of the bond.


    The conclusion was inescapable and bitter. She wasn''t my mate. My heart ached at the realization, and doubt began to creep in. Had I been deceived? Was she part of a plot to destroy me? The thought was unbearable, but I couldn''t ignore the possibility. Scott, ever-perceptive, watched me with concern. "Your Majesty, I know this is difficult, but we must consider every possibility. Your safety and the safety of the kingdom depend on it."


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my tumultuous emotions. "We will investigate," I finally said, my voice softer but more resolute. "But until we have proof, I will not condemn her. We will proceed with caution and seek the truth. Only then will we act. Scott nodded, his expression a mix of relief and determination. "As you wish, Your Majesty, We will find the answers."From N?velDrama.Org.


    As he left the room, I was left alone with my thoughts, the weight of the situation pressing down on me. The path ahead was fraught with uncertainty, but I knew one thing for sure: I would uncover the truth, no matter the cost. For my kingdom, for myself, and for the hope that, somehow, I had not been betrayed by the one I hade to care for so deeply.  B

 Chapter 43

    I was so lost in my thoughts while I was walking back to my chamber. When I left His Majesty''s office, ra was already waiting outside the room. I can''t help but blush thinking that she might hear all the noises His Majesty and I made when we were inside the room. As I made my way back to my room, suddenly bumping into someone I have no interest of meeting is the least that I was expecting. Our eyes met and I know I still have that feeling I had for him. But it wasn''t like it was before. Despite what he did, I still couldn''t change the fact that he had been nothing but good to me since we were young. He''s the reason why I manage to stay in that horrible ce despite what his father and sister did to me. But all the love I had for him were gone, if not lesser than it was before. It makes me wonder whether it was truly love that I felt for him that time or I just felt grateful and obligated because of his help. But seeing how I was easily swayed by my connection with His Majesty, it seems like I I was just fond of him and thankful for protecting me all those years.


    "H-Hi, Sage," he greeted nervously, his voice wavering. Then his eyes widened as he noticed ra standing behind me. "I-I mean, Lady Sage," he quickly corrected himself.


    I gave a brief nod in acknowledgment t and continued walking past him. But I hadn''t taken more than a few steps when he called out to me again.


    "L-Lady Sage, c-can we talk?" he stammered, his voice trembling. His eyes were soft, and guilt flickered within them.


    "What is it, Colt?" I asked, turning to face him fully.


    He hesitated, ncing repeatedly at the person standing behind me. I blew out a loud sigh before I turned to ra.


    "ra, can you please give us a moment?" I requested gently.


    She looked at me with hesitation in her eyes. She had witnessed the incident with Colt before, and I could see the worry etched on her face about leaving me alone with him again. She parted her lips to protest but quickly shut them, swallowing her concerns. "Yes, mydy," she replied, her voice tinged with reluctance. She walked a few meters away, just far enough to give us privacy but still close enough to keep an eye on the situation. "Thank you," Colt said once ra had stepped back.


    I turned my gaze to him, my patience wearing thin. "What is it that you want to talk about, Colt?"


    He took a deep breath, his shoulders sagging slightly. "First, I want to apologize for what happenedst time. I didn''t mean for it to go that way. I was consumed by jealousy. I can''t stand the fact that that... that


    Rapid VPN


    C


    king stole you away from me."


    "Please watch your tone, Colt," I interrupted sharply. "You''re still within his territory, and I expect you to show respect for His Majesty."


    He seemed taken aback by my immediate defense of the king in his absence. His eyes widened slightly, the realization of my loyalty sinking in.


    "And if this is about what happenedst time, it''s okay. I have already forgiven you," I added, my voice softening slightly.


    Colt''s expression softened, but there was still a shadow of regret in his eyes. "It''s more than that, Sage. I... I realize now that my actions were driven by more than just jealousy. I was scared. scared of losing you, scared of what might happen if you''re truly meant to be with him."


    I studied his face, seeing the conflict and sincerity there. "May I remind you that you''re the one who put me in this position. I asked you to runaway with me, Colt. I begged you to choose me, but you choose to stay loyal to your father. And in return, you forsaken me." He nodded, looking down at his feet. "I know. And I''m truly sorry. If only I can..."


    "Stop," I immediately cut him off. "Whatever it is that you''re about to say, stop it. Don''t bother saying it. It won''t change anything. You''ve already chosen a path, and so have I. Let''s leave it at that."


    "No, we still have a chance, Sage," he insisted, his voice desperate. "Come with me. Let''s go far away from here. We can find a small house, grow our own food, and have many children, just like you always wanted, We can still do that, Sage. It''s not toote." I felt a pang of longing at his words. I remember how we used to dream about that life together. The time when my dream was simple, it''s stay with him forever and build a life together. "It''s nice to think about how simple my dream was in the past." "Yes, and we it''s not toote for us to do that. do that. Juste with me."


    I forced a smile on my face, "But I''m afraid I don''t have the same dream anymore. I''ve forgotten that dream the moment you chose to allow your father to send me as a tribute in exchange for your sister."


    "Sage," he pleaded, taking a step closer, his eyes filled with a mixture of hope and desperation. "I''ll do anything for you to forgive me."


    Tears stung my eyes, but I blinked them back. "As I said I already forgave you. And that''s the end of it. I''m a woman of the pce now. Any idea of running away from the pce is a disgrace to His Majesty. So please, I don''t want to hear anything about this again." That''s thest thing I said to him before I decided to leave. But before I walked passed him, he quickly grabbed my arm to stop me, "You''re not safe here, Sage," he said, his words were filled with worries.


    "I don''t understand, Colt. What do you mean?"


    "Before we came here, I heard my father talking to Arthur." Arthur is his father''s Beta. "They were talking


    Cha C


    Rapid VPN


    Keep your online seitaus


    3


    Re


    about your father.


    I scoff, "There''s nothing new about that. They always talked about my father and how he betrayed our pack


    "But this is different, Sage. This involves His Majesty," he said which keeps me puzzled.


    "What does His Majesty had to do with this?"


    "Sage... ..your father..." He took a deep breath before he continued. "...your father was the one who nned the rogue attack on His Majesty that killed his wife, the first queen." I gasped in shock, covering my mouth as Co Colt''s revtion sank in. "T-That can''t be..." "Everyone knows


    I


    show devastated His Majesty was when his first wife was killed. And I''m sure he''s going to make you pay once he knows about this. That''s why you have to leave this ce as soon as possible," Colt urged, his voice tinged with urgency and fear. "No, I don''t believe you. And even if it''s true, I know His Majesty will handle this matter with utmost care. My father''s sin isn''t mine. I shouldn''t have to pay for something I had nothing to do with. I''m innocent," I retorted, trying to steady my trembling voice. "You say that with such certainty, Sage! But you''ve only known His Majesty for a short while. You have no idea what he''s capable of!" he insisted, desperation evident in his eyes. "Please, listen to me, and leave this ce before it''s toote." The new information swirled in my mind, refusing to settle. I shook my head, trying to dispel the doubts creeping in. "No, Colt. It can''t be true. Even if it is, I can''t be held ountable for a crime I didn''tmit. I''m sure His Majesty will see it that way too." Colt s t stepped closer, his face a mask of concern and frustration. "Sage, you don''t understand. People change when they''re hurt. His Majesty might not be as forgiving as you think. Do you really want to risk your life on that hope?" My heart pounded in my chest as conflicting emotions warred within me. On one hand, Colt''s words stirred a deep-seated fear, but on the other, my loyalty to His Majesty and my belief in his sense of justice held firm. "I appreciate your concern, Colt," I said softly, trying to mask my inner turmoil. "But running away isn''t the solution. I have to face this head-on. I have to trust that His Majesty will see the truth and judge me fairly." Colt''s eyes filled with sorrow and resignation. "I just don''t want to see you get hurt, Sage."


    I blew out a loud breath, trying to steady my racing thoughts. "Who else knows about this?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "I have no idea," he replied, shaking his head. "But it seems like not many pack members know about this. I''m just worried that my father might use this information to hurt you."


    My mind raced, trying to process the implications of his words. "Your father?" I repeated, feeling a chill


    1510 Mon Sep 16 Q


    run down my spin


    Yes Colt said, his voice heavy with regret. ''He''s always been ambitious, always looking for ways to gain more power. He wouldn''t think twice to use this information to get what he wants. He won''t care about Our innocence Colt sighed, his shoulders sagging. "I wish there was more I could do to help you."


    You''ve already done enough by warning me," I said, offering him a small, grateful smile.


    He nodded, a pained look in his eyes. "Just promise me you''ll stay safe.


    I forced a I a smile on my face as a response. I can''t answer that because to be honest, I''m not sure how to stay safe with all these threat circling above my head. My hands are full with my problem regarding the prophecy and the evil threatening our peace, and now this. He turned to leave and I was left standing there watching his back as he slowly disappear right before mydy she said, catching my attention.


    My


    "Let''s go back to my room," I said before leading the way. I can hear her footsteps as she followed me back


    to my room.


    "Mydy, is there anything you''d like?" ra asked as soon as we reached my chamber.


    "ra, what do you know about His Majesty''s first wife?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.


    Her eyes widened in surprise, clearly taken aback by my sudden question. "I-I don''t know much about her, mydy," she replied nervously. "Why the sudden interest?" know what she liked?" I pressed on. before


    "Do you


    ra hesitated


    first mating ceremony."


    answering. "Well, I never met her, but ording to the people in the pce, she was the most beautiful, kind, and soft-hearted Luna they ever had. Maybe that''s why His Majesty was so fond of her. He dered her as his Luna immediately after their "Mating ceremony?"" ''I repeated, curiosity piqued.


    "Yes, the first andst mating ceremony that happened here in the pce," ra confirmed.


    "What do you mean by that?" I asked, leaning in closer,


    His Majesty has lived for thousands of years, yet he only had one mating ceremony," she exined. "After that, no other wives have undergone the same ritual, not even the current queen."


    @ BO


    I frowned, the pieces of the puzzle not fitting together. "Why would he only have one mating ceremony?"


    ra nced around, as if checking for eavesdroppers, before speaking in a lower voice. "There are rumors, mydy. Some say that His Majesty''s first wife was his true mate, the only one he ever truly loved. After she was killed, he never found anyone else who could take her ce." Mate? Did he lied to me when he told me that never had a mate? Did they mark each other? Does his ability to feel the bond died with her?


    The weight of her words settled over me like a heavy nket. "But what happened to her? How did she die?"


    ra shook her head, her expression sorrowful. "No one knows for sure. Some say it was an ident, others believe she was murdered. His Majesty never speaks of it, and those who know the details are either sworn to secrecy or have taken the truth to their graves.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A chill ran down my spine as I considered the implications. "And you think this has something to do with the current situation?"


    ra bit her lip, looking uncertain. "I don''t know, mydy. But it''s clear that His Majesty''s past still haunts him. Whatever happened to his first wife left a deep scar."


    I nodded slowly, absorbing the information. "Thank you, ra. You''ve been very helpful."


    She bowed her head slightly. "Of course, mydy. If there''s anything else you need, please let me know."


    "Thank you, ra," I replied, watching as she quietly exited the room. The door clicked shut behind her, leaving me alone with my thoughts.


    I sat down on the edge of my bed, my mind a whirlwind of questions and doubts. Colt''s words echoed in my head, refusing to be silenced. "Will he forgive me when he discovers that my father was the one who killed his beloved Luna?" The thought sent a chill through my body, and I wrapped my arms around myself, seekingfort in the empty room. Mon, Sep 16

 Chapter 44

    C


    ???? 53%+


    My eyes widened in shock. I hadn''t really considered the full impact this would have on Colt. "No, Your Majesty," I stammered, my voice tinged with panic. "My brother has nothing to do with this. He''s already engaged to be married to one of the members of our pack. It''s only Sage who hasn''t given up her feelings for my brother."


    Her Majesty''s gaze remained steady, her eyes boring into mine. I could feel the weight of her scrutiny, as if she were dissecting every word I said, searching for any hint of deception. The silence stretched on, heavy and oppressive, until I feltpelled to speak again. "Your Majesty, I assure you," I continued, my voice trembling slightly. "My brother is entirely devoted to his fianc¨¦e. This is solely about Sage''s misced affections and her disloyalty. Colt is innocent in all of this."


    Her Majesty leaned back in her chair, steepling her fingers as she considered my words. The flickering candlelight cast shadows across her face, making her appear even more formidable. "Very well," she said finally, her tone thoughtful. "If what you say is true, then Sage''s feelings for your brother can indeed be used against her. But be warned; if this backfires, it will reflect poorly on you as well."


    I swallowed hard, feeling a knot of anxiety tighten in my stomach. "I understand, Your Majesty. I will do whatever it takes to ensure this n seeds."


    She gave a slight nod, a small smile ying on her lips. "Good. Now, leave me. I have much to consider."


    As I left her chamber, my mind raced with conflicting emotions. I had taken a significant risk by bringing this information to Her Majesty. The stakes were higher than ever, and I couldn''t afford to make any mistakes. My brother''s honor and my own ambitions were all hanging in the bnce.


    I was about to enter my room when I bumped into my brother. He was so deep in thought that he didn''t even notice me until we collided.


    "Colt," I called out, catching his attention.


    "Annika," he replied, looking flustered. "You''re still here?"


    "Yeah, why wouldn''t I be?" I responded, trying to gauge his mood.


    "After the stunt you pulled to get Sage in trouble, I''m surprised you haven''t decided to go back to the pack house," he said, his toneced with frustration.


    "My job here isn''t done yet, Colt," I said firmly.


    "What job? Are you still nning to do something against Sage? Will you please quit it? You, of all people, should be grateful to Sage. She took your ce so you wouldn''t have to marry that monstrous king," he argued, his eyes shing with anger. "What monstrous? He''s gorgeous. If I had known he was that good-looking, I wouldn''t have hesitated to marry him," I retorted, feeling a surge of indignation. "Do you even realize what I missed because you and Father didn''t want me to marry the king?" Colt''s expression shifted from anger to disbelief. "Are you serious, Annika? You''re talking about a man who  QD


    is ruthless, a king who has ruled with an iron fist for centuries. He can kill you, and he doesn''t need a reason to do so." 53% I crossed my arms, feeling the need to defend my stance. "You don''t understand, Colt. I could have been a queen. I could have had power, influence, and everything I''ve ever wanted, Instead, I was sidelined, and now I''m stuck watching someone else live the life that should have been mine."


    Colt shook his head, clearly exasperated. "Sage did you a favor. She spared you from a life that could have been filled with misery. And now you''re trying to destroy her? Why can''t you see that she''s not the enemy here?"


    "Oh,e on! She doesn''t look miserable to me. Why do you even take her side? I''m your sister; may remind you?"


    "Yes, I''m well aware of that. That''s why I''m telling you to stop whatever it is you''re nning against Sage. You might end up hurting yourself."


    "There''s nothing you can say that will change my mind. I''m going to take Sage''s ce no matter what."


    Colt sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Annika, please. Think about what you''re doing. Think about the consequences. If you keep going down this path, you might end up losing everything."


    "I won''t let that happen, Colt," I replied, my voice''firm and unwavering.


    He looked at me for a long moment, his eyes filled with a mixture of sadness and frustration. "I hope you know what you''re doing," he said finally, before turning and walking away.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    As I watched him go, a sense of uncase settled in my chest. I was determined to see my n through, but for the first time, I wondered if the cost would be too high.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter TITUS


    45


    "Argh!" I shouted in pain as the evil trapped inside my body began to be stronger as the day went by. I don''t know how long I will be able to hold on to this. "Alpha!" Scott ran towards me. "Should we call the elder again? It seems like the potion isn''t working anymore," he said worriedly. "No need. I can still manage," I said, stopping him as I tried to catch my breath. Though it was utterly painful. I''m already getting used to it. There''s not much that we can do aside from getting through this pain until it goes away. I''ve been doing this for centuries, so this time wasn''t much of a a difference. Scott was hesitant to follow my order, but he had no other choice. A few minutes passed when one of the pce aides arrived and whispered something to Scott. "The seer?" he uttered.


    "What is it, Scott?" I asked him.


    "The seer, Alpha. It seems like he has seen a new vision, he exined. "And it has something to do with the leviathan locked inside you."


    "Go on, let him in," I replied. I forced myself to get up from my bed. Scott helped me to stand up. I will not let my adherents see me in that pitiful state.


    Scott helped me into my royal robe; his hands were steady and efficient. Once I was decent, he signaled the other man to open the door and let the seer in.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your Majesty," the se seer greeted, his face mostly hidden beneath his usual robe.


    "What is it?" I asked, sensing the urgency in his demeanor.


    "A part of t of the prophecy has been revealed, Your Majesty. And it seems there is still hope."


    "Continue," I I ordered, my curiosity piqued.


    "A woman with a red wolf is destined to kill the leviathan inside you, Your Majesty. She is the only one who can eliminate evil without sacrificing your life. With the help of a de blessed by the moon goddess, the evil will be vanquished before it can walk the earth," he exined. "The vision arrived just as your body is growing weaker by the day. This can only mean one thing," he said, pausing for effect. "The red wolf has manifested as well."


    His words hung in the air, heavy with implication. The prophecy, long a source of both dread and hope, was finally beginning to unfold. I felt a mixture of relief and apprehension. "Who is this woman?" I asked, trying to maintain myposure. "And where can we find her?"


    "The vision was not specific about her identity, Your Majesty, but it is clear that she is already within your reach," the seer replied. "Her presence will be undeniable as the leviathan''s power grows." My thoughts raced. A woman with a red wolf. I once read about the ancient wolf. It only appears during times when there''s an eminent danger.


    "Scott," I said, turning to my trusted aide. "We must discreetly investigate every woman in the pce. Look for any signs of a red wolf. Report to me immediately with any findings." Your Majesty," Scott


    replied, bowing slightly before leaving to carry out my orders.


    Yes, The seer continued, "You must prepare yourself, Your Majesty. The battle ahead will be arduous. The red wolf''s power is immense, but it must be guided with wisdom and strength. The de blessed by the moon goddess can only be used once. And it can only be used by the one harnessing the power of the red wolf. After it serves its purpose, the power of the moon de will be gone along with the red wolf."


    resolve hardening.


    "Is there any way that I can recognize this woman?"


    b


    "I understand." I said, my offer you when ites to that. But one thing I can assure you, she will kill the evil and remove the curse from Your Majesty."


    "I''m afraid I have nothing to


    It was such a relief to hear that there''s still hope. After thousands of years of being a vessel for this evil, I can finally be free. All we can do right now is just wait until my Savior shows herself. guest.


    A few minutes after the seer left, I had another unexpect Scott said, his voice tinged with concern.


    "Your Majesty, the queen is outside, seeking an audience,"


    I


    I took a deep breath, the weight of the situation pressing down on me. "Let her in," I replied, my voice steady despite the turmoil inside.


    Scott nodded and hurried to the door. Momentster, Jane entered. She frowned upon seeing me, her eyes narrowing with concern and suspicion. "Your Majesty, are you alright?" She asked, standing in front of


    of me.


    I was sitting on my office chair inside my chamber, my body barely holding together the pain inside me. No one knew about the curse aside from Scott, my beta, and the council of elders.


    "Yes, why wouldn''t I be?" I replied, forcing a smile and trying my best not to show the pain that''s eating me inside. "What brings you here?" I asked, my tone guarded.


    Jane''s eyes squinted as she eyed me suspiciously. Though she held the title of queen, she was one of the few people I couldn''t trust. Her allegiance was always questionable, and I couldn''t afford to show any weakness in her presence.


    "I heard rumors," she began, her voiceced with an edge of curiosity and doubt. "Whispers among the s**ts that you haven''t been yourselftely. Is there something you''re not telling me?"


    I clenched my jaw, resisting the urge to let my frustration show. "There are always rumors, Jane. You


    @ G


    should know better than to listen to idle gossip."


    2


    14003


    1400


    She stepped closer, her eyes never leaving mine. "I''m not here because of idle gossip, Your Majesty. I''m here because I care about the well-being of this kingdom. If something is wrong, I need to know."


    Her words rang hollow, and I could sense the ulterior motives behind her concern. Jane had always been more interested in power and control than in the welfare of the kingdom. But I couldn''t afford to reveal my vulnerability to her. "I''m perfectly fine," I insisted, my voice firm. "Now, if there''s nothing else, I have matters to attend to."


    Jane hesitated, clearly unsatisfied with my response, but she finally nodded. "Very well, Your Majesty. But remember, I''m always here if you need anything."


    As she turned to leave, I couldn''t help but feel a chill run down my spine. Jane''s presence always seemed to carry an underlying threat.


    Once she was gone, I let out a shaky breath, the pain in my chest intensifying. Scott returned, his face etched with worry.


    "We need to move as fast as possible, Scott. We''re running out of time; I can feel it. Find the girl and the de."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." He then bowed before he left my chamber.

 Chapter 46

    It''s been days since Ist saw His Majesty. Every moment without him felt like an eternity, and the worry gnawed at me constantly. I wanted to check on him, to make sure he was alright, but fear held me back. I was scared that my presence might cause him more trouble. As the days passed, a sense of impending doom grew stronger. The prophecy loomed over me, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that time was running out. I had no ns of killing Titus, and the thought of harming him was unbearable. I could only pray that he was safe, wherever he was. Feeling suffocated by my thoughts, I decided to go to the garden for some fresh air. ra was busy with other duties, so I chose to go alone, not wanting to bother her.


    On my way to the garden, I overheard a few maids talking in hushed tones. An inexplicable urge to eavesdrop overtook me. I quietly hid behind a wall in the hallway, positioning myself close enough to hear their conversation without being seen.


    "I heard the king hasn''t been seen for days," one maid whispered, her voice tinged with concern.


    "Yes, and the pce has been unusually tense. The council of elders has been meeting more frequently, another maid replied.


    "Do you think it has something to do with that girl?" the first maid asked, her voice barely a whisper.


    I held my breath, my heart pounding in my chest as I listened intently from my hidden spot behind the wall.


    "What girl?" the second maid asked, sounding genuinely confused.


    "Haven''t you heard?" the first maid replied, her tone filled with intrigue. "The king ordered an investigation of every girl in the pce. They''re looking for someone specific, a girl who has a red wolf.


    My heart raced even faster, the pounding in my ears almost deafening. Red wolf? Could they be talking about me? I thought back to the day I first arrived at the pce, remembering the brief, mysterious moments when my bond with the red wolf flickered into existence. It was a part of me, something I had kept hidden from everyone. How did they know? The second maid gasped softly. "A red wolf? But that''s... impossible. Those are just legends."


    "Legend or not, the king seems to believe it, the first maid insisted. "I''ve heard from one of the guards that he''s desperate to find her. They say she might be the key to something important


    I pressed myself against the wall, trying to make sense of what I was hearing. If Titus was looking for a girl with a red wolf, and he probably knows about the role of the red wolf in the prophecy. Should I let him know that I''m the one he was looking for? "What do you think His Majesty will do to her once he found her?" the other maid asked, her voice tinged


    Rapid VPN


    Rapi


    ABC


    with curiosity and concern.


    "I don''t know," the first maid replied thoughtfully. "But I heard from one of the guards that he was nning to kill her."


    "What? That doesn''t make sense," the second maid protested. "Why would His Majesty search for her if he''s just going to kill her?"


    "I don''t n''t know all the details," the first maid admitted, her brow furrowing. "But my grandmother used to tell me stories about the red wolf. She said it''s a bad omen, appearing only once in a thousand years. When she appears, it signifies impending danger - a terrible threat that needs to be stopped. Maybe that''s why His Majesty is so desperate to find her, to prevent whatever catastrophe she''s tied to." "And His Majesty thinks she''s inside the pce?"


    I believe so.


    t how is that possible? We all know almost everyone around here. If there''s a red wolf among us, we will know it, right?"


    But how


    "Not everyone," the other maid interjected. "His Majesty has a new wife, don''t you remember?"


    "I suppose you''re right," the first maid mused, her brow furrowed in thought. "But how could she be the one? She seemed so... normal." "Who knows? I heard her family sold her off to His Majesty," the second maid cautioned.


    "Oh, yeah. I heard that as well," another maid chimed in from the background, confirming the rumor.


    The


    first maid shook her head slowly. "If she''s the red wolf, wouldn''t she be causing some kind of trouble already? I mean, we''ve all seen her around, and she hasn''t done anything strange." "Maybe she''s hiding it well," the second maid suggested.


    The first maid nced nervously down the hall, lowering her voice. "What will happen if she''s really the one His Majesty was looking for."


    "Hard to say," the second maid replied, her voice equally hushed. "But if she''s the one His Majesty is after, we better hope she''s not here. We don''t need any more trouble in the pce."


    The maids exchanged worried nces before continuing on their way, leaving me standing alone with a sinking feeling in my chest.


    My heart pounded in my chest, a mix of fear and disbelief flooding through me. Could it be true? Could Titus be searching for me only to end my life? The thought sent a shiver down my spine.


    Instead of going to the garden, I decided to go back to my room so I can think about my next move. As soon as I stepped inside, I looked for the moon de that I keep inside my room. I was hoping that Titus will listen to me before he proceed on killing me. If that happens, I had no choice but to defend Though I was still praying that we don''t need toe to that point. my life.


    BO


    I clenched the dagger in-my chest before hiding it inside my dres. i don''t know why, but I had the sudden urge to keep the moon de closer to me just in case the inevitable happen.


    It hadn''t been long since I came back to my room when I heard somemotion outside. I opened the door to check only to find the pce people running and panicking.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "W-What happened?" I asked one of the maids who''s trying to escape. But what are they trying to escape to? However, I didn''t get an answer as she didn''t bother to stop and answer my question.


    I was startled when rae rushing towards me. "Mydy, let''s go. We have to leave!" she urged me.


    "Why, ra? ra? What''s s going on?" I asked.


    "I don''t k


    know exactly, but Beta Scott ordered everyone to leave. Other people in the pce already evacuate. Everyone is rushing to get out."


    "What about His Majesty? Is he


    safe?"


    "Don''t worry about her, mydy. He''s the king. He''s safety will be ensure before us. Let''s go!" she insisted.


    I


    "No, I need to make sure he''s okay," I said before I went to the opposite direction of the people trying to flee.


    I hurried through the corridors, ignoring the panic that gripped the pce. ra''s words echoed in my mind, but my concern for His Majesty drove me forward. As I approached the royal chambers, the atmosphere grew tense. Guards hurried past me, their expressions grim and focused. and on the Pushing open the doors, I found the chamber empty except for a few attendants packing valuables into crates. "Where is His Majesty?" I demanded, my voice trembling with urgency.


    One of the atter attendants, a young man with a nervous demeanor, turned to me. "Lady Sage, His Majesty ordered us to prepare for his departure. He left with a small group of guards to secure the pce perimeter."


    Relief washed over me briefly, knowing he was safe for now. "Do you know what''s happening? Why is everyone evacuating?" I pressed, trying to steady my voice.


    The attendant nced around cautiously before leaning closer. "There''s been an attack, mydy. A pack of rogue wolf breached the outer defenses. They''re trying to break into the pce."


    clenched my heart. "How did they get so close?"


    Fear cle


    He shook his head. "I''m not sure, mydy. Beta Scott is leading the defense, trying to hold them off until reinforcements arrive.


    I nodded, my mind racing. "Thank you. Please, stay safe," I said.


    As I made way back to the crowd to leave the pce, I noticed a few peopleing up from what seems to be a secret passage. And with that, I instantly felt that there''s something wrong. They were in a hurry that they didn''t bother to close the door.  Chapter 46 53%


    I rushed into the dark underground room and followed the path the end of the hallway. The air felt colder and thicker as I moved forward, and I could hear the faint sound of dripping water echoing off the damp stone walls.


    When I finally reached the end, my heart sank at what I saw-Titus was kneeling on the ground with his wrists tightly tied. His eyes, once gentle, were now filled with darkness and a menacing determination. A cruel smile twisted his lips as he spoke in a voice dripping with threat. threat. "You''re toote, kitten," he taunted, his voice echoing eerily in the chamber. "This body is mine now. And I''m going to destroy your world!"


    Fear gripped my heart as I realized the truth. The ancient evil that had lurked within Titus, the Leviathan, had finally emerged, taking control of his form. It seems like everyone left him here as a vessel of destruction, a ticking time bomb poised to wreak havoc. My mind raced with disbelief and horror. This couldn''t be happening. Not to Titus, not to us. But the darkness in his eyes left no room for doubt. The Leviathan had seized its chance, exploiting the chaos to break free from its ancient prison. "T-Titus," I stammered, my voice trembling with both fear and sorrow. "Fight it. You can''t let this darkness consume you."


    The evil smile widened on his face, mocking and cruel. "There''s no Titus left to fight," he sneered. "This can''t hold me here forever."


    T


    I clenched my fists, my mind racing for a way to save him, to save us all. The Leviathan was a force of unimaginable power and malevolence, capable of untold destruction if unleashed upon the world. Yet, Titus, the man I loved and respected, was still somewhere within that darkness, fighting to regain control. Gathering my courage, I took a tentative step closer, ignoring the voice in my head screaming to run. "Titus, please," I pleaded, tears stinging my eyes. "Remember who you are. You''re stronger than this. Fight


    back.


    The Leviathanughed, a sound that chilled me to the core. "Your pleas fall on deaf ears, little kitten," it mocked. "The king is dead."


    The v


    walls are starting to crumbles. I know that it wouldn''t take long before he can free himself and destroy the whole ce. I need to do something. But how?


    "Tap into your inner strength, Sage. You must harness it to wield the moon de," the voice urged within my mind.


    "The moon de..." I gasped, drawing it swiftly from its sheath.


    "Take a deep breath, Sage. Close your eyes and sense the energy coursing through you," Selene instructed, her voice steady and reassuring. Iplied without hesitation, focusing on her guidance.


    It didn''t take long before I felt the power flowing through my body and into the de. My whole being started to glow, and my hair turned into a fiery shade of red. The power of the red wolf was waking up inside me, mixing with my own strength. As soon as my energy connected with the Moon de, the


    ancient symbols on its handle began to glow, casting a strange, ghostly light.


    10000 53%


    With each passing second, the glow grew brighter, lighting up the entire room. The symbols on the de pulsed with a rhythmic light, matching the rapid beating of my heart. I could hear a faint hum, almost like a distant melody, as the power of the Moonde reached its peak. Selene''s voice cut through the haze of energy and emotion,manding and unyielding. "The dagger is ready," she dered, her tone brooking no argument. "Pierce it straight through his heart."


    My breath caught in my throat, the weight of her words crashing over me. "What?" I managed to whisper, my eyes wide with shock. "I-I can''t."


    "You must, Sage. This is the only way to stop him," Selene insisted, her gaze piercing and resolute.


    Tears welle


    I up in my eyes as I raised the glowing de, my hands


    sing. Every instinct screamed at


    me to stop, but the gravity of the situation pressed down on my shoulders. This was the path we had to take, no matter how painful.


    "I love you, Your Majesty," I whispered, my voice cracking with emotion.


    With a final, deep breath, I drove the moon de into Titus'' heart. The room exploded in a blinding light, thebined energies shaking the very foundations of the pce. The symbols on the de red brilliantly, and I felt Titus'' essence flow into the de, merging with the power of the red wolf. Tears streamed down my cheeks as I pushed the Moonde deeper into his chest. I was crying for sorrow, for the ill-fated destiny that we shared.


    I silently wished that the moon goddess would allow us to meet again in another world.

 Chapter 47

    would be easy to pin this all on me.


    Titus remained unconscious, lying on the ground. I was panicking, with no idea what to do, when I heard footsteps approaching. Weighing the situation as I looked at the unconscious body of the Lycan king, it didn''t look good at all. I had no witnesses to prove my im. It So, I I had no choice but to flee the scene. I tried to shift into my wolf form to hide my identity, but to my surprise, I couldn''t shift anymore. The red wolf had fulfilled its purpose and disappeared along with the leviathan. Now, I was back to being that wolfless orphan once again. Though I I felt disappointed, I was quite relieved knowing we were now far from imminent danger. Titus had been freed from his curse.


    I had no idea where I was going. All I knew was that eded to get out of there before anyone could see me. Heart pounding, I darted through the corridors, avoiding the main paths and sticking to the shadows.


    I traced the wall, taking a dark path with no idea where it led. After what seemed like forever, I stumbled into one of the doors. Blinking against the sudden brightness, I stepped out of the tunnel into the chaos of the pce under attack by rogues. "Mydy, what are you still doing here?" ra shouted, her eyes wide with fear, as she spotted me.


    I to open my mouth to exin, but I didn''t know what to say. How could I tell her that I had just saved the king and the entire world fromplete abomination? Before I could even begin, she quickly cut me off. "You know what? It doesn''t matter. We need to leave while we still can." She grabbed my wrist and pulled me into the throng of people fleeing the pce''s


    chaos. chaos.


    The air was thick with smoke and panic; the cries of the injured and the sh of steel were echoing all around us. I could see the fear in everyone''s eyes as they scrambled to escape. ra''s grip on my wrist was firm, and her determination to get us to safety was evident in her every step.


    As we moved through the frantic crowd, I nced back, a part of me yearning to return to Titus. I hoped he would wake up soon and understand why I had to leave. But right now, survival is paramount. The rogues'' attack was relentless, and the pce walls felt like they were closing in on us. We reached a side gate, where a group of pce guards were holding back the attackers. ra and I slipped through the narrow opening, emerging into the forest beyond. The cold night air was a stark contrast to the heat and smoke of the pce. We kept running, the sounds of battle fading behind us.


    Eventually, we reached a clearing and paused to catch our breath. ra looked at me, concern etched on her face. "Are you alright, mydy?"


    I nodded, though my heart was still racing. "Thank you, ra. I don''t know what I would have done without you. ±±


    @ B


    Chapter 47 053%


    "We need to keep moving," she said. "We''ll find a safe ce to hide and figure out our next steps."


    With a final nce back toward the pce, I turned and followed ra into the depths of the forest. The night was dark and full of uncertainty, but I knew we had to keep going. For now, survival is the only goal. But deep inside, a small me of hope burned. I had saved Titus, and I would find a way back to him, no matter what it took.


    We pressed on through the dense forest, the sounds of the battle fading into the distance. The night was silent except for the crunch of leaves beneath our feet and the asional call of a nocturnal creature. ra led the way, her determination unwavering as we navigated through the trees. After what felt like hours, we stumbled upon a small, abandoned cottage nestled in a clearing. Its wooden walls were weathered, and ivy climbed over the roof, but it looked like a havenpared to the chaos we had left behind.


    "We can rest here for the night," ra said, pushing open the creaky door.


    Inside, the air was musty and cobwebs hung in the corners, but it was dry and safe. We found some old nkets and made a makeshift bed on the floor. Exhaustion weighed heavily on us, but the adrenaline still pumped through my veins, making it hard to rx. As Iy there, staring at t at the ceiling, thoughts of Titus consumed me. Was he awake? Had he figured out what happened? And more importantly, was he safe? The uncertainty gnawed at me, but I knew I couldn''t dwell on it. We had to stay focused on surviving and finding a way back to the the pce.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ra must have sensed my unease because she turned to me and said, "We''ll figure this out, mydy. I promise. But for now, we need to rest."


    I nodded, grateful for her presence and support. Closing my eyes, I tried to calm my racing thoughts. Sleep came slowly, but eventually, exhaustion overtook me.


    When I woke the next morning, the first light of dawn filtered through the small, grimy windows. ra was already awake, tending to a small fire she had managed to start in the old firece. "Good morning," she said softly, handing me a piece of bread she had found in one of the cupboards.


    "Good morning," I replied, taking the bread and nibbling on it. "Thank you, ra, for everything."


    She gave me a reassuring smile. "We''ll get through this. We''ll find a way to contact His Majesty and let him know we''re safe. But for now, we need to stay hidden and n our next move."


    I nodded, feeling a surge of determination. We had made it this far, and I wasn''t going to give up now. I would find a way back to Titus, and together, we would face whatever challengesy ahead.


    Days passed as we stayed hidden in the cottage, gathering our strength and formting a n. ra ventured out to gather supplies and news, always returning with snippets of information about the state of the pce and the ongoing battle. One evening as the sun set and cast a warm glow over the clearing, ra returned with urgent news. "My


    a


    §Ñ


    B @


    contact him and let him know where we are."


    "Is that true, ra? Then, I assume it''s safe for us to go back to the pce."


    "I believe so, mydy," she replied. "And I heard the royal guards are on their way here to pick us up," she added.


    As if on cue, I heard cars arriving outside the cabin. My heart swelled with hope, and I practically ran outside. But my excitement was short-lived when I was greeted by armed men, their guns pointed at me. Standing in front of them was Beta Scott. "Lady Sage, we are here to escort you back to the pce and face the charges against you. You have the right to defend yourself in front of the council," Beta Scott announced, his voice firm and unyielding. "What?" I stammered, my heart pounding in my chest. "What charges?"


    "You are hereby


    Majesty," he replied.


    I felt the ground shcused of treason and murder against His be a mistake! I would never harm Titus! I saved him!"


    shift beneath me as panic set tin. "Th "This must


    Beta Scott''s expression remained stoic. "You can exin that to the council, mydy. For now, you muste with us."


    ra stepped forward,


    orward, her face pale with shock. "Beta Scott, please, there must be some misunderstanding. Lady Sage has been loyal to His Majesty. She would nevermit such crimes."


    "We have our orders," he said, not wavering. "Lady Sage must be brought before the council to answer these charges."


    Two guards stepped forward and seized me by the arms, their grips firm but not rough. I struggled against them, my mind racing. "Please, you have to believe me! I did nothing wrong!"


    But i


    t it was of no use. The guards led me to one of the cars, ra trailing behind, her face etched with worry and fear. The journey back to the pce was a blur, my thoughts consumed by the impending trial and the potential consequences. Upon arrival, I was taken directly to a dimly lit chamber, the air thick with tension. The council members sat in a semi-circle, their faces grim. Beta Scott stood beside me as I was brought to the center of the room. "Lady Sage, you stand used of treason and the attempted murder of King Titus," the head councilor intoned, his voice echoing off the stone walls. "How do you plead?"


    "I plead not guilty," I dered, my voice steady despite my fear. "I did not attempt to murder the king. I saved him from great evil."


    "Then, we will give you enough time to gather all the evidence to prove your innocence. Tomorrow, once the sun sets, we will convene with this hearing."


    "Then, we will give you enough time to gather all the evidence to prove your innocence. Tomorrow, one


    the sun sets, we will reconvene for this hearing," the heat councilorared, his voice leaving no room for


    argument.


    Beta Scott remained by my side, his expression unreadable. "Lady Sage, if there is anything more you haven''t told us, now is the time," he said quietly, "I''ve told you everything," I replied, my voice filled with desperation. "Please, believe me."


    He nodded, though his eyes held a flicker of doubt. "We''ll see what the council decides."


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. "Scott, please, I would like to request an audience with His Majesty, I don''t know where these ridiculous charges originated, but I''m innocent. I need to talk to him." Scott Scoll lew a loud sigh, his shoulders sagging slightly. "I''ll see what I can do, Lady Sage," he said, his tone softening. "But I can''t make any promises. The king''s condition is still uncertain, and the council''s orders are strict." Please, Scott," !


    "I implored, my eyes pleading. "If there''s even a chance he can hear me, I have to take it."


    t looked at me for a long moment, his gaze searching mine. Finally, he nodded. "I''ll do my best. For now, you need to rest and gather your thoughts. You''ll need all your strength for tomorrow''s hearing."


    He turned to the guards. "Escort Lady Sage to her quarters and ensure she is not disturbed," he instructed. The guards nodded and led me away, their grips firm but not unkind.


    As I walked through the familiar halls of the pce, my mind raced with thoughts of Titus. I prayed that he was strong enough toe to my aid. The future felt precarious, and the weight of the usations pressed heavily on my shoulders. in my quarters, I paced the room, my mind a whirlwind of fear and determination. I had to find a way to clear my name. ra entered, her face lined with worry. "Mydy, what happened?"


    Back i


    I exined everything to her, my voice trembling. She listened intently, her expression growing more concerned with each word.


    "We''ll figure this out," she said firmly. "We have to. There''s no way you did what they used you of. The truth wille out."


    "I hope so," I whispered, sinking into a chair. "For now, we need to prepare. I need to find any piece of evidence that can prove my innocence."


    ra nodded. "I''ll help you. We''ll go through everything. Speak to everyone who might know something."

 Chapter 48

    No matter how hard ra searched, she found no one who could bear witness. to what happened that day. No one knew about my participan in the prophecy, not even Titus. This stark realization hit me like a ton of bricks: I was trapped. My only hope now was to talk to Titus and convince him that the usations against me were false. ra returned, her expression grim. "I couldn''t find anyone, mydy," she said quietly. "No one saw what happened. I''m terribly sorry."


    I sighed heavily. "That was what I''m afraid of," I replied. "Without witnesses, it''s my word against theirs. The council will be hard to convince."


    ra squeezed my hand. "Have you tried talking to His Majesty?"


    "I haven''t heard anything from Beta Scott. And we''re running out of time."


    "What are you going to do now, mydy?" ra asked worriedly.


    "I can''t wait for Scott. I will see His Majesty now," I said with determination. I didn''t waste another minute. I stormed out of my room and walked toward His Majesty''s chamber.


    As I approached the grand doors of Titus'' chamber, I was immediately blocked by the royal guards. "Halt! You are not permitted to enter," one of them barked. "Please, I must speak with His Majesty. It''s urgent!" I pleaded, but my words. fell on deaf ears.


    "No one is allowed inside without the king''s express permission," the guard reiterated.


    Before I could argue further, the doors to Titus'' chamber creaked open, and to my surprise, Annika stepped out. Her presence here was thest thing I expected.


    0 G


    "Annika?" I whispered, my voice tinged with disbelief.


    She looked at me with a smug expression, her eyes gleaming with confidence. "What are you doing here, Sage?" she asked, her tone dripping with condescension. "ed to see the king," I replied, trying to keep myposure despite the rising panic within me.


    Annika crossed her arms, blocking my view of the room. "His Majesty is resting. He doesn''t need to be disturbed by the likes of you."


    "The likes of me?" I echoed, my voice trembling with anger and confusion. "Annika, you don''t understand. I need to clear my name. I need to tell him the truth."


    Her smile widened, and she leaned in closer. "Oh, I understand perfectly. But it seems His Majesty has no interest in hearing your lies. He''s already made up his mind."


    My heart sank at her words, but I refused to give up. "I don''t believe you," I said firmly. "I will wait here until he speaks with me."


    Annikaughed softly, shaking her head. "Suit yourself. But believe me when I say that it was His Majesty''s will not to see you, dear sister."


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, eyeing her suspiciously.


    "Oh, you haven''t heard? His Majesty has proimed me to be his chosen Luna. Soon, he will announce and proim me as the new queen," she said with a smug look on her face.


    "What!" I eximed in surprise. "That can''t be! What did you do to His Majesty to convince him to do this atrocity?"


    Annika''s smile widened, and she leaned in closer, her eyes glinting with malice. "This is His Majesty''s way of thanking me for saving him."


    "Saving him? What lies did you weave this time, Annika?" I demanded, my voice trembling with a mix of anger and disbelief.


    219


    11:43 Tue, Sep Chapter 48


    She chuckled darkly, clearly relishing my confusion. "Oh, dear sister, it''s not at lie. It''s all about being at the right ce at the right time. When you fled, leaving His Majesty in a vulnerable state, I was the one who found him. I nursed him back to health, and in his gratitude, he realized who truly deserves. to stand by his side." "You''re twisting the truth," I spat, clenching my fists. "You took advantage of the situation, manipted him when he was weak. You''re nothing but a deceiver."


    Annika''s


    eyes shed with triumph. "Think what you want, Sage. The truth is, Titus saw your betrayal and my loyalty. He made his choice."


    "I didn''t betray him," I retorted, my voice rising Save him? Who would believe you that you''re the one who lifted the curse when I was the one who was present there when the elders arrived. I was the one holding the dagger, hence, I was the one who saved him."


    ? saved him from the curse, from the leviathan. If anyone is a traitor here, it''s you." Titus knows the truth. I firmly believe that he will take my side as soon as I talk to him.


    Herughter rang out, cold and mocking. "You?


    I took a step back, feeling the weight of her words. She had orchestrated everything, turning the situation to her advantage. "You''re not going to get away with this," I said, my voice firm despite the fear gnawing at me. "Titus will see the truth."


    "We''ll see," she replied, her tone dismissive. "For now, enjoy yourst moments of freedom. Soon, you''ll be nothing but a forgotten memory." She smirked.


    With that, Annika turned and walked away, herughter echoing in the corridor. I stood there, my heart pounding, the gravity of the situation sinking in. I had to act quickly. Time was running out, and eded to find a way to clear my name and save Titus from Annika''s clutches.


    "ed to see Scott," I murmured to myself. He''s the only one who can help me right now.


    319


    DramaBoy


    11:49 Tue Sep 17 ? 19 D


    I set off to find Scott. It took me a while before I finally found him, standing in the courtyard, giving orders to the royal army. His expression was stern, his eyes sharp as he directed the troops. "Scott!" I called out, my voice cutting through the din. He turned, surprise flickering across his face before he quickly masked it with his usualposed demeanor. "Lady Sage, chambers," he


    what are you doing here? You should be in y said, walking towards me.


    "I don''t have time to exin everything right now," I said urgently. "But Annika is behind all this. She''s manipting Titus and the council. I need your help to prove my innocence. I need to talk to Titus," I said, desperation creeping into my voice. "He needs to hear the truth from me. Annika''s lies are poisoning his mind." He hesitated, ncing back at the soldiers before turning his full attention to me. I''m afraid that''s impossible, mydy."


    "What? But why? I need to see him," I insisted. "Please, Scott. You know me. You know I would never betray His Majesty."


    "I''m sorry, but His Majesty specifically told me not to let you into his chamber."


    T


    I was taken by surprise. Fear creeped through my heart. Did Annika had sessfully poisoned Titus'' mind with her lies? "W-What do you mean?"


    "I don''t have answers, mydy. I was just following orders."


    I was losing hope, but I can''t give up now. "Then, at least help me sneak into his chamber. Please, Scott. I''m begging you."


    Scott''s eyes softened for a moment, then he nodded. "Alright. I''ll help you sneak into his chamber. But the rest is up to you, mydy." 11149 Tor Sap 17


    "Thank you, Scott." I said, relief washing over me.


    Scon gave me a reassuring nod before turning to the soldiers. "Listen up, men! We need to secure the outer perimeter. Move out!"


    As the guards scrambled to follow his orders, Scott motioned for me to follow him. We made our way through the pce, moving swiftly and silently. My heart pounded with every step, the weight of what I had to d pressing heavily on my shoulders. Finally, we reached the king''s chamber. Scott nced around to make sure the coast was clear before nodding to me. "This is it. Go now, and be quick."


    nodded,


    ded, taking a deep breath to steady my nerves. "Thank you, Scott."


    T


    With that, I slipped into the chamber, my heart pounding in my chest. The room was dimly lit, and the air was heavy with tension. I moved quietly, making my way towards Titus, who was sitting at his desk, his head bowed as if lost in thought. "Your Majesty," I called softly, my voice trembling.


    "I knew you would sneak your way in," came Annik


    voice from behind me.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, furrowing my brow.


    "Why wouldn''t my Luna be here, Sage?" Titus interrupted, his tone colder than I remembered.


    "L-Luna?" I stammered, the word catching in my throat.


    you


    heard it right, Sage. She''s my mate and my chosen Luna. I expect you to show her the same respect you show the rest of my wives," Titus said, his eyes hard and unyielding. "W-What happened to you?" My heart ached with a pain I couldn''t describe as I watched Annika wrap her arms around Itus shoulders, her smug smile never leaving her face. Annika''s fingers traced gentle patterns on Titus'' arm, her eyes glinting with


    triumph. "You heard it, dear sister. We''re mates. Now that the curse has been lifted and the evil has been defeated, His Majesty can finally recognize his true.


    mate,


    My breath caught in my throat, disbelief washing over me. "But... I thought..." "You thought what?" Annika interrupted, her voice dripping with satisfaction. "His Majesty immediately recognized our bond as soon the evil inside him was vanquished. He hasn''t been able to feel his mate because of the evil inside him that blocking his capability to recognize his mate." Titus remained silent, his expression unreadable as he gazed at me.


    Tears


    swelled up i o in my eyes, a tumultuous blend of heartbreak and fury. churning within me. "This isn''t true, Titus. You know it. Annika has deceived you. She''s not the one responsible for killing the Leviathan." Annika chuckled softly, her hold on Titus tightening possessively. "See, Your Majesty? She''s going to fabricate stories, iming it was she who rescued you that day." Titus ren remained silent,


    his expression clouded with uncertainty as he nced between us. The dimly lit chamber felt suffocating, the tension palpable as the weight of Annika''s usation hung in the air. My heart pounded with a mix of disbelief and desperation, knowing that the truth was my only ally in this pivotal moment. "Titus, please," I implored, my voice wavering but determined. "You know me. You know I would never deceive you. Annika is twisting the facts to serve her own agenda."


    Annika''s smile widened into a smirk, a gleam of satisfaction in her eyes. "I have evidence to prove that she''s not innocent as she ims to be." "What?" I gasped in utter disbelief.


    ??


    "Bring him in!" Annika''s voice rang out sharply. Within moments, a royal guard appeared, leading in a man whose face was bloodied and body marked with bruises. Annika''s eyes gleamed with triumph as she presented him to Chapter 48


    Titus. "He''s one of the rogues we captured after thest attack, Your Majesty. And he has some interesting information to share."


    The man, barely able to stand, was pushed forward into the dimly lit chamber. His gaze darted nervously between us, his breathsing in ragged gasps as he struggled topose himself. Annika''s smirk widened, a self-assured aura surrounding her as she anticipated the impact of the man''s revtion.


    Titus regarded the man with a mix of curiosity and apprehen n. "What is it that you have to tell us?" he demanded, his voice edged with authority.


    The rogue swallowed hard, fear etched across his battered features. "Your Majesty," he began hoarsely, "we were hired. Paid handsomely to cause chaos. and distract your forces. The woman who orchestrated it... she wanted your attention diverted." Annika stepped forward, her demeanor poised and calcted. "And who hired you?" she pressed, her voice cutting through the tense silence.


    The man hesitated, ncing cautiously at Titus before he spoke. "It was the woman right here, Your Majesty. She''s the one who nned it all. She talked about starting a new time, one without you."


    Annika''s eyes narrowed, and she held Titus tighter. "Your Majesty, this proves what I''ve been saying," she interrupted smoothly. "Sage is trying to shift me away from herself after her lies were exposed."


    Anger and frustration surged through me as I realized Annika was using the situation against me. The rogue''s words painted a damaging picture that threatened everything I had worked for. "Your Majesty, please," I pleaded, my voice shaking but determined. "This is a trap. Annika set it up to put the me on me."


    Titus stared at me intensely, as if he was carefully considering the situation. "Tell me, Lady Annika. What reason could Lady Sage possibly have for doing what you''re using her of?" he asked.


    I felt a wave of relief wash over me as Titus maintained his


    I


    119


    Tue Sep


    that relief was as I witnessed the malevolent grin spread across Annika''s face.


    Because she feared you would discover the truth," Annika dered, her voice dripping with malice. "The truth about what her father did that led to the her father did that led to the death of the previous queen, Lady Cami."


    Her words struck like a thunderbolt, sending shockwaves through the room. Titus''s expression hardened, his gaze shifting between Annika and me as he processed the usation.


    Titus''s brow furrowed, his eyes narrowing as he absorbed Annika''s usation. The weight of her words hung heavy in the air, casting a shadow over the room. I stood there, stunned into silence, grappling with the sudden turn of events.


    "Lady Annika," Titus began, his voice steady but tinged with concern, "what proof do you have of these usations?"


    Annika''s grin widened, her confidence unwavering. "My father can attest to that, Your Majesty," she replied smoothly. "My father discovered that Sage''s father makes deals with rogues, conspiring to undermine your reign. It was the main reason why he was used of being a traitor and was sentenced to death. My father can testify to the truth of what I''m saying."


    I felt a surge of panic rise within me, knowing how damaging these allegations. could be if they were believed. "Your Majesty, please," I pleaded, desperation creeping into my voice.


    Titus turned to me, his expression inscrutable. "Sage," he asked quietly, "did you know about this?"


    I was at a loss for words. Despite Annika''s maniptive usations, I couldn''t deny the truth about my father''s actions,


    I struggled to find my voice, wanting desperately to defend myself but


    knowing the truth couldn''t be twisted. Deep down, I knew what my father had done, and I couldn''t bring myself to lie about it.


    17:43 Tue Sep 17


    980


    "Her silence speaks volumes, Your Majesty. Should I order her execution?" Annika''s voice carried a cold determination.


    Titus considered her suggestion, his eyes narrowing in contemtion. "No," h replied finally, his voice tinged with a calcted edge. "I have a more fitting punishment in mind." His words hung heavy in the tense air, hinting at a n that promised consequences beyond mere death.

 Chapter 49

    I was curled up on my bed, writhing in pain. Every part of my body felt like it was on fire, and the agony was unbearable. I knew exactly why this was. happening, but that didn''t make it any easier to endure. The punishment was cruel and senseless-the loyal partner suffers when the other finds their mate. How could this happen? How could Annika be Titus'' mate? The thought alone drove me mad. But the searing pain ripping through me was proof. They were together right now, and this torment was the result of them sharing a bed. together.


    I tried to focus on anything to distract myself, but it was useless. The pain was too strong, and there was no escape. My mind was a storm of emotions- anger, jealousy, heartbreak-all mixed with the physical pain.


    The room spun around me as I gasped for air. I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms, trying to ground myself. Each minute felt like an hour, and each second an eternity of torment.


    This punishment felt like a cruel joke. I had stayed loyal, yet I was the one suffering. The bond, meant to unite us, had be a source of unimaginable. pain.


    "I''m sorry, mydy. I tried to ask for some medicine for the pain, but they wouldn''t give me any. This is cruel. You did nothing wrong, mydy," ra said as she was crying because there''s nothing she can do to help.


    Holt had already told me about what my father did to Titus. Even though I''m not sure if it''s true, I still don''t think it''s fair for me to be held responsible for something I wasn''t involved in.


    "It''s fine, ra. I can handle it," I assured her, my breath growing morebored.


    "Your wolf is gone. Any she-wolf would struggle with this pain, even with their wolf sharing the burden. But you''re enduring all of it with a human-like body.


    11:43 Tue Sep Chapter 19


    I''m not sure you''ll be able to withstand it. I''m afraid you might die, mydy! I need to tell His Majesty," ra said, her voice filled with panic. "N-No... argh!" I screamed in agony as another wave of pain hit my stomach, feeling like I was being run over by a thousand trucks repeatedly. "N-No, don''t." I managed to gasp between breaths. "He''s the one who wanted this. plea won''t change anything." I told her, struggling to catch my breath. "Mydy..." was all she could say.


    I forced a smile, trying to reassure her. "Don''t worry about me, ra. I''ve been through worse. I can handle this-argh!" I curled into a ball, clutching my chest as the pain made it hard to breathe, feeling as if something was squeezing the life out of me. ra kneeled beside me, her face etched with worry. "Mydy, I can''t just stand by and watch you suffer like this," she said, her voice trembling. "There must be something we can do."


    I shook my head weakly, my vision blurring from the pain. "No, ra. I can''t risk putting you in the middle of this. I have no power to protect you. "Just stay out of this."


    "But, mydy..." she insisted, her eyes filling with tears. "There has to be another way."


    I gritted my teeth, trying to suppress another scream. "Once this is over, I''ll find a way," I whispered.


    ra nodded, wiping her tears. She took my hand in hers, offering a small measure offort amidst the torment. "I''m here, mydy. I won''t leave you."


    The minutes dragged on like hours, each second a new wave of agony. My mind drifted, trying to find some escape from the relentless pain. Memories. of happier times flickered through my thoughts, but they only served as a stark contrast to the nightmare as enduring. Suddenly, a new, sharper pain ripped through my chest, and I cried out, unable to hold back. ra squeezed my hand tighter, her own fear palpable.


    "Hold on, mydy. Just hold on," she urged, her voice breaking.


    1 clung to her words, trying to find strength in her presence. The room seemed to spin, and darkness crept at the edges of my vision. I knew I was losing the battle to stay conscious, but I fought to hang on. "ra..." I whispered, my voice barely audible. "If... if I don''t make it..."


    "Don''t say that," she interrupted, her grip on my hand tightening. "You will make it. You have to."


    I tried to smile, though it felt more like a grimace. "If I don''t, promise me that you''ll take care of yourself, okay? I have few friends in this life, and you''re among the few I consider part of my family."


    ra nodded, tears streaming down her face. "Mydy..."


    I nodded weakly, feeling the darkness closing in. "Thank you, ra. For everything.


    I


    As the world around me faded, I clung to the hope that somehow I would survive this ordeal. The pain was overwhelming, but I had to believe that there was a way through it. For now, all I could do was endure everything until my body couldn''t take it anymore. I lost recollection of what happened right after I went nk. When I slowly opened my eyes, I was greeted by the familiar ceiling of my chamber. Every part of my body screamed in pain, even with the slightest movement. I pushed myself up despite the agony coursing through me. "Mydy- I heard ra''s voice, but she quickly halted her words, as if someone inside the room was preventing her from continuing.


    When I finally managed to sit up on my own, I immediately noticed the


    11:44 Tue


    11:44


    prominent figure sitting across the room. His presence was unmistakable. "You''re awake," he said, his deep, cold baritone voice cutting through the


    silence.


    I scoffed, a bitter smile curling my lips. "It turns out it wasn''t that easy to discard me, Your Majesty," I said sarcastically.


    His expression remained impassive, though his eyes flickered with a hint of something I couldn''t quite ce. "And you''re stronger than I expected," he replied, his tone devoid of any warmth.


    "You would need more than just sleeping with your mate to kill me," I bravely replied, my voice dripping with defiance.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, a sh of irritation crossing his features. "Such insolence," he muttered, though there was a grudging respect in his gaze. "Yo speak boldly for someone in your position."


    I straightened up, wincing at the pain but refusing to show weakness. "Whatever game you and Annika are ying, it will take more than that to break me, Your Majesty."


    He took a step closer, his towering presence casting a shadow over me. He then grabbed my chin and lifted it up, forcing me to meet his eyes. "You underestimate the power of the bond," he said, his voice low and menacing." can bring even the strongest to their knees." I met his gaze unflinchingly. "You might have forgotten that despite the situation I am in right now, I still have alpha blood running in my veins."


    "Still iming innocence, are we? Instead of doing so, you should be on your knees, begging, and ready to face the consequences."


    I red at him, my anger momentarily eclipsing the pain. "Consequences? Fo what? For something I had no part in? For a crime I didn''tmit?"


    His gaze hardened, and he leaned forward slightly. "You are bound by the same fate as your family. The sins of the father, as they say."


    1 croched any in, frustration boiling. And you call the


    Punishing


    ste


    for something my father did, something I had no control over is nothing but cruelty


    ra stepped closer, her eyes pleading with me to remain calm. "Mydy please...


    I took a deep breath, trying to meady myemotions. Your M-esty." I began, my voice softer but no less determined, it justice that you truly seek or is it revenge for the death of your beloved Agma?" I said that my voice was filled with bitterness. The next thing I knew. ¨ª fein has palmsting on my cheeka. "Don''t dare speak her name uning yonar dilday out hirur


    "If you despise me that much, why dianti taponai jrant kalli


    do met Raject me, and free me from this bond! I shouned while holding my ch**ka, still stinging from the pain of his sl**s


    the


    the


    §Ñ


    a


    "Why would I do that when I talk with you or your booty, and


    teams make timur watch you slowly dran pano de puck death for what your


    thr "Boxe father did tommer your to pay for every single vins that


    ver groung your family metod against du de


    desse


    Do whatever you want is not trade maloruby rad uel


    A tense sence Blied them as we kind eyes, orters of us willing to back down. His jaw clean mid sore internal struggle within himThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    A


    "Very well," he said "Let''s where than grower takes you."


    With that he turned and let there, his persener lingering like a dark cloud I let out a shaky breath, the terms in my baby slowly easing, s rushed to my side, by far end with gen


    "Mydy, are you all righ asked, her voice trembling sightly


    I managed a weak etmir. Tis fine, ra fant exhausted."


    80%;


    11:44 Tue Sep 17


    She nodded, her eyes reflecting both concern and admiration. "You were


    incredibly brave, standing up to him like that. It''s unfortunate we had no other choice but to endure his wrath.


    "We actually do have another choice," I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper.


    ra''s brows knitted together in confusion. "What do you ran, mydy?"


    "ed to escape." I exined. "As soon as I leave this ce, the alphamand and the pain from the broken bond will no longer have any power over me. I''ll be free from all of this and can finally live in peace, away from the torment."


    Her eyes widened with sudden understanding, and she moved closer, her concern evident. "But how do you n to escape? The pce is heavily guarded, and security is tight."


    freedom."


    "I''m not entirely sure yet," I admitted, my voice wavering slightly despite my attempt to remainposed. "But I have to try. If I stay here, the oue is certain-I''ll face death eventually. The choice is between dying here, trapped and defeated, or fighting for a chance at ra''s expression softened, a mix of worry and resolve crossing her features. "But, mydy, that''s dangerous."


    "I know it''s a dangerous move," I continued. "I''d rather die trying than give them the satisfaction of seeing me die in their hands."


    ra''s eyes were full of determination as she looked at me. "I understand. Then, I''ming with you."


    "What? No, it''s too dangerous!" I said, Panic in my voice. "You''ve already done so much for me. I can''t let you put yourself in danger, especially not for me."


    ra shook her head firmly. "You said I''m like family to you. This is what family does-we stick together no matter what. If you leave, I''ll be left here with no purpose. I want to help you."


    1 looked at her, unsure. "No, I won''t put your life in line just to save mine."


    ¦°


    ?


    ra moved closer, her eyes steady and full of sincerity. "I know this pce like the back of my hand. I grew up here and have learned all its secrets. I can help us escape."


    I looked at ra, her determined face glowing in the dim light of the room. Her knowledge of the pce was exactly what we needed. I realized that having someone like her on our side could really improve our chances.


    Even though I was initially hesitant, I knew I had no other choice. With the pce''s tight security, eded someone who knew it well. ra''s willingness to help and her deep understanding of the pce were too important to ignore.


    Finally, I nodded, feeling more resolved. "Okay, ra. If you''re sure about this, I''ll ept your help. We need to n carefully and make every move count. Your knowledge will be essential."


    ra''s face showed relief and determination. "We''ll figure this out together," she said confidently. "I''ll do everything I can to make sure we both escape safely."

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50 SAGE


    everybody


    else.


    I wasn''t expecting that I''d be adapting well to this new life. ra and I flew all the way to New York to start a new life. Werewolves tend to stay away from the city. It''s easier for them to keep the secret about our kind if we keep away from ces where humans lived. Since I already lost my inner wolf and ra was nothing but a mere mortal serving our kind, we didn''t have a hard time blending in ith the help of a few of ra''s friends, we manage to get out of the Lycan king''s territory. We were basically living here as humans, just like We''ve been peacefully leaving the city for about two years now. I haven''t heard anything from the pack, and it seems like we all moved on with our lives. I''ve got a job as an assistant in a small publishingpany. The royal family to which Titus belongs was involved in import and export. That''s why I stayed away from any business that might be connected to them.


    ra got a job as a waitress in a small bar a few blocks away from our apartment. We''ve been managing to live our lives here. Somehow, we ended up enjoying this simple lifepared to what we had before.


    "My


    "ra, didn''t I tell you to stop calling me that? I''m no longer ady nor a king''s wife. Here, we have the same status."


    "I''m sorry, Sage. Despite what happened back then, I still believe that you have the right to reim your ce. Especially right after you told me what happened, we practically owe our lives to you."


    "We''re way past that now, ra. We''re mere mortals now, living a normal life," I insisted.


    She blew a loud sigh, "I still don''t understand how the hell your sister managed to be His Majesty''s mate.


    80


    ra''s words lingered in the air, their weight pressing on my chest. I forced a smile, trying to keep the past at bay. "We may never understand how Annika managed it, but it doesn''t matter now. What''s important is that we''re safe and free from all of that. ra looked at me, her eyes filled with concern. "But are we truly free, Sage? Can you honestly say you''ve let go of everything? Of him?"


    I paused, struggling to keep up the calm front I was trying to now. The truth was. Titus still lingered in my mind, especially when the city quieted down and I was left alone with my thoughts. I had tried to push the feelings away, to convince myself that I had moved on, but the bond I once had with him. wasn''t something I could easily forget.


    "I don''t know, raa admitted softly. "But I''m really hoping that I did." I forced a smile on my face. "Besides, there''s no point in dwelling about. He''s mad at me and wanted me to suffer, and he got what he wanted."


    She reached out and took my hand, her grip warm andforting. "You deserve happiness, Sage. You deserve to find peace. Maybe it''s time to truly let go of the past."


    Her words were kind, but the thought ofpletely letting go felt like another betrayal. Not just to Titus, but to the person I had once been. Yet, deep down, I knew ra was right. Holding onto the past, onto the pain, was only hurting me. And perhaps it was time to finally allow myself to heal.


    I squeezed her hand in return, a small gesture of gratitude. "I''ll try, ra. I really will."


    She nodded, her smile reassuring.


    We sat quietly for a while, the weight of our conversation hanging in the air. Outside, the city buzzed with life-the hum of traffic and distant chatter a constant reminder of the world we now called home. It was so different from the life we once knew, but it was ours now, and we had learned to make peace with it.


    With


    "Take care, Sage. I''ll be covering a shift at the restaurant, so I might be home.te," ra replied.


    "Alright, see youter then," I said with a small smile before grabbing my things and heading out.


    I took the bus to the office; everything seemed normal like any other day. But as soon as I stepped into the building, I could feel a buzz of excitement in the air. Whispers circted through the office, making me curious. "What''s going on?" I asked Janice, one of my coworkers, as I dropped my bag onto my desk.


    "Girl, haven''t you heard the news?" Janice leaned in with a grin. "We''ve got a new CEOing in today. And the word is he''s super hot and gorgeous." Janice''s excitement was contagious, but I couldn''t help the flutter of unease in my stomach. A new CEO? It was unexpected, and changes at work always made me nervous. I tried to brush off the feeling, reminding myself that it was just another day. Still, the buzz in the office was hard to ignore. Really? She raised an eyebrow. "Interesting? That''s all you''ve got? Come on, Sage, this is big news! I heard he''s from one of those powerful business families-like seriously loaded. And if the rumors are true, he''s not just another boring suit. He''s young and apparently a total heartthrob."


    That''s interesting," I said, trying to match Janice''s enthusiasm.


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Well, I guess we''ll see soon enough."


    Janice nodded eagerly. "I heard he''s arriving any minute now. Everyone''s trying to get a glimpse of him. I''m jealous because you''ve got to work with him closely."


    "In that case, I should start working now. I probably have a lot of work to do for the turnover," I replied. There was something about the energy in the office today that felt different.


    As Janice bounced off to join the others, I settled at my desk, trying to focus


    1144 Tue Sep 17


    on my tasks. But my mind kept drifting back to what she said. There''s something about him that made me feel strange. I couldn''t quite ce it, but it felt like a small thread connecting my old life to this new one. "Sage, would you pleasee in her for a second?" he said.


    It hadn''t been long since I fired up myptop when Mr. Spencer, the owner of thepany, stepped out of his office.


    "Of course, Mr. Spencer, I responded before I quickly picked up a pen and paper from my desk and followed him inside his office. "Sit down," he said.


    "You''re making me nervous, Mr. Spencer. I let out a nervousugh. Since I started working here, Mr. Spencer has been nothing but good to me. He became the father ver had. He''s been sweet and caring, as has his wife. Susan.


    He chuckled, the sound warm and reassuring, yet there was a hint of something more in his eyes-something that told me this conversation was about to change the course of my life. "It''s not what you think," he began, his tone gentle but firm. "In fact, it''s quite the opposite. I''m here to ask for a favor. Sage. And more importantly, to convince you to stay, even though I won''t be around. I blink, trying to make sense of his words. "What? I don''t understand," I said, confusioncing my voice.


    Mr. Spencer leaned back in his chair, his expression softening. "You''ve probably heard the rumors by now-that I''m stepping down as the CEO of this publication."


    I nodded slowly, my heart sinking as the pieces began to fall into ce. "Yes, I''ve heard. But I didn''t realize it was true, I replied, my mind racing with questions.


    He gave a small, almost bittersweet smile. "It''s true. After years of running thispany, it''s time for me to move on. My sons, as you might also know, have


    80% 80%  B Chapter


    30


    no interest in taking over the business. They have their own paths, their own passions. And with no one else to pass the torch to, I''m left with no other option but to sell thepany."


    The weight of his words settled over me like a heavy nket. I had known Mr. Spencer for years, admired his leadership, and respected the way he ran thepany with both heart and business acumen. The thought of him leaving and thepany falling into the hands of someone new was uns ling. "Ipletely understand, Mr. Spencer," I said softly, "but what confuses me is what this has to do with me?"


    He leaned forward, his eyes locking onto mine with an intensity that made me sit up straighter. "Sage, you''re one of the most dedicated and talented employees we have. The new owner will need someone like you to help maintain the heart of thispany, to guide them through the the transition, and to ensure that the essence of what we''ve built here doesn''t get lost in the process." felt a lump 1 form in my throat, my mind spinning. "But... I''m just an assistant. How can I possibly make that kind of impact?"


    He smiled, a glint of pride in his eyes. "You''re much more than just an assistant, Sage. You''ve got potential-more than you realize. And that''s why I''m asking you to stay, to continue your work here, and to help lead thispany. I believe in you, and I know you can do it." His words filled me with a mix of emotions-fear, uncertainty, but also a spark of excitement. Could I really take on such a responsibility? Did I have it in me to step up and be more than what I''d always thought I was? As I sat there, processing everything he had said, I realized that this was more than just a favor. It was an opportunity-a chance to prove to myself that I was capable of so much more. And perhaps, in the process, Lcould also find a new sense of purpose in this life I had carved out for myself.


    "I don''t know what to say," I finally whispered, my voice trembling slightly.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just say you''ll think about it," Mr. Spencer said with a reassuring smile. ¡°And


    num, sep Chapter 30


    1:79%


    know that whatever you decide, I''m proud of you, Sage. You''ve been a vital part of thispany, and you have the potential to shape its future."


    I nodded, the weight of his words sinking in. "Thank you for your trust, Mr. Spencer. I''ll think about it," I promised, feeling a sense of resolve beginning to form within me.


    As I left his office, my mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. This wasn''t what I had expected when I walked into work today, but maybe, just maybe, it was exactly what eded. Minutes ticked by, and I found myself ncing at the door more often than I wanted to admit. Then, just as I was beginning to convince myself that it was all just office gossip, a ripple of movement passed through the room. Heads turned, voices hushed, and suddenly the air was thick expectation.


    with


    But what I didn''t expect was the sudden surge of electricity running through my veins. Everyone was too busy checking out the man who just walked into our office. But my attention wasn''t there. I was too focused on the familiar feeling engulfing every part of my being. It''s so familiar that it sends chills down my spine just by thinking about it. We meet again, kitten. I heard a familiar voice inside my head.


    "What did you just say?" I suddenly spoke.


    Janice looked confused from the other table. "What? I didn''t say anything," she replied.


    If it''s not here then...


    As if on cue, my eyes locked on the familiar pair of piercing blue eyes that I have been trying to forget these past few years.


    "It can''t be happening..." I murmured.


    *****. **

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51 SAGE


    Why do we still have our mind link? It should have been gone as soon as he found his mate. How the hell did he manage to get


    hell did he manage to get inside my head?


    My heart races as I start to panic. I need to get out of here. But how?


    I looked around the office, searching for another exit. I was taking advantage of the fact that he was halfway across the office and would need to pass. through all those people trying to get a glimpse of the new CEO.


    Don''t you dare move. His voice invaded my mind again,manding and. firm. He must have sensed what I was nning and tried to use his alphamand on me. I braced myself for the paralyzing effect, expecting my body to betray me and lock in ce, but nothing h What the hell?


    Without wasting another second, I did the only thing that made sense. I quickly walked towards the exit door that was a few feet away from him, the one that could lead me to safety. My pulse quickened as I neared the door, every step feeling like a battle against the unsee panic that threatened to overwhelm me.


    He watched me, his eyes dark with something I couldn''t quite read-anger, confusion, or perhaps something far more dangerous. But I didn''t stop to figure it out. All I knew was that I had to escape before he caught me.


    As I reached the door, a cold dread crept into my thoughts. I knew what he was capable of, and I half-expected to find his men waiting for me on the other side, ready to drag me back. My heart pounded as I pushed the door open, bracing myself for the worst.


    But the corridor beyond was empty, the only sound being the distant hum of the building. Relief washed over me, but I knew better than to let my guard.


    down. I couldn''t afford to becent-not when I was this close to getting


    away.


    Thankfully, I knew this ce like the back of my hand. Months of working here had given me an intimate understanding of every nook and cranny, navigate it in my sleep if I


    every shortcut, and every hidden passage.


    had to.


    I quickly made my way through a series of back hallways, keeping my footsteps light and my breathing steady. I took sharp turns and doubled back a few times, making sure to avoid the main corridors where his men might be stationed. My heart raced with each step, but I As I neared an old service exit that I knew was rarely used, I paused to listen for any signs of pursuit. Silence. A small, shaky breath escaped me. Maybe, just maybe, I could get out of this.


    I pushed open the heavy door and slipped outside, the cool air hitting my face like a ssh of water. The street was busy, filled with people going about their lives,pletely oblivious to the turmoil that was tearing mine apart. I blended into the crowd, moving quickly but n I didn''t dare look back. I couldn''t. Because if I did, I might see him.


    I quickly grabbed my phone to warn ra. It keeps on ringing, but no one answers until I hear the voicemail tone. I blew a loud breath before I left a


    message.


    "ra, we need to go. They found us. We have to leave as soon as possible. Be ready. I''ll be there in five minutes. Be careful. Don''t trust anyone," I warned. her before ending the call.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I quickly call for a cab so I cane home as soon as possible. I don''t have much time to waste. I''m sure that Titus'' men will be on my tail in no time.


    It took me five minutes before I reached our house. I was in a rush when I opened the door. I''m d that Titus'' men haven''t found our ce yet. But Chapter 51


    since he already found where I was working, I''m sure it wouldn''t take long. before he found where I live.


    I was relieved to find ra standing right before the door when I opened it.


    "Thank, God, you''re here!" I quickly imprison her into a tight embrace. "I was worried about you. Did you get my message?" I asked her.


    "Y-yes," she stuttered.


    "Good. Then, what are you standing there for? Let''s go. We need to leave," I said before grabbing her hand. But I was confused when she didn''t move. I frowned in confusion. "What''s wrong, ra?"


    "I''m sorry, Sage. They got my phone. I didn''t manage to warn you," she apologized.


    Iugh nervously, "What do you mean?" My heart started racing. My body turned cold when I saw the fear in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Sage. I''m really sorry," she repeated as she threw a fearful nce. above my shoulder. Tears started running down her cheeks as she sobbed. frantically.


    I took a deep breath. It doesn''t take a genius to understand what she was saying.


    "Mydy," said the familiar voice behind me.


    Instinctively, I spun around, my body moving to shield ra as I put her behind me. She had done nothing but help me, standing by my side through everything. She didn''t deserve to be caught in the crossfire of whatever wasing next. I wouldn''t let her suffer because Beta Scott stepped closer, his presence towering and imposing. The weight of the situation pressed down on me like a vise, but I refused to back down. Not when ra''s safety was at stake.


    "I''m the one you want," I said, my voice trembling but defiant. "Leave her out. of this."


    ra''s sobs grew louder, her grip tightening on my arm as she tried to speak, tried to protest, but I silenced her with a firm shake of my head. This was my fight, not hers.


    "Don''t worry, mydy. We''re not going to hurt her," Beta Scott assured me. "But you need toe with us."


    "How can I be sure about her safety?" I demanded, my voiceced with. desperation. "I need your word, Beta Scott, that no harm wille to her."


    He paused; his eyes met mine. "You have my word," he finally said. "ra will be safe. She''ll being with us."


    "No, let her go. She doesn''t need toe with us. Set her free!" I insisted.


    "I''m afraid I can''t do that, mydy. But rest assured that we''ll take care of her," Beta Scott replied.


    I wanted to believe him, wanted to trust that he was telling the truth, but doubt gnawed at me. My instincts screamed that I was walking into a trap, but what choice did I have? ra''s life was at stake, all because of me. "ra, it''s going to be okay," I whispered to her. "Just do what they say, and stay safe."


    Her tear-filled eyes locked onto mine, a silent plea for me to reconsider, to find another way. But there was no other way. I had to go with them; I had to face whatever awaited me, even if it meant stepping into the lion''s den.


    When everything was settled, Beta Scott slightly bowed his head and motioned his hand as if he were allowing me to walk before. I was surprised. by that. I was expecting them to drag me against my will, but why are they being nice to me? This is definitely suspicious.

 Chapter 52

    his enemy before heading back.


    My confusion grew when I noticed that we were headed in a different direction instead of going back to the pce. And then, I remember my encounter with His Majesty a while ago in my office. He''s pro bly staying in one of the hotels here and wanted to see the face of However, it still makes me wonder why the hell these people are treating us nicely. I wasn''t even in handcuffs. It makes me think that they''ve been being nice to me because they know that the moment I stand before the Lycan King, that will be the end of me. My heart stopped with the thought of it. But I already made peace with it. I already epted that this time wille and that I will meet my end sooner orter. I was just worried that ra would be caught in between this chaos. She did nothing but help me. I felt guilty that she would be in a terrible situation because of that. I was so lost in my thought that I didn''t notice that we were already parked outside the hotel. I was confused when I saw Beta Scott standing beside the car, and it seems like he already opened the car door for me.


    "What the hell is happening?" I murmured to myself.


    Despite my confusion, I carefully get out of the car.


    "Please follow me, mydy," Beta Scott said before leading the way. Before


    I did, I turned around to check on ra. The furrow on my forehead deepened when I saw her smiling and making conversation with the guards. ra seems to notice the pair of eyes that was looking at her, so she turned towards my directions. I was caught off guard when she waves at me with excitement. "She''ll be fine, mydy. Don''t worry about her," Beta Scott assured.


    OB


    "That''s not what I''m worried about, honestly," I blurted out. I blew a loud sigh before I continued to follow him.


    We were silent during the elevator ride. Many unpleasant thoughts are circling around my head. I was wondering whether I will be able to get out of this hotel alive. After a few minutes, we finally reached the top floor. Te elevator door opened, and I immediately noticed the only door on that floor as soon as we stepped out. Beta Scott led the way to the door. He punched a few numbers, which I assumed to be the passcode. After a few minutes, the door opened.


    I have nothing to describe what I''m feeling right now. Is this how people on death row feel when they''re about to meet their end?This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    We slowly walked inside his hotel room, the door clicking shut behind us. The soft glow of ambient lighting bathed the space in a warm, golden hue, casting elegant shadows on the polished marble floors and the tastefully arranged modern art pieces. My heart pounded with the looming threat of danger hanging over me like a dark cloud. Yet, despite the ominous circumstances, I found myself momentarily distracted by the sheer beauty of the room.


    Plush velvet couches in deep, rich tones invited rxation, while floor-to-ceiling windows framed a breathtaking view of the city skyline. The soft murmur of a ssical piano piece yed in the background, filling the room with an air of sophistication that was almostforting. I couldn''t help but let my eyes wander, taking in every detail-the sleek, minimalist design, the luxurious fabrics, the subtle scent of fresh roses that lingered in the air. I almostughed at the irony of it all. Here I was, possibly standing on the brink of death, and yet, in this moment, I was surrounded by such elegance.


    If this was to be my end, I don''t have anyints. I wouldn''t mind dying here, in this room that seemed to belong to a world far removed from the one I had known.


    I held my breath the moment I saw his familiar back. He was standing-1-


    11:45 Tue Sep 17 #


    Doprer 17


    ss wall, sipping from his ss while his other hand was inside his pocket.


    Your Majesty, Lady Sage, is here," Beta Scott announced. He bowed his head without waiting for a response.


    I felt a surge of panic when I saw that he was about to leave. In fear that I won''t be able to say whatever I have to say as soon as I am left alone with s Majesty, I gather all my courage to speak.


    a


    "I know I''m in no position to ask this, but please, can His Majesty confirm to me what Beta Scott said a while ago regarding the safety of ra?" I bravely


    asked. asked.


    "You''re more worried about the safety of your attendant than yours?" said his deep baritone voice without even ncing in my direction.


    I


    "As I said, she did nothing wrong. I''m going to face all the charges against her as long as you promised me her safety," I insisted.


    He chuckled before slowing and turning around to face me. I felt shivers down my spine as soon as I saw the chilling smirk ying on his lips.


    "For someone who said she''s no position to make demands, you''re quite demanding, kitten," he responded.


    Hearing t those same endearments he used to call me brought back a lot of memories and perhaps feelings that I was trying hard to forget.


    ?"


    "Just answer me, Your Majesty," I pleaded. I''m already desperate to make sure that ra''s safety is secured before I face my death. "You can leave now, Scott," he ordered.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Beta Scott replied before bowing his head slightly.


    Panic surged through my body when I saw him slowly leaving the room. "B- But wait-"I was startled as soon as I heard the clicking sound of the door. I had an urge to run away from this ce as soon as possible. But how? Beta Scott will surely be just outside the door; trying to escape will surely be no use. DramaBox


    0 B


    I was staring at the door, fighting my urge to escape. But all those thoughts quickly vanished when I felt a domineering presence behind me.


    I held my breath when I felt a warm, minty breath brushing against my ear. "It''s nice to see you again, kitten."

 Chapter 53

    Chapter SAGE


    53


    I quickly turned around and found him standing right before e with our faces only inches away from each other.


    +


    1


    I gasped for air as soon as I smelled his familiar scent. I automatically took a step back to put some distance between us, but he was quick to catch up. He stepped forward at the same time that I would step back until my back hit the door. "W-What are you doing?" Panic surged through every fiber of my being. I had no idea what he''s nning to do. With every step he takes, I feel like I''m getting closer and closer to my death. "This," he simply replied before he grabbed my waist and pulled me towards. him.


    I barely had time to process what was happening before his lips crashed against mine, hard and demanding. Shock and confusion paralyzed me for a moment, my body stiffening in his grasp. Instinctively, I tried to turn my head away. But his other hand was already there, fingers gripping my nape with an iron hold to keep me locked in ce.


    My mind screamed for me to resist, to push him away, but my body betrayed, me. Despite the terror coursing through me, there was a small, shameful part of me that responded to his kiss, igniting a spark of something dangerous and unwanted. It was a sensation I didn''t want to acknowledge. But no matter how hard I resist, there''s no point in lying to myself.


    For a fleeting moment, the thought crossed my mind-if this was my end, could I allow myself to enjoy this pleasure before I die?


    But no. I couldn''t let myself go there. I forced myself to push those thoughts away and focus on the reality of the situation.


    Yet, as his lips moved against mine, relentless and unyielding, I felt the war between my mind and body intensify, leaving me trapped in a web of


    11:45


    11:45 Tue. Sep 17 Chapter 33


    confusion and a dangerous forbidden desire. As his s his lips continued to press against mine, I could feel my thoughts spinning out of control. It was as if I were treading on the edge of a dangerous cliff. I caught myself trapped in between the overwhelming need to escape and the inexplicable pull that his touch ignited within me. My heart pounded in my chest.


    But just as I was about to lose myselfpletely, a surge of anger welled up. from deep within. This wasn''t how it was supposed to be. This wasn''t how I would meet my end, submitting to the man I once cherished but who gave me nothing but pain in return.


    I gather every strength in my body. I shoved against his chest with all the strength I could muster until I could finally break the kiss. I gasped for air, my lungs burning as if I''d been underwater for too long. His grip on my waist loosened slightly, and I seized the moment, stepping back and putting some much-needed distance between us.


    His dark eyes bore into mine with something far more dangerous lurking within them. But I couldn''t let myself be intimidated.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" I spat, my voice trembling with fear.


    A slow, chilling smile spread across his face, and he took a step closer, but I held up my hand to stop him. "Stay back," I warned, my voice growing stronger. "I may be powerlesspared to you, but I''m not going down without a fight."


    For a moment, he seemed to consider my words, his expression unreadable. Then, to my surprise, he stopped moving forward, his eyes never leaving mine. "You''re an interesting one, Sage," he said quietly, his voice low and dangerous. "Most would have given in by now." I swallowed hard, trying to steady my breathing. "I''m not most people."


    "No, you''re not," he agreed, his voice barely above a whisper. "That''s what makes you more interesting. It makes me wonder how you managed to resist my alphamand"


    aybe


    ir pack."


    chuckled, "That''s impossible. You''re still married to me, kitten. So, you are etty much still part of my pack." wallowed hard, trying to steady my breathing. "Stop calling me that. And


    n''t you dare try to kiss me again." I don''t like the feeling his old endearment ought back to me.


    s eyes darkened as if I awakened a beast inside him when I denied him


    mething he owned. "You''re my wife. You can''t stop me from kissing you," he


    id.


    et out a bitterugh. "You''re funny," I said sarcastically. "You don''t seem to member that when you willfully slept with my sister despite knowing it''s fect on me because of our bond."


    saw his jaw clenched. It looks like I hit some nerves there. "Your sister will get hat she deserves for what she did. But I didn''te here to talk about her. I ame here to get you and bring you back," he exined.


    I''m ttered that His Majesty managed to find sometime to bring back a raitor. Is your grudge against running that deep?" I bravely asked. There''s no >oint in getting into formalities. I''m going to die anyway.


    It seems like Scott hasn''t informed you why we''re here," he said, his voice calm yetced with authority.


    I lifted my chin, trying to mask the fear coursing through me. "He doesn''t have to. I know exactly why you''re here. I''m a fugitive in the eyes of the pack, and you''re here to make me pay for crimes I didn''tmit." His expression didn''t change, but I could sense the tension in the room growing thicker. "So, you admit to all the charges against you?" he asked.


    I shook my head, frustration and anger bubbling up inside me. "Of course not! I would never do those things. I didn''t try to kill you or anyone else. If anything, I tried to save you, even if it meant putting myself in danger." My


    Dramab DramaBox


    Discover the power of short-form grytelling. Be 46* FREE Inspred, be moved, be entertained


    Google y INSTALL


    06


    voice cracked slightly, but I forced myself to continue. "And yet, what did I get in return? The moment you woke up, you slept with my sister."


    Titus flinched as if my words had physically struck him. His eyes darkened with guilt, but I couldn''t stop now. The memories of that day came rushing back, fueling the fire that had been burning inside me for so long.


    Titus took a step closer, his expression filled with regret. "I didn''t mean to. But I''ll make sure that whoever orchestrated what happened that day will pay severely," he began, but I cut him off.


    I scoff in exasperation. I can''t believe that he believes that he wasn''t the one responsible for what happened. "I don''t care!" I shouted.


    "It was your sister. She used dark magic to control me, making me do her bidding. She even found a spell that mimicked our mate bond, making it seem like she was my true mate. She nned everything, and I swear she''ll pay for what she''s done," he still continued to exin.


    I stared at Titus, his words washing over me like a cold wave. It was hard to process everything. That he had been manipted by Annika. Well, I''m not surprised with Annika. I just wonder how she managed to do that inspiration of the heavy security surrounding His Majesty when he was unconscious. It seems like there are more traitors inside the pce than we know. "Then, does it mean I''m already acquitted of all the charges against me?" I asked.


    "It frustrates me that after everything I''ve told you, that''s the only thing you care to ask," he said, his voice tinged with irritation.


    I rolled my eyes and scoffed, "Honestly, I don''t care about all the other details. The only thing I need to know is whether I''m no longer being med for those crimes."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    His expression darkened, his jaw clenching as he locked eyes with me. "Yes, that''s correct," he replied, his gaze never wavering.


    I let out a deep sigh of relief, a small smile tugging at my lips. "You must''ve felt


    104.79


    guilty, and that''s why you came here to deliver the good news in person, Your Majesty. I appreciate it. Now, let''s just move on," I said, tur ng to leave. But before I could reach the door, he suddenly grabbed my arm and spun me around, pulling me against his solid, chiseled chest. "I don''t think I made myself clear, kitten. I came here to bring you back," he murmured while our faces were only inches away from each other.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54 SAGE


    Your Majesty. I think it was me who didn''t make myself clear. I have no ns on going back. Especially now that I have no reason to do so. You said it yourself that I''m already acquitted of all the charges against me. Vy would I go back?" I scoff, acting as if that thought was the worst idea ever.


    NO.


    His eyes glow, and his wolf was threatening toe out. It seems like he was about to shift any moment. A year ago, that sight would have made my legs tremble with fear. But I''m not the same Sage I once was. I knew that by escaping from the most powerful lycan, I''d be forever hunted by death. So, I made sure to prepare myself for this moment. I''ve been training relentlessly, ready for a fight whenever ites.


    I readied myself the moment I saw him take a step forward, my body instinctively shifting into a defensive stance. His surprise was evident, a flicker of something unreadable crossing his face before it was reced by a mischievous smirk. "That''s cute, kitten," he began, his toneced with condescension.


    But I didn''t let him finish. With a swift movement, I lunged forward, catching him off guard. My fists connected with his chest, and before he could react, I followed up with a quick sweep of my leg, sending him crashing to the ground.


    I couldn''t afford to give him a chance to recover. If I did, I knew he''d overpower me in an instant. After all, I was only human, powerlesspared to him. The only reason I''d managed to knock him down was because I''d caught him off guard. But now that he knew I wasn''t going to go with him without a fight, I was well aware that I stood little chance against him. Seizing the moment, I leaped on top of him, hoping tond a final blow. But luck wasn''t on my side today. He was quicker than I anticipated, effortlessly blocking my attack. Before I knew it, my arms were trapped in his firm grasp, leaving me helplessly pinned.  B. Chapter 34


    He looked at me, and there''s something in his eyes that I couldn''t fullyprehend. Instead of anger or insult, there was something else in his gaze- something that made my pulse quicken. His lips curled into an amused smile, and a low chuckle rumbled from his chest. "Well, well, I didn''t see thating," he murmured, his voiceced with something that dangerously resembled admiration. "I''m impressed, Sage." His words sent a shiver down my spine, but I forced myself to focus on the situation, trying to ignore the heat rising to my cheeks. I struggled to free my arms from his grasp, but the more I tried, the tighter his hold became. His grip was unyielding, and I could feel the strength behind dit, reminding me just how outmatched I was. My eyes widened in shock when he suddenly pulled my waist against his body, his strength effortlessly overpowering me. In one swift motion, he flipped us over, pinning me beneath him. The sudden change left me breathless, and I found myself staring up at him, our faces mere inches apart. "That''s more like it," he whispered, his voice low and filled with an intensity that made my heart race. The smirk on his lips told me he was enjoying this far too much, and it only fueled the fire within me. But as much as I wanted to fight back, the weight of him pressing down on me left me immobilized, trapped beneath the very man I had sworn to escape. My heart pounded in my chest, its frantic rhythm matching the rush of panic and adrenaline coursing through me. He raised my arm, pinning it above my head, and I gasped at how easily he restrained me. His weight settled over me. The warmth of his body made my breath hitch. The realization that he now hadplete control over me sent a wave of fear and something more unsettling through my veins. "Don''t you dare," I spat out, my voice shaking in anger and desperation. But my words seemed to have no effect on him. The dangerous smirk that tugged at his lips told me he was fully aware of the power he held over me.


    "What? I''m not doing anything," he teased, his smirk widening, "yet." Tue, Sep 17


    11:46'' Tue


    Chaped 54 He shifted his weight, positioning himself more deliberately on top of me. My breath caught in my throat as I felt his legs spreading mine apart, his body pressing intimately against me. The heat of his growing arousal was impossible to ignore, and my body tensed as the hard bulge of him pressed. firmly against my center. A mixture of emotions swirled inside me-fear, anger, confusion-and something else I didn''t want to acknowledge. My throat felt dry, and I struggled to keep myposure, my mind racing for a way out of this. But every time I tried to move, his grip tightened, keeping me firmly in ce. The intensity in his eyes told me he was fully aware of my predicament and that he was enjoying every second of it. "You can keep fighting, Sage," he murmured, his breath brushing against my ear, each wordced with a dangerous edge that sent shivers down my spine. His voice, low and seductive, was a dark promise of what he intended, making it all too clear that he believed he was inplete control.


    A


    But I wasn''t about to let him have the upper hand without a fight. I red at him, mustering all the defiance I could, even though my heart was pounding in my chest. "I don''t know about you, but I''m d**n sure this won''t end with me in your bed," I shot back, my voice firm I despite the tremor in my hands. He paused for a moment, his eyes locking onto mine, the intensity in his gaze making it hard to breathe. Then, a slow, almost predatory smile spread across his lips. "Is that so?" he asked, his tone dripping with challenge. "Shall we put that to the test?" Before I could respond, he shifted his weight slightly, pressing down on me just enough to remind me of the power he wielded over my body. My pulse quickened as I felt his hand trail down my side, teasingly slow, as if daring me fore! to resist.


    His words echoed in my mind, the challenge hanging between us like a loaded weapon. I knew he was testing my resolve, pushing me to see if I''d break under the pressure of his dominance. The hent end:- 11:46 Tue Sep 17 Chapter 34


    But I wouldn''t give him the satisfaction. Not yet. "You can try." I whispered. back, my voiceced with determination, even as my heart raced with a mixture of fear and something dangerously close to desire. "B I''m not going to make it easy for you."


    His eyes shed with amusement and something darker, something that sent at thrill through me despite my resolve. "I wouldn''t expect anything less," he replied, his voice a low rumble that reverberated through me. His grip on my wrists tightened.


    I I felt the heat of his body pressing against mine, the tension between us thickening with every passing second. His breath was warm against my neck as he leaned closer, his lips hovering just above my skin, teasing, taunting. "Hmmm...fck! I miss your scent," he murmured as he continued to press his nose against my neck, sniffing every scent left in my body. swallowed hard, trying to steady my breathing, trying to ignore the way my body reacted to his closeness.


    Get off me!" I shot back, trying to sound braver than I felt. I shifted beneath nim, testing his hold, but his hands remained firm, pinning me in ce. My heart pounded in my chest, a wild rhythm that matched the chaos of my houghts. I''m not going to sleep with you. I''m not the same person I was before, I added, my voice a little more steady, a little more sure.


    He chuckled, the sound low and dangerous. "Neither am I," he whispered, and before I could react, his lips were on mine, iming, demanding. The kiss was ierce-a sh of wills as much as it was a meeting of mouths. I tried to resist, tried to pull away, but the fire between us was undeniable and consuming, and I found myself kissing him back, despite every instinct screaming at me to stop.


    I hated how easily he unraveled me, how quickly he could turn my anger and defiance into something else, something heated and desperate. His hands moved from my wrists, sliding down  G. Chapter 34


    When he finally pulled back, I was breathless, my mind spinning from the intensity of it all. He looked down at me, his eyes dark with desire but also with something softer, something that made my chest tigen in a way I didn''t want to examine too closely. "Do you still think you can resist?" He asked, his voice a rough whisper, his breath mingling with mine.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your kiss didn''t mean anything," I bravely responded as I tried my best to hide the turmoil happening inside my head.


    "Let''s see about that," he replied as if he took it as a challenge.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter SAGE


    55


    it the more I move, the


    I


    I keep on struggling to free myself from his grasp. tighter his hand gets. I''m already panicking when I noticed his head started to close the gap between our faces. The warmth of his body pressed against mine was wreaking havoc inside me. My defenses were starting to crumble, but I made sure not to let it show. I held my breath as soon as our faces were only inches away from one another. I thought he was going to im my lips, but to my surprise, he ran his tongue along the sharp edge of my jaw, causing turmoil into my being. I know I shouldn''t I dn''t be enjoying his advances, but I have no control over my body. I feel like a puppet who follows all of his biddings. My heart races even more when his treacherous tongue traces down my neck until it finally reaches my corbone. I gasped for air when he continued I to licked my corbone down to the valley of my breast. "Aaahhh!" An involuntary moan escapes my lips when he dug his teeth against my skin. But the pain quickly vanished when he started sucking the same ce that he bites. "Hmmmm...god, I missed hearing your moans," he murmured against my skin as he continued to suck the side of my breast. "I want to fck you now so bad."


    His voice somehow wakes me up from my madness. I should not let him do whatever he wants. I need to fight him.


    "You wish. Get off me!"


    He chuckled. The vibration of hisugh resonated against my skin. He then ran his nose against my skin as he slowly moved his head up until our faces. were level. "The words thate out of your mouth don''t align with what your body is telling me, kitten."


    1/6 11 46 Tue, Sep 17 Chapter 35


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Let me go!" I raised my voice I continued to struggle to free myself. I held my breath when I felt his hips pressing against me hardly, making me feel his solid rock member that was growing in between his legs. It paralyzes me. The memories of his long and hard shaft invading every inch of my body flood me like tidal waves. "See?" He smirked. "That''s what I''m talking about," he said, referring to my reaction as our bodies touched. "Admit it. You want me as much as I want you," he murmured as our lips barely touched. He was about to im my lips when we heard the doorbell ringing. I thought he was going to stop to check on it, but I was surprised when he continued to im my lips. He was kissing me fervently, ignoring the ringing sound of the doorbell. He probably thought that whoever it is that''s on the s on the other side of the door will eventually go away, but it didn''t. "Fck!" he cursed irratedly.


    I was already mapping out my escape in my mind, waiting for the moment. he''d let me go. But disappointment washed over me as he tightened his hold instead of loosening it. With a fluid motion, he stood up, never releasing my wrist, pulling me to my feet with him. His hand slid to my waist, firm and possessive, ensuring there was no chance of slipping away.


    A low growl rumbled in his chest, a clear warning of his frustration before he barked out, "Come in!" His voice was sharp,ced with irritation. When Betal Scott cautiously stepped into the room, it was obvious he hadn''t anticipated. such a reaction from Titus. "What?" Titus snapped, his gaze cutting through Scott like a knife.


    Scott visibly flinched, his usualposure cracking under the unexpected pressure. "The ne is ready, Your Majesty," he stammered, his eyes darting between us, trying to gauge the situation,Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Titus''s eyes narrowed, his re intense. "So?" he shot back, clearly 10.79% 3.79%


    inform you when we''re ready to leave."


    Titus''s expression darkened, his irritation palpable. "I own that freaking ne, Scott. I''ll tell you when I''m ready to leave," he growled, his words clipped and dripping with barely restrained anger. Beta Scott''s face paled, and he nodded quickly. "Apologies, Your Majesty. We''ll be waiting outside."


    He was used to Titus''s temper, but this was something different. He could sense the tension between us, but he didn''t dare question it. Instead, he simply backed out of the room, leaving us alone once more, his fear lingering in the air like a heavy cloud. As the door clicked shut behind Scott, the room seemed to close in around us, the tension thick and almost palpable. Titus''s grip on me didn''t waver. If anything, it tightened, pulling me even closer until I could feel the heat radiating from his body. His eyes bore into mine, and I could see the storm of emotions swirling within them. "Now, where were we?" He murmured, his voice a low, dangerous rumble as he turned his full attention toward me.


    My pulse quickened, but I forced myself to keep my voice steady. "I don''t know about you, but I''m leaving, Your Majesty. I''m noting with you," I replied, trying to sound as defiant as I could while attempting to push him away with all the strength I could muster. But Titus only smirked, a slow, knowing grin that sent a shiver down my spine. "Too bad I''m not taking no for an answer, kitten." His words hung in the air, heavy with unspoken promises, and before I could even think to respond, he moved with a speed and strength that took my breath away. In one swift motion, he lifted me off the ground as if I weighed nothing, his hands firm and unyielding. A startled gasp escaped my lips as I found myself hoisted over his shoulder like a sack of hot potatoes, the world tilting wildly as I was forced to stara si the back of his broad frame. My ficte 11:46 Tue, Sep


    17


    trying to break through a wall of solid rock. He was unyielding, his steps sure and confident as he began to carry me toward the exit.


    "Put me down!" I demanded, my voice high with a mix of anger and panic. I struggled against his hold, but it was futile. He was far too strong, his grip like iron as he kept me securely in ce. merely chuckled, the sound vibrating through his chest and into my body. "You''re not going anywhere, Sage. Not until I say so."


    Titus


    My mind raced, searching for a way out of this, but the more I wriggled and fought, the more I realized just how outmatched I was. He was determined, and in his arms, I was powerless. The realization sent a fresh wave of panic crashing over me, but beneath that fear was something else-a flick flicker of at thrill, a dangerous excitement that I didn''t want to to acknowledge.


    This man, this infuriating, arrogant man, was taking control of my life in ways I hadn''t anticipated, and a part of me-deep down-wasn''t entirely sure I hated it.


    But I wouldn''t let him see that. I wouldn''t give him the satisfaction of knowing. he was getting under my skin.


    "I swear to the moon, Titus, if you don''t put me down this instant-" I began, my voice edged with desperation.


    T


    "Oh, it''s like music to my ears whenever I hear you say my name, kitten," Titus interrupted, his voiceced with amusement as he continued toward the door with long, confident strides.


    "I said put me down!" I repeated, my frustration mounting as I continued to pound my fists against his back. But he didn''t budge, barely even registering my attempts to break free.


    He didn''t listen, of course. Titus never did when he had his mind set on something. His grip on me was unyielding as he moved purposefully toward the exit. My face flushed with embarrassment when I noticed the curious stares of Beta Scott and the other men standing outside the room. They looked utterly confused, their eyes widening as they took in the sight of their


    king carrying me over his shoulder like a misbehaving child.


    Let''s


    We''re leaving," Titusmanded, his voice firm, bre king not argument. His men quickly scrambled to follow his orders, though I could tell. they were still puzzled by the scene unfolding before them. In that moment, I realized there was no escaping this. No matter how hard I fought, he wasn''t going to let me go. Titus was determined to take me with him, and nothing short of a miracle would change that. "Fine! I''ll walk. Just put me down, okay?" I shouted, finally conceding to the inevitable.


    Titus paused for a brief second, and for a moment, I thought he might actually listen. But then, with that infuriating smirk still stered on his face, he simply said, "Nah, I''m good. I kind of like it this way." And before I could respond, he delivered a sharp, yful smack to my bottom. "What the fck! You p**ert!" I shrieked, my voice echoing down the hallway.


    I could feel the eyes of his men boring into me; their expressions were shock and disbelief. It was clear they weren''t ustomed to hearing someone speak to their king that way. Their wide-eyed stares seemed to ask the same unspoken question: How dare she curse the high and mighty Lycan king?


    Titus chuckled, clearly enjoying my reaction. "You''ve got quite the mouth on you, kitten," he teased, his tone almost affectionate. "But don''t worry, I''m sure we''ll find a way to keep it upied."


    My cheeks burned with a mix of anger and embarrassment, but I refused to give him the satisfaction of seeing me flustered. "Just put me down already, you jerk," I grumbled, trying to wriggle free onest time.


    But Titus only tightened his hold, carrying me out of the building as if I weighed nothing at all. I could feel the stares of his men following us.


    As much as I hated to admit it, I waspletely at his mercy. And the worst part was, a small, treacherous part of me wasn''t entirely sure I minded.

 Chapter 56

    I keep on struggling inside the car. I was doing everything I could to escape from him whenever I got a chance. I even tried to open the car door and jumped from it. But Titus was quick to grab my waist and pull me back inside. And that''s the reason why my hands were tied up behind my back. "We''re here," Titus announced. He went ahead and stepped out of the car before offering his hand for assistance.


    I scowled at


    at him, knowing full well that he was teasing me. My hands were securely tied behind my back, which makes it impossible for me to reach for his hand even if I wanted to. He knew that, and yet he found it amusing to pretend otherwise. A chuckle escaped his lips that was followed by that infuriatingly mischievous. smirk as he caught me ring at him. "We wouldn''t be in this situation if you knew how to behave," hemented with his annoyingly smug look.


    I rolled my eyes in response, refusing to give him the satisfaction of a verbal reply. Instead, I focused on the struggle of getting out of the car. The moment I tried to stand, he reached out to help me with his grip, firm but surprisingly gentle. I jerked away from his touch, shoving his hand off with a defiant shake of my shoulder.


    As soon as I was out of the car, I quickly scanned the area, my mind racing with thoughts of escape. But my hopes were dashed when I saw nothing but an endless stretch of barrennd. There was nothing there but the car that had brought us here and the ne parked a short distance away. The realization hit me hard. There was no way out. Not here, at least. I felt a surge of frustration and fear, but I swallowed it down as Lrefused to let him see my panic. Instead, I straightened my shoulders and prepared myself. Brought on by my desperation, I was nning on running as fast as I could, even though I''m well aware that there''s no escaping this ce.  OB Chapter 56


    He watched me with a knowing look, his eyes flicking over my face as if he could read every thought running through my mind. "Don''t waste your time, kitten," he said in his deep baritone voice. "There''s nowhere to run."


    I


    But I couldn''t just stand there and ept it. His words were a challenge, and I wasn''t about to back down. Without a second thought, I bolted, sprinting as fast as my legs would carry me. My heart pounded in my chest. My breathing in ragged gasps as I pushed myself harder. I didn''t look back. Afraid that if I did, I''d be seeing him running after me.


    The ground blurred beneath me as I ran, the wind whipping through my hair. It felt like I''d been running for hours, my legs burning from the constant running, and my lungs were strained to keep up.


    Finally, when I felt like I couldn''t take another step, I dared to nce over my shoulder, desperate to see how much distance I''d managed to put between us. But what I saw nearly made me stumble to a stop.


    There, right behind me, was Titus, effortlessly keeping pace as if my frantic escape was nothing more than a leisurely stroll for him. His expression was calm as he watched my futile attempt to outrun him. It was as if he''d been there all along.


    I didn''t understand how he''d done it. But it didn''t matter. The reality of the situation hit me like a cold ssh of water. There was no escaping him. Not here, not now.


    "Nice try," he murmured, a slight smirk ying on his lips as he closed the small gap between us. "But you''ll never escape me...never again."


    The determination that had driven me to run faded away like a candle being blown out, leaving me feeling defeated. I stood there, breathing hard, unable to move as the weight of his presence overwhelmed me.


    Titus stepped closer, his eyes locked on mine, and for the first time, I fully realized the extent of his power. He wasn''t just stronger or faster-he was unstoppable.


    I let out a loud, surprised squeal as he effortlessly scooped me un lifting ma "


    Tel


    Chapter 56 79% 1


    high into the air before settling me on his strong shoulder, the way he had done back at the hotel. My heart raced as he held me securely.


    Each step he took up the stairs leading to the ne made m heart pound. faster. The cold metal under his boots echoed in the stillness, amplifying the sense of helplessness that gripped me. I could see the ne''s open door looming closer. "I fcking hate you!" I shouted, though my voice wavered between anger and fear. But he didn''t even flinch. T


    With one final step, he reached the top, the ne''s interior spreading out before us like a prison. I knew I wouldn''t be able to escape. And still, he didn''t release me, keeping me pinned to his shoulder as if daring me to try and fight. him again.


    A loud sigh of defeat escaped my lips, the sound heavy with resignation. My world was upside-down, quite literally, as I dangled from his shoulder, my hair brushing against his back with each step. The door to the ne closed behind us.


    As we made our way down the aisle, my eyes caught sight of ra. She was seatedfortably in one of the luxurious chairs of the private ne as she enjoyed a meal as though she hadn''t a care in the world. Her gaze lifted, and surprise flickered across her face when she saw His Majesty carrying me like a sack of grain. Despite the awkwardness of my situation, a small wave of relief washed over me-at least ra was safe. That was the only silver lining I could cling to after everything that happened.


    His Majesty continued down the aisle as though he had all the time in the world. We passed through another door at the back of the ne, which he quietly shut behind us, enclosing us in a more private space.


    Finally, he lowered me from his shoulder and gently settled me into a seat. I sat there, catching my breath. The air between us was thick with unspoken


    words


    0 B


    Chapter 56 79%N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    much I despised being in this situation. But, of course, it didn''t seem to faze him in the slightest. If anything, my scowl only seemed to amuse him as though my resistance was nothing more than a minor inconvenience. "Stay here. I''m just going to check on the captain," he said smoothly, his voice calm and authoritative, as if he were simply discussing the weather.


    And before I could even think to protest, he leaned in and stole a quick kiss. from my lips. It happened so fast that I barely had time to register the warmth. of his mouth against mine. The shock rooted me to the spot, and for a split second, I froze, unable to pull away.


    A hiss of frustration escaped my lips, my anger ring hotter than before. But all he did was chuckle, the sound rich and deep, reverberating through the small cabin. He turned on his heel and left the cabin, the door clicking shut behind him.


    I tried to shake off the lingering sensation of his kiss. I hated that he had that effect on me.


    But before I could dwell on it any longer, the door creaked open once more. Relief washed over me when I saw who it was.


    ra stepped into the cabin, her face etched with worry. "Mydy! Are you okay?" she asked, her voice trembling as she rushed toward me.


    PREOS


    I''m relieved to see her doing fine. I''m d that Beta Scott managed to do what he promised. "I''m fine, ra," I replied.


    She noticed my hands were tied behind my back. "Let me help you with that," she offered.


    She don''t, I''m fine. I don''t want you to get in trouble. I can handle him; dow''t worry," I assured het


    000


    looked at me as if weighing the situation. I smiled at her to ease her worry. Eventually, she let out a sigh of defeat.


    G.


    ra said. "But I''m afraid this isn''t exactly what you wanted, mydy."


    "It wasn''t, ra," I replied. "But what choice do I have? I''m still, technically, married to him. Until he finally agrees to a divorce, I''m bound to him." ra sighed deeply, her frustration evident. "Just let me know if you need. anything. I''ll do whatever I can to help."


    "Thank you, ra," I said, managing a small, grateful smile. "But I''m fine for now. Go ahead and enjoy yourself. You''ve earned it."


    She headed out of


    of the cabin, leaving me alone. It didn''t take long before Titus returned. While he was gone, I kept trying to free myself from the restraints. My efforts were interrupted by a sharp, stinging pain in my wrist. "D**n it," I muttered quietly, trying not to make a sound. But Titus noticed the grimace on my face, and his expression grew serious as he took in my difort.


    He walked over and stood right in front of me. "Let me see," he said firmly.


    "No," I replied, my voice steady despite the pain.


    He narrowed his eyes at me, then pulled me up and turned me around so he could see the ropes binding my hands behind my back.


    FCK


    he swore as he quickly untied me. "Scott!" he shouted.


    Beta Scott quickly entered our cabin. "Yes, Your Majesty?"


    "Bring me the first aid kit, now!" he ordered.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." It didn''t take him a few seconds before he came back with a small medical kit on his hand. "Here it is, Your Majesty." "Thank you. You may go now. L the door," he ordered.


    I don''t know why, but I suddenly felt nervous upon hearing his order.


    DramaBox


    Discover Depower of short forment

 Chapter 57

    I was sitting there, waiting for his next move. It took me by surprise when he effortlessly lifted me from my seat before he took my ce and finally settled me on hisp.


    It felt ufortable straddling him. Aside from our bodies being so close to one another, I can smell his familiar cologne and feel his warm, minty breath brushing against my exposed skin. He pulled my wrist and started checking the cuts and bruises caused by my struggle to break free from the ties. He reached for the cotton and alcohol from the first aid kit and started pouring some alcohol on the cotton. He was about to dampen it on my cuts when I snatc**ed my hands away from him. I saw his eyes darken and his jaw clench upon seeing what I did. But I didn''t let his intense gaze intimidate me.


    I can do that myself," I said, exining my action.


    He just grabbed my wrist back. "ver said you couldn''t," he replied casually before he started cleaning my cuts with the cotton.


    The moment the cold, wet cotton touched my wounds, a sharp pain shot. through me, making me wince involuntarily. His reaction was immediate as he leaned in and gently blew on the cuts while trying to ease the sting. The warmth of his breath against my skin sent a wave of conflicting emotions crashing over me.


    I knew I should hate him. I knew I shouldn''t trust him, not after everything he had put me through. But as his hand carefully tended to my wounds, the warmth of his touch made my heart race. My legs grew weak, and the walls I had built around myself began to crumble. How could someone who caused me so much pain also make me feel so vulnerable with just a single touch? My mind screamed at me to resist, but my body betrayed me, responding to him in ways I couldn''t control. It was maddening. This push and pull between


    79%  Chapter 37 what


    t I knew and what I felt makes me terrified of where it might lead.


    As he continued to clean my wounds with meticulous care, I co ''dn''t help but steal nces at him. His touch was gentle, as if he genuinely cared about the pain he was causing. But how could that be? How could someone capable of such ruthlessness now be the same person offering me this small kindness?


    I bit my lip, trying to suppress the turmoil inside me. The softness in his actions was breaking down the barriers I''d put up to protect myself. My heart was betraying me. I hate the fact that my heart responds to the warmth in his eyes and the way his hands moved with such precision and care. It felt as if there were two parts of me at war-the part that remembered the pain he''d caused and the part that was inexplicably drawn to the gentleness he was showing now.


    When he finished, he didn''t pull away immediately. His fingers lingered on my wrist, his thumb brushing lightly over the newly cleaned skin as if he were reluctant to let go. I looked up at him, my breath catching in my throat as our


    eyes met.


    "You shouldn''t have done that," he murmured, his voice low and hushed, almost as if he were speaking more to himself than to me. "Why wouldn''t I? I can''t just sit here and do nothing. At least I have to try," I replied, trying to steady my voice.


    A muscle in his jaw tightened, but he didn''t argue. "You''re so tough and stubborn, yet so fragile," hemented, followed by a loud sigh.


    "Yes, I''m all of that," I said, my voice tinged with frustration. "So, I don''t understand why you still want me to go back. Why can''t you just let me go and move on with our lives?" Exhaustion weighed heavily on me, the countless attempts to escape leaving me drained and weary.


    He chuckled, a deep, resonant sound that seemed to vibrate through every part of me. Sitting on hisp made it impossible to ignore the effect he had on me, no matter how hard I tried to resist it. The warmth of his body against mine, the steady rise and fall of his chest-it all conspired to weaken my


    resolve.


    "I have to apologize, kitten," he said, his eyes locking onto mine with an intensity that made my breath hitch. "But I can''t do that."


    Can''t or won''t?" I shot back, my re sharp enough to cut.


    A smirk curled at the corners of his mouth. "The


    unbelievable!" I eximed, trying to pull away from hisp in a desperate bid for some distance. But before I could move an inch, his arm shot out, wrapping around my waist with lightning speed, holding me firmly in ce. Nope. You''re not going anywhere," he said, his voice low andmanding, est if it were the most natural thing in the world to keep me there, close to him, where he wanted me.


    I red at him, shooting daggers with my eyes, but he didn''t flinch. "You can''t expect me to sit on yourp for the entire flight!" I protested.


    His eyes sparkled with yful mischief as he leaned in closer, his breath warm against my ear. "Who says you can''t?" he replied, his tone teasing, almost daring me to defy him.


    The closeness was maddening; the way his body seemed to mold perfectly against mine, making it impossible to think straight. My heart raced, torn between the fierce need to break free and the unsettlingfort of being held, by him. The way he looked at me made it clear that he wasn''t nning to let go anytime soon.


    I tried to steady my breathing. But every time I met his gaze, I felt my defenses crumble a little more. It was infuriating, the way he could twist my emotions with just a look.


    I''m not going to sit here and endure your presence, Your Majesty," I spat out, my voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Determined, I tried to push myself up again, desperate to escape the Tue, Sep 17 DB


    BAG


    TU


    er 57


    rwhelming closeness of our bodies. But before I could make any real gress, the ne lurched unexpectedly, hitting a patch of turbulence. The den movement sent me crashing back down onto hisp. The .orce of it ssed our bodies together in a way that was far too intimate for my liking.


    from him. admit.


    a split second, everything seemed to freeze. The worst part was the way. most sensitive parts were pressed against each other. The pressure itself ites a spark of electricity between us that was impossible to ignore. My ath caught in my throat as I felt the heat radiating ow groan escaped his lips. I can barely hear it, but it resonated deep within e. I could feel the tension coiling between us, thick and suffocating, as our dies remained pressed together. The air around us seemed to c**le with spoken desire, a hunger neither of us wanted to could sense his control slipping. The careful mask he usually wore began to ack under the strain of our sudden closeness. His breathing had be eavier, his grip on my waist tightening as if to steady himself. And as much as hated to admit it, I wasn''t entirely unaffected. My own body was betraying ne, responding to the heat of his touch. This wasn''t supposed to happen. I wasn''t supposed to feel anything for him out resentment and anger. Yet here I was, my heart pounding in my chest, my nind a whirlwind of confusion as I struggled to reconcile the man who held me so close with the man who had put me through so much pain. I can''t. I shouldn''t let my feelings get ahead of me. I will never allow myself to go down the rabbit hole.


    "Let me go, Titus," I uttered when I finally had the courage to speak. Those words have a lot of meaning.


    He looked at me with those blue piercing eyes, and I could see the loneliness lingering in it. He stared at me with an intense gaze before he replied. "I''m never going to let you go again, Sage. Never again," he said with finality. But his arms wrapped around my waist slowly loosened. "You can take your seat,"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    De ord


    be ordered.


    11.47 Tue Sep 17


    I was a bit surprised when he said that. I was expecting him not to let me go. Even though I didn''t want to admit it, part of me wants him to insist that I stay seated on hisp.


    "But of course, you''re free to stay if you want," he teased, his voiceced with a yful challenge that sent a shiver down my spine.


    His words were like a sudden ssh of cold water, snapping me out of the haze that had clouded my mind. In an instant, the intoxicating pull between us was shattered.


    I quickly scrambled off hisp, my movements hurried and clumsy in my haste to put some distance between us. My heart was still pounding, but now it was more from anger than anything else. How could I have let myself get so caught up in the moment, even for a second? Without a word, I moved across the narrow aisle and dropped into the seat on the other side, putting as much space between us as I could in the confined space of the cabin. I could feel the heat rising in my cheeks.


    Sitting there, I forced myself to take a deep breath. I refused to look back at him, knowing that if I did, I might see that infuriating smirk still ying on his lips.


    I clenched my hands into fists, digging my nails into my palms as a reminder to stay strong and resist the pull he seemed to have over me. I wasn''t going to let him win; I wasn''t going to give him the satisfaction of seeing just how much he had rattled me. Not now, not ever. "Myp is always free. In case you change your mind," hemented.


    I just roll my eyes without looking at him. "In your dreams," I replied, lifting my eyes from the window.


    "I''m always dreaming about you, kitten."

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58 SAGE


    "Eat up. You haven''t eaten anything since we took off," he said as the stewardess arranged a table in front of my seat.


    "I''m not hungry," I replied without lifting my eyes, not daring to look at him.


    I lost count on how long we have been flying. I had no idea how long the flight back to the pce was. When ra and I had escaped, it had taken everything we had to get away. We''d snuck onto a cargo ship before finally making it to a city where we could book a flight to New York. That grueling journey had taken almost an entire day. "That''s fine. Leave it there," I heard I him tell the stewardess.


    I continued to stare out the window, my eyes tracing the endless expanse of clouds below us. I fell asleep during the flight, and I just woke up. Though my stomach starts to grumble, I''d rather starve to death than ept his offer. of me wanted to rebel, to stand up and demand answers, to shout at him for everything he had put me through. But I knew that would only y into his hands, giving him the reaction he was probably expecting. So instead, I sat there in silence with my hands clenched in myp. The only sound in the cabin was the low hum of the ne''s engines.


    A part


    But my senses remain heightened as I feel his every move. I jumped for a bit when I felt him taking the seat beside me.


    The whole flight, he chooses to give me the space I asked for. He remained seated on the empty seat in front of me. Despite our distance, I can still sense his eyes lingering on me. I tried my best to ignore the familiar feeling he brought to my wounded heart. Yet somehow, he decided to finally bridge the gap, seperating us both.


    "I''m more than happy to feed you if you want," he suggested, which immediately irritates me.


    79%E


    11:48 Tue Sep 17 @B Chapter 38 I quickly turned toward him, my frustration bubbling up as I prepared to snap, to yell, to tell him to stop this insanity. "I said I''m not " But the words. froze on my lips when I saw him leaning in, closing the gap between us until our faces were just inches apart. My breath caught, surprised by how close he was, and the intensity in his eyes seemed to pull me ine a ma.


    IN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    to hold onto the anger burning inside me and tried to open my mouth to tell him off, but before I could say


    tried to


    anything, he he silenced me in a way ver expected. With a smooth movement, he brought a grape to his lips, and before I could react, he pressed it against my mouth, slipping it between my parted lips with a slow, teasing motion. My eyes widened in shock, but he didn''t stop there. He leaned in even closer, his warm breath mixing with mine, and used his tongue to gently push the grape further into my mouth. The sensation was electric. The sweetness of the grape blended with the heat of his touch. It was overwhelming me and leaving mepletely at his mercy.


    I should have pulled away; I should have pushed him back and told him off for being so bold, but my body betrayed me. My lips instinctively closed around the grape, my tongue brushing against his for the briefest moment, sending a shockwave through me. My heart pounded I in my chest, each beat louder than thest, as if trying to warn me of the danger I was falling into.


    I


    But instead of fear, all I felt was a dizzying rush of adrenaline, making it impossible to focus on anything but him. His eyes locked onto mine, dark and intense, as if he knew exactly what he was doing to me, and I enjoyed every second of it.


    When he finally pulled back, leaving the grape in my mouth, I was left breathless. My thoughts were in a chaotic mess. I chewed slowly, trying to regain control, but the taste of the grape only reminded me of how it had gotten there.


    I swallowed hard, my throat tight, and forced myself to speak, though my voice came out weaker than I intended. "What... what do you think you''re doing?" I said, trying my best to sound irritated.


    05


    His lips curled into a satisfied smirk that sent a shiver down my spine. "Just making sure you eat, kitten," he replied casually, as if he hadn''t just crossed a line that I wasn''t even sure how to define.


    I narrowed my eyes at him, silently warning him to stop. "Don''t ever do that again."


    "Am I not allowed to feed my wife?" He asked, his voice yful but with a serious edge.


    I scoffed, my words dripping with sarcasm. "Oh, how convenient. Now, I''m your wife, huh?"


    He didn''t react to the bitterness in my tone. "You''ve always been my wife, Sage," he said firmly.


    and hurt bubbled up inside me, feelings I had tried to bury for so long. "Not when you were sleeping with your mate, right?" The words slipped out before I could stop them, raw and filled with the pain I''d tried to hide. I hadn''t nned to bring up the past, but the way he was acting now, as if it didn''t matter, reopened old wounds. Memories of those painful nights, evidence that he was sleeping with Annika, flooded back.


    Anger


    His face darkened, his frown deepening as he looked at me. "She''s not my mate, Sage. I thought we''d already settled that," he said, frustrated. "And I thought I made it clear that I was under her spell."


    His words did little to ease the hurt still simmering inside me. I clenched my fists, trying to keep my emotions under control. "That doesn''t change anything, Your Majesty," I said coldly, using the title as a way to distance myself from him. "It doesn''t erase what happened or how it made me feel." He opened his mouth to respond, but I didn''t give him a chance. "You might be able to forget it, to move on as if it never happened, but I can''t. I won''t." The words spilled out before I could hold them back, my voice trembling as I tried to keep my emotions in check. A heavy silence fell between us, filled with all the things left unsaid and the pain that hadn''t healed. His eyes searched mine as if trying to fi


    but I couldn''t let myself soften. Not now. Not after everything.


    He reached out to touch me, but I pulled away, putting up my walls once. more. "Don''t," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "Just don t."


    We were engulfed in a few minutes of silence before I finally broke it. "What are you nning to do with me, Your Majesty?" I bravely asked.


    He blew a loud breath before he answered. "You''re going back to your duty as my wife," he replied timidly.


    "And if I don''t agree?" "We''re not


    a divorce, if that''s what you mean, Sage."


    Whave an obligation


    "Why not? I have no obligation to this kingdom. I''m free of all of the charges against me. I have no reason to go back, Your Majesty." to me, Sage."


    "You


    I was stunned for a minute. It took me a while to recover. "You have your other wives for that, Your Majesty. You don''t need me," I insisted.


    "I can divorce them if you want," he said, as if it were the simplest thing in the world.


    eyes yes widened in shock. How could he just say that so casually, like it was no big deal? The words hung in the air, too outrageous to process. "You can''t do that!" I eximed, my voice rising with disbelief.


    My


    "Why


    not?" he replied with a shrug, as if this was apletely normal


    conversation to have.


    I paused, trying to make sense of his audacity. The truth was, he could do that. There was nothing stopping him, nothing in his way. I straightened my shoulders, trying to regain some control over the situation. "Yes, of course, you can do that. Then you''d only have Her Majesty to deal with, proving my point that you don''t need me there."


    pter 5


    58


    next words caught mepletely off guard. "I can divorce her as well," he d, his tone still maddeningly casual as if he were discussing the weather.


    as stunned into silence. I hadn''t expected that. It was on thing to talk about smissing others from his life, but to say he could divorce the queen so


    sily? It shook me to my core, leaving me speechless.


    tared


    at him, trying toprehend what he had just said. His words echoed my mind, twisting everything I thought I knew about this man. Divorce the een? Could he really do that? Would he?


    ou can''t be serious," I finally managed to say, my voice a mix of disbelief and nfusion.


    : met my gaze with an intensity that made my heart race. "I am serious, ge. I can divorce her. And I will, if that''s what it takes."


    part of me wanted to believe he was bluffing and that this was just another le of his twisted games. But the look in his eyes told me otherwise. He was ad serious, and that realization sent a shiver down my spine.


    ut why?" I whispered, the question slipping out before I could stop it. "Why ould you do that?"


    Because you''re the one I want," he said, his voice steady and unwavering. "Not er, not anyone else. Just you."


    is words should have beenforting, should have made me feel wanted, ut instead, they only deepened the turmoil inside me. This was all too much, >o sudden, and I didn''t know how to handle it.


    You''re


    crazy," I muttered, shaking my head as I tried to make sense of the ituation.


    Maybe," he said with a small, almost sad smile. "But that doesn''t change how I eel."


    looked away, unable to meet his gaze any longer. His feelings, his actions- hey were too inten


    1148 Tue Se


    79


    70


    force of his emotions.


    "This isn''t fair." I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "You can just decide. something like that on a whim."


    "It''s not a whim. Sage, he insisted, leaning closer. "You''ve mentioned a problem, and I only responded with a solution."


    His words hung in the air, heavy and serious, making my chest tighten. I could see the determination in his eyes. He wasn''t just saying this to provoke me- he waspletely serious. That realization sent a chill down my spine.


    I


    I swallowed hard; my throat suddenly dried as I tried to wrap my mind around what he was saying. This was real. He was actually willing to go through with it to keep me. It felt like the ground was shifting beneath me, like I was standing on the edge of something unknown and frightening.


    "Why


    "Why are you doing this?" I whispered. Frustration and desperation surged through me. I couldn''t understand how he could be so certain, so ready to turn everything upside down like it was nothing. ¡°You''re insane," I snapped, my voice edged with the desperation I felt He didn''t even blink at my outburst. Instead, a faint smile tugged at his lips, like he''d been expecting my reaction. "Yes, I am. And I will be even more insane if I''ll let you go once again," he said softly, as if it were a promise of forever.


    silence that followed was thick with tension, filled with everything we weren''t saying. My heart pounded in my chest, each beat louder than thest, reminding me of the impossible situation I was in. I felt like I was standing at a crossroads with no clear way forward, only the overwhelming presence of a choice I wasn''t ready to make. The uneasy silence between us was suddenly broken by the crackle of the inte, followed by the captain''s calm voice echoing through the cabin. Ladies and gentlemen, please fasten your seatbelts as we prepare fornding." announcement snapped me out of my thoughts. I adjusted in my seat, my movements stiff as I reached for the seatbelt.


    The an


    For a moment, I focused on the small window beside me, watching as the clouds began to clear as we descended.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed him doing the same, his hands moving. with the same steady ease that seemed to define him. Even now, in the middle of this tension between us, he remained calm and collected. I couldn''t help but feel both frustrated and a bit impressed by his calmness.

 Chapter 59

    side by side entering the pce.


    It''s already dark when we finallynd. Titus keeps on holding my arm as we walk down the stairs, but I was shoving it off every time. When he probably realized that I had no intention to be held, he snaked his arm firmly around my waist and pulled me tighter as we walked I tensed up, instinctively trying to remove his hand from my waist, but I did it as subtly as possible. No matter how I felt about him, I knew better than to openly disrespect him in front of his people. He was still the Alpha, the King, and I didn''t want to provoke or embarrass him in from in front of his men. But it quickly became clear he wasn''t going to let go. With a sigh of


    resignation, Is


    As we walked


    tried to focus anything


    beside


    ked through the pce grounds, I noticed how much had changed since left. There were more guards now, maybe even three times as many as before. It was totally different from the way things used to be. I remembered the coup attempt and the chaos that followed when the king''s curse threatened the kingdom. But I had thought all of that was over.


    Titus must have seen the confusion on my face because he spoke up, "There have been constant rogue attacks in the area. We''re trying to track down the werewolves responsible."


    His exnation sent a shiver down my spine. "You still haven''t figured out how they''re getting through the barrier?"


    "We''re working on it," he replied, his tone tight with frustration. "In the meantime, I suggest you stay within the pce."


    "What?" I shot back, sarcasm dripping from my voice. "You want me to live like a prisoner? I thought I was cleared of all charges." He scowled, clearly not appreciating my sarcasm. "You can leave the pce, Sage, but you''ll need to take guards with you."


    G Chapter 59


    "I don''t need them. I can protect myself," I insisted, my stubbornness matching his.


    "Stop being stubborn," Titus snapped, his voiceced with irritation.


    3


    I clenched my jaw, holding back the sharp response that threatened to escape. Just as I was about to say something more, a woman I didn''t recognize approached us. She was strikingly beautiful while wearing that simple but elegant dress. Her long, beautiful hair matches her pearly white skin. My heart sank as a disturbing thought crossed my mind-had Titus taken another wife while I was gone? "Wee back, Your Majesty. I''m so d you''ve returned safely!" She


    eximed with an enthusiasm that grated on my nerves. She didn''t even spare me a nce, as if I were invisible.


    Before I could process what was happening, she wrapped her arms around his waist, pulling him into a tight embrace. The familiarity of the gesture made my stomach churn. Who was this woman? And why was she acting so intimately with Titus? "You have no idea how much I missed you, Your Majesty! How are you?" She dered loudly, her voice carrying across the courtyard. It was as if she wanted everyone within earshot to hear her words.


    I stood frozen. I don''t know exactly how to react. I tried to keep my face neutral, but it was impossible to ignore the sting of her tant disy. I know I have no reaction to be mad. He has every right to take another wife. It''s all within his rights. But I can''t still ignore the pain it brought to my heart. Titus didn''t pull away, but he didn''t return the embrace either. His expression remained stoic, his eyes flickering briefly to mine before settling back on her. That small nce, however fleeting, was enough to ignite the emotions I''d been struggling to contain. I felt my fists clench at my sides, my nails digging into my palms as I forced myself to stayposed. I took a deep breath and reminded myself that I have no right to get jealous.


    3


    3


    8%


    le,


    Sep


    Seeing them hug was almost unbearable. I could feel the eyes of the guards and se**nts on us. My heart pounded, each beat filled with anger and something else I didn''t want to acknowledge-something that felt far too much like jealousy. "We''re fine, Anna," Titus finally said. Anna? The name hit me like a shock. I knew that name. I''d heard it before. My breath caught as I stared at the woman standing in front of Titus, her arms still wrapped around him like she belonged there.


    Could this really be the same Anna I was thinking of? The thought raced through my mind, wild and desperate. How could it be? Anna was supposed to be dead-gone, supposedly killed by my father. Yet here she was, alive, vibrant, and standing right in front of me as if she had never been away. My mind spun, flooded with questions. How could this be happening? What brought her back, and why now? But more than anything, one question loomedrger than the rest, sending a cold, sinking feeling deep into my chest: What does this mean for Titus? Anna wasn''t just any woman-she was his first love, the one who had held his heart long before I ever came into the picture. The one whose memory had haunted him for years, a ghost I could never quitepete with. And now she was here, no longer just a shadow in his past.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The realization hit me hard, knocking the breath out of me. But I didn''t bother entertaining the idea. Hering back should not influence what I am feeling right now. As a matter of fact, this could be a good thing. Now that his first love has returned, there''s someone else that he I can put his attention into.


    "It seems like you truly missed each other; I''ll leave you both alone to catch up. Please excuse me, Your Majesty." I even do a little curtsy before turning my back on them.


    "Sage!" I heard him call my name, but I didn''t bother looking back. I even walk as fast as I can so I can get out of that ce immediately.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60 SAGE


    I continued walking without knowing where to go. I assume that I''ll be upying the same room as I did, so that''s where I was headed. My mind was in haze. The emotions swirling inside me were confusing. I keep on thinking about Anna. Her sudden appearance still confuses me. Despite a lot of questions flooding my mind, I didn''t bother seeking answers. I wasn''t nning on staying here for good. I need toe up with a n to get out of this ce immediately. A few minutes walking along the hallway of the pce when I heard ra''s familiar voice behind me.


    "Mydy, wait up!" ra''s voice called out, urgent and breathless.


    I stopped in my tracks and turned around to see her rushing toward me, nearly out of breath. She looked flustered, her usuallyposed demeanor slightly ruffled.


    "What happened to you?" ''I asked, a hint of concern creeping into my voice. "You... were... walking too fast," she managed to say between heavy breaths.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at herint. "I''m sorry, ra. I didn''t realize you were following me."


    "I''ve been calling you for a while now," she said, still trying to catch her breath. "I''m sorry. I must be lost in thoughts that I didn''t hear you," I exined.


    "Are you okay, mydy?" she asked with her voice filled with concern.


    "I''m fine. Why wouldn''t I be?" I replied, forcing a smile on my face. "Come on, let''s go. You''re probably tired from our journey. Let''s find our room." I held her hand and pulled her as we walked together. As ra and I continued down the dimly lit hallway, she looked at me with curiosity and concern. "But mydy, do you know where we are staying?" she


    11:30 Tue, Sep Chapter 60


    asked. 78%


    I shrugged, trying to appear nonchnt. "In my old room, probably," I replied, though I wasn''t entirely sure. "Or we can just take any room. I''m sure there are plenty of rooms avable around here."


    ra didn''t seem convinced, but before she could say anything more, a royal maid appeared from around the corner. She approached us with a deep bow.


    "Mydy," the maid addressed me in a calm, measured tone. "His Majesty has instructed me to lead you to your quarters."


    I exchanged a quick nce with ra, a flicker of unease creeping into my thoughts. "Lead the way." I said.


    The maid led us down another long corridor, the sound of our footsteps the only thing breaking the silence. The pce felt different, somehow heavier with unspoken tension. I tried to focus on where we were going, but my thoughts kept drifting back to the events of the day, to the sight of Anna, to the confusion and frustration that still gnawed at me.


    Finally, the maid stopped in front of arge, intricately carved door. She turned to face me, her expression unreadable. "This is where you will be staying, mydy."


    I stared at the door. A cold sense of recognition settled over me. This wasn''t just any room. It was the king''s quarters-Titus''s room. A ce I hadn''t


    entered in what felt like a lifetime.


    ra''s eyes widened as she realized where we were. "Mydy," she whispered, her voice filled with concern, "this is His Majesty''s room.*


    I took a deep breath, trying to keep my voice calm. "Thank you," I said to the maid, but before she could leave, I added quickly, "Actually, I would prefer another room. Could you please arrange that for me?"


    The maid blinked, surprised by my request. "I apologize, mydy. But it''s under the king''s strict order that we let you settle here in his room," she insistedN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    X


    OB


    "I understand. But I''d like to stay in a different room. Don''t worry about His Majesty; I''ll handle it," I assured her.


    She stared at me for a moment, weighing the situation.


    "Either you bring us to another room, or we''ll find one ourselves," I added to convince her even more.


    "Of course, mydy. I will prepare a different room for you at once." With another bow, she turned and hurried off, leaving ra and me standing in the corridor.


    ra looked at me with curiosity. "Are you sure you''re going to go against His Majesty''s order?" she asked worriedly.


    I smirked, leaning back against therge door of Titus'' room. "ra, I''ve been disobeying his orders since we met. Why change now, right?" I teased, trying to lighten the heavy atmosphere that had settled around us.


    ra paused in her unpacking, her eyes narrowing as she looked at me. She shook her head in disbelief, though a faint smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "You''re going to get us both killed, you know?" she said, her tone half-serious, half-amused.


    I let out a smallugh. "Maybe," I admitted, the reality of our situation was not lost on me. "But what''s life without a little risk? Besides, you already know what you signed up for when you decided to stick by my side."


    She rolls her eyes in annoyance. "And you are making me question that decision."


    Still grinning, I walked over and draped my arm around her shoulder, pulling her close. "Oh,e on, don''t be so serious. I promise I''ll make it worth your while. How about I buy you a drink? Consider it a peace offering for all the trouble I''m bound to get us into." T Her eyes widened in shock, her mouth dropping open as she stared at me in disbelief. "Sage! We''ve only been back for a few minutes, and you''re already nning on sneaking out? Are you out of your mind?"


    315


    3/5 Chapter 60 get a rise


    I chuckled at her reaction, thoroughly enjoying how easy it was out of her. "Rx, ra. I''m just teasing-mostly." I paused, giving her a sly smile. "Unless, of course, you''re up for it?"


    She shakes her head. "No, Sage! We had just been acquitted of all the charges against us. I don''t want to get into His Majesty''s bad side again."


    "Tss. Fine!" ra huffed, crossing her arms in mock irritation. But I could see the hint of a smile tugging at the corners of her lips. She might pretend to be annoyed with me, but deep down, I knew she''d never truly leave my side.


    A few minutester, the maid returned, her head slightly bowing in deference. "Mydy, I have prepared your previous room. It''s ready for you," she informed us, her voice soft and respectful.


    "Thank y you," ''I replied, giving her a small nod of appreciation. She curtsied once more before quietly slipping away, leaving ra and me alone in the dimly lit hallway.


    "Let''s go," I said, turning to ra with a slight tilt of my head, indicating the direction of my room.


    ra hesitated for a moment, her gaze shifting down the hallway that led to the s**nts'' quarters. "I''d better go back to the maid''s quarters," she said, though her voicecked conviction.


    I raised an eyebrow, giving her a knowing look. "You don''t have to," I countered gently. "You can stay in my room. We''ve been sharing a room for a year now-what''s one more night?"


    She looked at me, a mixture of gratitude and uncertainty in her eyes. "But things are different now. You''re back in the pce, and-"


    "Exactly," I interrupted, my tone firm but kind. "I''m back, and that doesn''t change anything between us. You''ve been my closestpanion through thick and thin, and I wouldn''t feel right sleeping in that big room all by myself." I paused, softening my voice. "Besides, I could use thepany. It''s been a long day." @478%1


    B. Chapter 60


    ra sighed, her resistance crumbling as she finally relented. "Alright," she agreed, a small smile ying on her lips. "But only because you asked so nicely."


    I grinned, wrapping an arm around her shoulders as we walked toward the room. "I knew you couldn''t resist," I teased, earning an eye roll from her.


    We made our way down the familiar corridors. When we finally reached my room, I pushed open the door, revealing the grand space that I had once called my own. It was just as I remembered-elegant yet warm, with soft lighting casting a gentle glow over the rich fabrics and polished wood. But despite its beauty, the room felt cold and empty without the sense of camaraderie that had filled the simpler quarters ra and I had shared during our time away.


    "Well, here we are," I said, turning to ra. "It''s not exactly our old room, but I think we can make it work."


    ra looked around, her eyes wide as she took in thevish surroundings. "It''s... different," she said, her voice tinged with awe. "But it''s nice."


    "It''ll feel more like home with you here," I said, smiling as I squeezed her shoulder. "Now, let''s get settled in."


    ra''s expression softened, and she nodded. "Alright, let''s do this," she said.


    As we prepared ourselves to settle in for the night, we heard a loud thuging from the door. We both turned to the door at once, only to find His Majesty barging in. "What do you think you''re doing?" he asked with a big frown on his forehead.


    #


    H

 Chapter 61

    B94%


    "Going to bed? We had a long flight, and we need some rest. Whatever your reason is foring here, I suggest youe back tomorrow," I said bluntly. I didn''t bother to mask my irritation. "Mydy!" ra gasped beside me, horrified at my tone. Her wide eyes flicked between me and the king as though she feared a storm might erupt any second.


    I shrugged off her reaction, rolling my eyes. Titus might be a king, but I wasn''t about to bend over backward just to be polite. Not here. Not when we were alone. I didn''t have to pretend for him. "ra, could you give us a moment?" Titus''s voice was calm andmanding as he addressed her.


    "Of course, Your Majesty," she replied quickly, ready to obey.


    "ra, stay here." You''re not going anywhere," I cut in.


    Titus''s scowl


    scowl deepened, his displeasure evident at my direct defiance. But I wasn''t about to back down.


    "I''m sorry, Sage," ra murmured, bowing her head as she slipped out of the room in a rush before disappearing faster than I could stop her.


    "ra!" I called after her, but she was already gone. I stood there, feeling the heavy weight of her absence.


    When I turned back to Titus, he was watching me with a smirk, his eyes gleaming with amusement. His eyebrow arched as though he found my frustration utterly amusing. "Why are you calling for her? Afraid to be alone with me?" His voice dripped with mockery. I squared my shoulders, meeting his gaze head-on. "I''m not scared of you, Titus. Most importantly, I''m not afraid of you. After everything that''s happened, there''s nothing left for me to be afraid of, even death."


    His smirk only grew, the look in his eyes darkening with mischief. "Who said


    En


    anything about dying?" His voice lowered, a challenge hidden in the smooth tone.


    There was a spark in his gaze that sent a shiver down my spine.


    T


    I immediately took a step back as soon as I saw him move forward, slowly iming the distance between us.


    "Stop right there," I warned him, but he obviously doesn''t know how to listen. "Don''te closer," I said once again. And just like the first time, he didn''t budge. "Titus, I''m warning you."


    But all of those didn''t matter to him. My threats have no bearing because he knew that this is his territory. No one would dare to take my side if it''s against him. He controls everybody around, and they are more than willing to bend their knees at hismand. I held my breath when he finally seeded in iming the distance separating us. My throat suddenly felt dry as soon as he grabbed my waist. My hand automatically pressed against his chiseled chest to put some distance between us. But even that faint attempt didn''t seed. Titus''s gaze darkened as a slow, wicked smile spread across his lips. "I love the way my name rolls off your tongue so naturally," he said. His voice was so low that it almost sounded like a purr. He stepped closer, his eyes locked on mine. His next words sent a shiver down my spine: "But I know something else that rolls off the tongue even more perfectly. I was lost for words. He was so straightforward that I didn''t manage to respond immediately. Our bodies being pressed against each other makes the tension worse. I can feel the warmth emanating from his body. That warmth alone was more than enough to ignite the fire within me that I''ve been trying hard to suppress. His eyes never left mine. There was a challenge in his gaze, daring me to respond. I didn''t bother to look away. I want him to know that he has no effect on me, despite me knowing the fact that hemands every fiber of my being with just one touch. In the end, I was the first to want to look away. Despite my effort to pretend that he means nothing to me, my body betrays me.


    D BB


    I let out a


    question Oud sigh. "Why are you doing this?" I know I''ve asked him that


    question countless times, but I haven''t gotten the answer that eded.


    ¡°Because regardless of what happened before, you''re still my wife," he replied.


    I hate to admit that it wasn''t the answer that I was looking for. I want to hear from him that he loves me; that''s why he was doing everything he could to get me back. But I didn''t hear any of that from him. It seems like it takes more than just love to im an alpha king. I took a deep breath. "You have plenty of wives that are more than willing to perform their duty. Why are you wasting your time on me? We obviously have different priorities. We''re not on the same page; heck, we''re not even reading the same book. Why are you forcing me to stay here when you don''t even need me?" Frustration was penting up inside me. His actions weren''t so clear that they caused confusion inside my head.


    Titus''s smirk deepened as his eyes gleamed with amusement, his voice dropping to that dangerously low tone that always made my heart **p a beat. "You make an excellent point, kitten," he murmured, the endearment rolling off his tongue like a secret meant only for me. "But there''s just one little problem with that." I frowned; curiosity piqued despite the tension simmering between us. "And what would that be?" I asked.


    He didn''t answer right away. Instead, he closed the distance between us, his gaze locked onto mine with an intensity that made the air between us feel electric. For a heartbeat, I thought he was going to keep teasing. But then he spoke, his voice low and deliberate, and each word sent a shiver down my spine.


    "None of them," he whispered, his breath brushing my lips, "was you."


    Before I could fully grasp what he meant, he imed my lips without a warning. The kiss was


    sudden that my body leaving no room for secondguessing. It was so


    in an instant. My mind barely had time to register what was happening, still trying to make sense of what was happening. I kept on thinking about what he just said, but his kiss and his arm wrapped around my waist made it hard for me to think of anything.  Chapter 61


    It wasn''t the heartfelt confession I''d been hoping for-the one that would make everything clear. But in a way, it was close enough, wasn''t it?


    I was running out of breath when he finally decided to let go of my lips. He also took that chance to catch his breath. He was about to lower his head once again to kiss me, and I was quick to put my hand over his mouth.


    "You can''t just kiss me whenever you feel like it," I snapped, my voice unsteady but firm. My heart was racing as I tried to pull back to put some space between us. But before I could move, he tightened his arm around my waist, pulling


    me even more.


    I gasped when I felt the warmth of his tongue slide across my hand, tracing a slow, deliberate path along my palm. Then, as if to prove a point, he slipped his tongue between my fingers, teasing and yful, sending a shiver through my whole body. I immediately felt the electric volts coursing through my body. The way his tongue moved between my fingers was overwhelming. It was bold and left mepletely off bnce. I tried to say something, anything to stop whatever spell he was casting over me, but the words wouldn''te. All I could I think about was how he held my hand. I automatically withdraw my hand away from his sinful tongue.


    He smir


    smirked, clearly satisfied with how I''d responded. "I don''t need permission, Sage," he said softly, his lips brushing against my skin with every word. The air between us felt heavy, the tension thickening with each passing second.


    I want to push him away, but my body betrayed me. Heat rushed to my cheeks; my pulse quickened, even as my mind screamed for me to push him away. But his touch, the intensity of his gaze, made me feelpletely out of control.


    It took me a good amount of time before I finallyposed myself. Lgulped as I gathered all the courage I could muster.


    Consent, Your Majesty?" I snapped back, my "Of course you do. Ever heard wordsced with sarcasm. I was desperately trying to regain control, but my heart was racing. The warmth of his touch still lingered on my skin. I couldn''t let him see that he was


    to me.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead of being offended, he just smiled-that infuriating, knowing smile. It made my frustration s*e e**ven higher. His eyes gleamed with amusement, as


    B B. Chapter 61


    if he weed the challenge.


    The


    00094


    "Your response to my kisses," he said in a teasing, low voice, "seemed like more than enough consent, don''t you think?" He smirked, the showing how confident he was about the effect he had on me. ourve of his lips


    Anger red inside me, my face heating up. "You-" I started, but the words died in my throat when he suddenly released me. Confusion washed over me. Why did I feel a pang of disappointment? As if something was missing now that his warmth was no longer wrapped around me.


    "Grab your things; you''re staying in my room," he ordered.


    I


    "I''m not staying in your room," I firmly objected.


    "We''ll see about that," he replied before finally leaving the room.


    I was left alone inside, filled with confusion. He doesn''t sound like he has given up the idea of us sharing a room. But I was so confused as to why he suddenly left. But all my questions were answered as soon as the maids started walking into my chamber. They were the royal maids responsible for preparing thedies in the pce w**e about to serve His Majesty.


    "What are you all doing here? I don''t need you here! Leave, now!" I raised my voice to make a conviction, but they didn''t listen. They remained standing, waiting for me.


    e again when ra butted in. "Mydy, they I was about to snap at them once again when ra butted in. "Mydy, they are only doing what they''re told," she said.


    "I know His Majesty tonight or evalu


    I am perfectly aware of that. But I don''t have any intention of sleeping with


    "I know that. But I want them to understand that they''re not wee here, and I will never, under any circumstances, prepare myself just to please that pompous **"


    "Mydy!" ra scolded me; panic surged all over her face. She was putting her finger in front of her lips to silence me. "Mydy, they''ll be in trouble if they can''t prepare you for tonight. Twentyshes on every one of them if they couldn''t perform their duty," she exined. "That can''t be true," I responded, stunned in disbelief. 58 Wed, Sep 18


    58


    "It is, mydy. I overheard it when His Majesty left," she confirmed.


    "Unbelievable! That jerk!" I muttered in frustration. I didn''t care if the others heard me insulting their king. I couldn''t believe he''d used these innocent victims just so he could get what he wanted. +5

 Chapter 62

    I ended up walking towards the bathroom against my will. It''s either this or let these innocent people take the consequences of the game His Majesty was ying right now.


    I


    I can''t believe that despite my defiance, I still fell right into His Majesty''s hand. They are scrubbing every inch of my body to make sure that I''ll be presentable upon facing His Majesty. They even put some fragrance and oil on my body. ra probably noticed how many times I have blown a loud sigh while waiting for them to finish preparing me. "Are you okay, mydy?" she asked worriedly.


    "Tell me, ra. How can I be okay when I am forced to sleep with a man I despise?" I can''t help but let out my frustration on her. All of I of those who were in that bathroom raised their eyes towards me at once. Their eyes widened in shock upon hearing what I said. Obviously, they weren''t used to hearing such words against the most powerful man in the kingdom. However, all they could do was look at me with judgment in their eyes. It was His Majesty who ordered this, so they can''t do anything but follow. "She doesn''t really mean that," ra jumped into my defense despite knowing that I meant every word I said. She red at Words. me with pursed lips and warned me to watch my


    Honestly,Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I don''t care if they see me as unfit to be in this ce. I would dly ept it if His Majesty decided to have me thrown away from the pce.


    Once they''re done scrubbing every inch of my body, they help me get out of the tub. They started to dry my body with a soft towel before putting on some lotion. Finally, they let me slip into a white elegant nightgown; its fabric was so thin that I could see my body right through it. "Why don''t they just let me walk through his room naked?" I can''t help but murmur.


    "Mydy!" ra said in between gritted teeth as she silently scolded me.


    I just roll my eyes in response. It took me at least two hours to prepare for something in which I had no interest at all.


    As their final touch, they sprayed me with an elegant perfume throughout my body before putting on a thick robe on top of


    IL.


    it.


    "Beta Scott is already waiting outside, mydy," ra informed.


    "Let ! him wait," I replied.


    "Mydy!" ra replied in utter shock.


    "What? I didn''t say that I wouldn''t be going to His Majesty''s room. But I didn''t say as well what time I would be going," I said. "You can all leave now," I ordered the maids.


    Since their job was done, they politely followed my order and left the room without a word. As they opened the door, I saw Scott standing right outside the door. I notice the confusion on his face when he figures out that I won''t being with the maids. I saw him open his mouth, about to say something, but before he could, I mmed the door in front of him.


    "Sage, are you out of your mind?" ra eximed, staring at me like I had truly lost it.


    I smirked, walking over to the mirror as I casually adjusted my hair. "I''m going, okay? Just on my terms, not theirs.


    GG. Chapter 62


    ra blinked at me, her disbelief clear in her wide eyes. "You''re unbelievable."


    I turned to her, giving her a wink. "Come on. It''ll be fun!"


    +3


    ra let out an exasperated sigh, throwing her hands up in defeat. "Fun? You''re ying with fire, Sage. You know that, right?"


    I chuckled, picking up a delicate brush from the vanity and running it through my hair absentmindedly. "Since when have I not been ying with fire, ra? I''ve been ying with fire the moment I tried to escape this hellhole."


    I


    She crossed her arms, watching me carefully. "His Majesty won''t be as patient as Scott was."


    I met her eyes in the mirror, a flicker of defiance in my gaze. "That''s exactly why I''m doing this. If he thinks he can control me by sending his Beta to fetch me like some obedient little pet, he''s in for a surprise."


    ra shook her head, clearly torn between worry and the grudging admiration she always had for my stubborn streak. "I just don''t want you to get hurt."


    set the brush down, turning to face her. "I know you''re worried, but I need him to understand something. He might be the king, but I''m not just another subject. If he wants me toe to him, it won''t be because I''m ordered. I''m not under obligation to follow his order. If he''s not happy about it, he''s free to divorce me and throw me into exile."


    sitting down on the edge of the bed. "You''re impossible, you know that?"


    "I am," I said "I said with a grin.


    She gave me a pointed look. "And that''s also why I''m terrified for you."


    I walked towards her and put my hand on her shoulders. "Rx, ra.. What''s the worst that can happen?"


    "Do you really want me to answer that?" she asked, her voice thick with concern.


    I chuckled softly, pushing open the wardrobe doors. "No," I grin. I''ll go see him when I''m ready," I assured her.


    ra just watched me, still unconvinced but knowing there was no point in arguing with me anymore. "Fine. But please, for the love of everything holy, don''t make things worse."


    "No promises," I teased, shing her a grin as I began pulling out a dress worthy of facing the king.


    As I slipped into the gown, my mind raced. The tension between Titus and me was a dangerous game, one that I knew could explode at any moment. But I couldn''t back down-not now, not ever. If he wanted to test me, I was more than ready to meet him head-on.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63 SAGE +5


    It''s been two hours since the maid left. Beta Scott had also been standing outside my chamber for two hours, waiting for me toe out.


    I couldn''t help but smile as I watched ra pacing back and forth while biting her nails as she kept on ncing at the door. She kept on flinching at every faint noiseing from outside of the room. "Will you please sit down, ra?" I told her."


    "How can you be so calm, Sage? You are making His Majesty wait! Why don''t you just ask him to put our heads on the guillotine?" she snapped at me.


    "If he''s going to kill us, we''d be in prison cell rather than this room, right?"


    "You can''t be sure of that! What if he finally lost his patience and realized how you''re such a pain in the a** huh?"


    If it weren''t for ra, I would have stayed here longer. But I want to put her out of her misery. I was afraid that if I continue to stay here, she''ll soon suffer a heart attack. Besides, it''s already midnight. He''s probably fast asleep by now. "Fine. I''m going," I announced.


    Her eyes widened in glee. She even pped her hands in excitement. "Finally!" she eximed. She excitedly opened the door to inform the people waiting outside.


    As I stepped out into the dimly lit hallway, the waiting s**ts and guards snapped to attention, bowing respectfully. I caught sight of Beta Scott, standing at the far end of the corridor. He lookedpletely unbothered, no sign of irritation on his face, despite the fact that I''d made him wait outside for over two hours.


    A pang of guilt shot through me. It wasn''t Scott or the others I was trying to frustrate-it was Titus. Yet, they were the ones who had been left standing around, waiting for my stubbornness to run its course.


    I let out a soft sigh, feeling a twinge of regret. "I didn''t mean to keep all of you waiting for so long," I murmured, more to myself than anyone else. But Scott heard me.


    He gave a slight nod, his expression calm, as if he understood. "It''s no trouble, mydy. We''re only here to assist you when you''re ready."


    His words, though polite, only made the guilt sink deeper. I straightened my posture, pushing away the hesitation. If I was going to face Titus, eded to do it with the same fire I always had. but wonder


    if this time I might''ve pushed him just a little too far. asional curious nce from behind a curtain.


    But a part of me couldn''t help excitement still palpable, while I took a steady breath and headed down the corridor. The soft click of my boots against the marble echoed through the silent hallway, and I could feel the weight of every eye on me -s**ts, guards, even the ra lingered I by the door, her


    As we neared the grand double doors of Titus''s chambers, my heart gave an unexpected jolt. I wasn''t nervous, not exactly, but there was something about facing him after making him wait that long, after pushing him to the limit, that made the air feel thicker. Scott fell in step beside me, his expression neutral. He seemed entirely unfazed, a stark contrast to the tension I felt thrumming through my veins.


    "He''s waiting for you inside, mydy," Scott said softly, his tone almost sympathetic.  BG. Chapter 63


    I raised an eyebrow, ncing at him. "He''s still awake?" I asked, half-expecting some sign of the frustration I''d intended to


    cause.


    Scott''s lips twitched into a barely there smile. "He is, mydy. I''m sure he''ll be relieved to see you."


    "Relieved?" I muttered under my breath, scoffing. "I doubt that."


    #


    As we stood outside the door, he gave subtle nod to the guards, who stepped aside to allow me passage. ra shot me onest hopeful look before disappearing down the hall, leaving me to face the king alone.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I paused for a moment before reaching for the handle. My hand hovered over it, hesitation blooming in my chest. For all my bravado, for all the games I yed with Titus, this moment felt different-heavier somehow.


    I pushed the door open, the grand chambering into view. The warm glow of candlelight flickered across the room, casting long shadows across the stone walls.


    Titus was sitting on the bed, holding hisptop. The two bedsidemps were still on and were enough to illuminate the entire bedroom. This isn''t exactly what I was hoping. I was assuming that he''ll probably be asleep by now, so I don''t need to sleep in his room. But now that n is out of the picture, I need toe up with another n. However, as I tried to roam my eyes around his chamber, I noticed that the long couch that used to be on that right corner of the room was gone. I was thinking about sleeping on that when things didn''t go ording g to my n. But it seems like even n B isn''t sn''t going to work. He still hasn''t lifted his eyes from hisptop. The silence between us stretched, thick and unspoken, before I finally broke it. "You''re still awake," I said, my voiceced with a challenge, as if daring him to call me out for my ta**in*** his gaze in my direction, his appreciate like a set, and just to be clear, I have no intention of sharing your bed, Your Majesty. You might make the rules around here, but forcing someone into anything is still wrong." an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. "You took your time," he replied, his voice smooth but edged with something darker. lifting my chin defiantly. "I don''t on''t at his lips, though his eyes stayed locked on mine. "Who said anything about forcing you?"


    He


    I stepped


    close mirk tugged at!


    A dangerous


    onto


    mine


    My brow furrowed in confusion as I tried to make sense of his words. "So... you''re not nning to force me?" I asked, skepticism thick in my voice.


    He chuckled, the smirk never leaving his face. "No, I''m not," he answered calmly.


    The confusion in my chest deepened. If he didn''t summon me to force anything, then why was I here? I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was some twist I hadn''t figured out yet.


    "If this isn''t about that, then why did you call me here?" I asked, frowning harder.


    His smirk widened. "Oh, make no mistake, kitten. I did bring you here with the intention of making love to you...all night," he said smoothly, leaning in just enough to make my heart s**p a beat. "But only if it''s what you want. I won''t do anything don''t ask ask for." you


    "So, you won''t force me into doing anything if I say no?" I repeated it just to make it clear. "Yes," he answered briefly.


    I was kind of relieved upon hearing that. But it was short-lived when I heard him speak again.


    "But I can be very persuasive," he said before iming my lips without a warning.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64 SAGE


    I was panting when he finally let go of my lips. "I thought you''re not going to do anything against my will?" I asked while trying to catch my breath.


    The corner of his lip arched as if he were trying his best to hide his smile. Without noticing it, my eyes fell on his lips. My throat suddenly felt dry as I watched him bit his lower lip while trying to hold that smile. "You didn''t push me away. So, I assume it wasn''t against your will," he replied.


    I red at him before I pushed him as hard as I could. He then willingly took a step back, finally putting some distance between us.


    "Am I allowed to go back to my chamber now?" I asked him.


    1


    He walked back to his bed and faced hisptop once again. "No, you''re going to spend the night here."


    I frowned. "Didn''t you just say that you''re not going to force me to do anything against my will? Then, why am I not allowed to go back to my roc I don''t like to sleep here." "You are free to sleep on my bed," he offered."


    "Thanks, but no thanks. I''m leaving," I said before I walked towards the do But my frown deepened when I found the door locked. I tried to find whe unlock it, but it seems like it has been locked from the outside. I stormed towards his direction while stomping my feet. "Tell your guards to open t door," I ordered him.


    !


    He just smiled and swayed his eyes away from hisptop to look at me. don''t you tell them yourself?" he answered.


    I hissed at him before walking back towards the door. "Is anybody outsi Please, unlock the door!" I shouted before pressing my ear against the d check if anybody heard me. But I hear nothing but dead silence. I repea once again, but as I expected, I got no response. "This is your n all al isn''t it?" I shifted my attention towards him when I realized that I''m jus wasting my energy. No one''s going to open this door unless it was him Chapter 64


    ordered it. And judging by his reaction, I''m sure as hell that he has no intention of letting me leave this room tonight.


    He chuckled. "You are overthinking it, Sage. As I promised, I won''t do anything against your will or force you to do anything you''re notfortable with," he assured me. But why do I feel like he has some ulterior motives?


    Though he made it clear that he wouldn''t cross the line, there''s something inside my head that warns me to never let my guard down.


    I


    I blew a loud sigh of defeat. "Fine, I''ll stay here. But I''m sleeping on the couch. Where is it?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I don''t remember having any couch in here," he replied innocently.


    I don''t believe him. Though it''s been more than a year, I''m sure as hell that there used to be a couch here. I can''t forget how his room looks despite being away for a long time. But there''s no point in insisting. I''m sure as hell that he''s going to deny it even if I put a knife under his throat. It seems like I have no other choice but to sleep on the bed with him. It''s either that or the cold stone floor.


    I I looked at him with scrutinizing eyes. I don''t trust him, but I don''t have much of a choice. I was stomping my feet as I walked towards the bed. I gave him one final look before rolling my eyes.


    I


    I grabbed two pillows and shoved them between us, creating a makeshift barrier, flimsy though it was. When I nced up, I saw him watching me, eyebrow raised in silent amusement. His expression said it all-*Really? You his


    think those pillows will protect you? But even with the futility of it staring me in the face, eded that faint sense of separation. Anything to keep a sliver of distance between us, no matter how thin or symbolic.


    Once I had the pillows perfectly ced, I slid under the nket, wrapping myself up like a human burrito, as if that alone would shield me from the intensity of his presence. I pulled the edges tight, cocooning myself, trying to ignore the heat radiating from his side of the


    bed.


    ped.


    I could feel his eyes on me-a weight that pressed on my skin, making my pulse race despite my best efforts to remain calm. Then his voice cut through 13%


    GGG


    the silence.


    §ä§àContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aren''t you going to remove your robe?" he asked, his tone teasing but dark, as if he already knew the answer but enjoyed watching me squirm.


    There was no way in hell I was going to remove this robe-not when I was wearing a nightgown so thin it might as well have been made of mist. The fabric clung to me like a second skin, barely leaving anything to the imagination. If I took off the robe, I might as well be standing here naked.


    I tightened the belt of the robe around my waist, my fingers fidgeting with the knot. "No, thanks. I''m good," I replied, keeping my voice as steady as I could.


    He chuckled softly, the sound low and rich. "Are you sure?" he pressed, his voice dipping lower. "I''ve heard tonight''s going to be a little hot."


    I clenched the nket tighter around me, feeling the heat rise not from the room but from within me. Of course he would say something like that. Always pushing, always trying to get under my skin. And despite my best efforts, he was seeding.


    "I''ll manage," I shot back, still refusing to look at him, focusing instead on the pillow barrier between us, as if that would hold.


    "Suit yourself," he said, his voice smooth as silk yetced with something darker. "But just so you know, Sage... it''s going to get a lot hotter before the night''s over."


    I swallowed hard; my throat suddenly dried. His words hung in the air, wrapping around me like the nket I was clutching so tightly. And though I tried to push away the thoughts his tone stirred in me, I couldn''t help the my heart raced or the way my body betrayed me with a rush of heat that had nothing to do with the temperature of the room.


    way


    I wasn''t about to let him get to me, but with every word and every look, he was slowly chipping away at the walls I''d built around myself.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter SAGE


    65


    Truth be told, it didn''t take long before I started to feel hot. I can already feel my sweat running down my cheeks, but I have no other choice. I''d rather sleep drenched in sweat than to remove my robe.


    His room was unusually hot. It''s not yet summer, so there''s no reason for the temperature to be this high. And even if it''s summer, I''m sure the maids will make sure the His Majesty''s room will be at the right temperature. Something isn''t right here.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I can still hear him typing on hisputer. I jolted up from the bed and eyed him suspiciously. He didn''t bother lifting his eyes away from theputer, but I know that he noticed me ring at him.


    I was taken aback when I realized that he wasn''t wearing his shirt. I gulped when my eyes slowly traveled down the hem of the nket, covering his lower part. It wasn''t my intention to stare, but my throat suddenly felt dry as my mind raced with every possibility of what''s underneath the nket.


    I cleared my throat, trying to dispel the heat rising inside me and push away those sinful thoughts swirling in my head.


    Focus! I told myself. This is just a bed, and he''s just a man!


    Easier said than done, especially when every look and every word from him felt like a brush of fire against my skin. Desperate for some relief, I blurted out, "Would you mind opening the window?"


    His response came quicker than I expected, his tone smooth yet firm. "Yes, I do mind. It''s quite chilly outside."


    I blinked, momentarily caught off guard. Of all the things I thought he''d say, that wasn''t one of them. "Chilly?" I frowned, ncing at the window as if to check for myself. Then it hit me. Yes, it''s not even summer yet, so there''s no way that this temperature inside his room was normal. I don''t want to assume anything, but it raises suspicion within me. I feel like he was making this room hot intentionally. "Exactly. So, I wonder why it''s so hot in here?" I shot back, eyeing him with suspicion. What was he ying at? He just shrugged, as if the answer was the most natural thing in the world. "I like it hot."


    There was no mistaking the yful


    I undercurrent in his voice. He wasn''t talking about the temperature at all. I could feel the flush creeping up my neck again, the air between us thickening with unspoken tension. He knew exactly what he was doing. I bit my lip, resisting the urge to groan in frustration. Of course he likes it hot, I thought, stealing a nce at him out of the corner of my eye. He was lying there, looking entirely toofortable, one arm draped casually behind his head, his gaze restingzily on me like a predator that knew its prey was cornered. "Well," I huffed, tightening my grip on the nket as if it were my only defense against the rising tension in the room, "some of us don''t."


    His lips curled into that familiar, dangerous smirk. His gaze traveledzily over me, like a predator sizing up its prey, before he spoke in that deep, velvety voice of his. "You could always take off your robe, kitten."


    My pulse quickened, and I could feel my heart pounding in my chest as his meaning became clear. Is that what he''s after? 1 thought, heat creeping up my neck. He wanted me to strip down, to shed this robe like it was some barrier keeping him from whatever it was he desired. The idea of giving him that satisfaction made something in me bristle.


    Not a chance, I thought, my mind racing. There was no way I was going to y into his hands. Not when I knew exactly where that road led, and not when I was wearing a nightgown so sheer it might as well not exist. If I took off this robe, I''d be practically handing myself to him on a silver tter, and I wasn''t about to give him that power. Not tonight.  GB


    "No, thanks," I replied c**lly, my voice firmer than I felt.


    0 83%


    The silence between us stretched for a moment, thick with the unspoken challenge hanging in the air. I could feel him watching me, his gaze like a weight on my skin, but I didn''t budge. I wouldn''t give him the satisfaction of seeing me falter.


    "Suit yourself," he finally murmured, his voiceced with amusement. I could hear the smirk in his words, the knowing edge to his tone that made my blood simmer with frustration. He didn''t have to say anything more to let me know he was enjoying this.


    I shifted beneath the nket, tightening it around myself like a protective cocoon, but the heat in the room wasn''t just from the temperature anymore.


    "I''ll pass on your suggestions," I added after a moment, keeping my voice as nonchnt as I could, though I could feel the heat still lingering in my cheeks.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw him shift, leaning back against the pillows, his smirk still firmly in ce. "You''re stubborn," he mused, almost to himself; as though my resistance only intrigued him more.


    "And you''re relentless," I shot back, refusing to let him get under my skin any more than he already had. But his chuckle, soft and deep, told me that he knew he was already halfway there.


    Ast


    s the silence stretched between us, the tension in the room thickened. I kept my eyes fixed on the far wall, determined not to let him affect me any more than he already had. But I could still feel his gaze on me, heavy and unyielding, as if he was waiting for something- waiting for me to break. Suddenly, without warning, a new sensation washed over me. A spark of heat ignited deep within, pulsing with a rhythm that wasn''t my own. My breath hitched, and my eyes widened in shock as I realized what was happening. he wouldn''t...


    My pulse quickened as the warmth spread through my body, low and intense, as though someone had lit a me beneath my skin. I felt it deep in my core, the sensation unmistakably intimate, and it didn''t take long for me to realize what''s going


    on.


    "Titus," I gasped, my voice barely a whisper. I whipped my head toward him, and sure enough, he was watching me, a dark predatory glint in his eyes. He didn''t need to touch me directly he was using our mind link, pushing every sensation he was feeling into me, letting me experience the pleasure he was giving himself. "Do you


    feel that, kitten?" His voice slid into my mind, smooth and taunting. His lips didn''t move, but his words reverberated inside my head, making it impossible to ignore what was happening.


    I clenched the nket tighter around myself, fighting to regain control, but the sensations were overwhelming. I felt everything he was doing-the slow build of pleasure as his hand moved over his own body. It was maddening, a tether pulling me into the storm of his desire. "I demanded, even I could the tremor in unsteadiness that betrayed wasn''t to me, to the sensations he feeding through link.


    He chuckled softly, the sound a low rumble in my mind. "I don''t think you really want me to stop." His words were like a caress, brushing against my thoughts as the pleasure intensified. It was like being caught in a tidal wave, dragged under by


    the f force of it. I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to block out the way my body was responding, but it was no use. Every touch, every movement he made, I felt as though his hands were on me instead. My heart raced, and a flush crept up my neck, my breathing bing shallow as I fought to keep control.  GB


    "Titus," I breathed again, this time more pleading, but he only smirked, clearly relishing the power he had over me.


    "Do you like how this feels, Sage?" he murmured, his voice echoing in my head, dripping with wicked satisfaction. He was toying with me, using our connection to break down every wall I''d built.


    "You''re-" I tried to speak, to form a coherent thought, but the pleasure surged again, stealing the words from my lips. My body felt hot, hypersensitive to every ripple of sensation he sent through me. t was unfair, impossible to fight, and he knew


    IL.


    it.


    "Tell me what you want, kitten," his voice purred, almost soothing yetced with an undeniable hunger. "Just say the word, and I''ll be on your feet, worshipping you."


    My body betrayed me, a soft moan escaping my lips as the pleasure he was feeling spread deeper into me. Every nerve was alight, and it took everything I had to hold onto thest thread of control.


    But Titus wasn''t letting up. He was relentless, pushing me closer and closer to the edge, and I hated how good it felt and how easily he could affect me without evenying a finger on me.


    **

 Chapter 66

    I was drenched in sweat, my body betraying every ounce of self-control I was desperately clinging to. My lower lip was caught between my teeth, biting down so hard to keep the moans at bay that I could almost taste, the faint t**g of blood on my tongue. It was the only thing I could do to keep from giving him the satisfaction of hearing how close I was to losing it. Id do to keep


    The nket was my lifeline, my fingers digging into the fabric so tightly it felt like it might tear under the strain. Each shallow breath was a battle, my chest rising and falling as I fought against the overwhelming sensations Titus was flooding through our connection. I refused to give in, even though every nerve in my body was alight with the pleasure he was forcing on me. I wouldn''t let him win. I couldn''t.


    The heat of his desire crashed over me in relentless waves, every pulse of pleasure from his own body echoing through mine, as if he had full control of my senses. My heart pounded in my ears, and every muscle in my body tensed, coiled like a spring ready to snap. But I couldn''t break. Not like this. Not with him watching so smugly, knowing exactly what he was doing to me.


    "I''m warning you, Titus," I hissed through gritted teeth, my voice barely a whisper, but it was all I could manage without letting out the sound that was threatening to spill from my lips.


    "I don''t take threats lightly, kitten," he responded as if epting a challenge.


    My body was betraying me, reacting in ways I couldn''t stop, and every second felt like a dangerous game. I was on the verge of losing. I can already feel my underwear soaking in juices.


    But I wouldn''t give him the satisfaction of hearing me crumble. I held onto my defiance like a lifeline, even as the tension in my body mounted, pushing me closer to the edge. The room felt stifling, the air thick with the heat he was fueling inside me, and I could feel his smug satisfaction growing stronger with every shaky breath I took.


    I had to keep my focus. I had to find a way to sever this connection before hepletely unraveled me. I couldn''t afford to let my body win this battle. Not with him.


    My grip tightened on the nket, knuckles white, as I m**ally built the walls around myself, brick by brick, willing my mind to take control again. I wasn''t going to give in, no matter how hard he pushed.


    "You won''t win this," I whispered, half to him and half to myself. My voice was strained, filled with determination despite the quiver I couldn''t quite hide.


    His low, darkugh echoed in my mind. "We''ll see about that, kitten," he purred, the challenge in his voice clear.


    But I held on, teeth clenched, body trembling. I wasn''t going to break. I would not let him win.


    The tension between us cr**led like a live wire, the silence broken only by the sound of my ragged breathing and the soft hum of power radiating from Titus. My body was a battlefield, every nerve screaming for release, but I couldn''t let him have that satisfaction. His presence in my mind was overwhelming; every sensation he felt mirrored in me like an echo that grew louder with every passing second.


    I could feel him, not just physically but me**lly, too. The connection between us was relentless, his thoughts brushing against mine with smug satisfaction. He thinks he''s winning. But he''s wrong. I won''t let him have his way.


    I clenched my fists tighter, the nket bunched in my hands, anchoring me to the present. My jaw ached from how hard I was biting down, holding back the moan, threatening to escape, I wouldn''t give him that, wouldn''t give him the pleasure of hearing my surrender. Through our bond, his voice was a whisper in the dark, silky and smug. "You''re doing so well, kitten. I can feel how close you Chapter 66 are."


    I closed my eyes, shutting him out, refusing to let him see the truth. But the heat in my body was rising, and the pulse between my thighs beat in time with his desire. Every nerve was on fire, and I could feel myself teetering on the edge, my mind fighting a battle my body had already surrendered to. "Titus," I barely managed to grit out, my voice low and strained.


    "Yes, Sage? "His voice was purr, full of dark amusement. I could hear the smirk in his tone and feel the satisfaction radiating from him as he drew this out, toying with me like a predator ying with its prey.


    "Stop this," I gasped, every word a struggle. I hated how desperate I sounded; I hated the quiver in my voice. He was getting to me, and we both knew it.


    "I will, only if you allow yourself to give in," he taunted, his voice a seductive whisper in my mind.


    I knew exactly what he wanted. He wanted me to beg, to give in, to admit defeat. But I wasn''t about to let him win so easily. I wouldn''t give him the pleasure of hearing me surrender. Not now. Not ever. My breaths came in shallow gasps, my chest rising and falling rapidly as I fought to maintain control. Every fiber of my being screamed for release, my body betraying me in the worst possible way. But I bit down harder, tasting the metallic **g of blood on my lip as I forced myself to hold on.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The room spun around me, and I gripped the nket tighter. But just as I thought I might break, I felt something shift. My mind, battered and strained, fought back, and I could feel the connection between us weakening, slipping out of his grasp inch by agonizing inch. Titus must have felt it too. His voice, so sure and confident a moment ago, wavered slightly. "It can''t be," he uttered in surprise.


    Even I don''t clearly understand what''s happening. I had no idea this was possible. I wasn''t expecting that I would be able to shut him the alpha out of our bond. But despite my surprise, I still manage to take that opportunity to cut him offpletely.


    I seized the opening, forcing myself to focus to push him out of my mind. Sweat dripped down my brow as I concentrated, pulling everyst ounce of strength from within.


    With a final surge of willpower, I mmed the me**I door shut, severing the link between us. The rush of freedom was immediate, the suffocating heat of his presence lifting from my mind.


    I exhaled sharply, my body still trembling from the intensity of the moment, but I had won. I had held my ground.


    Titus, to his credit, didn''t immediately react. He just sat there, watching me with those dark, knowing eyes, his smirk gone. He was studying me, as if recalcting, reassessing.


    "Well yed, Sage," he finally said, his voice calm, but there was an edge to it, a challenge lingering beneath the surface. "You never fail to surprise me. Truly, an exemry woman fit to be my mate."


    I didn''t reply, still catching my breath, still reeling from what had just happened. But I didn''t need to say anything. The look in my eyes said it all.

 Chapter 67

    Betryed 82 Betryed 82Chapter 67


    I woke up with throbbing pain in the head. I feel like I''ve been punched in the head multiple times. This is what trying to cut the alpha off of our mind link. ver knew it was possible. But doing so takes a lot of energy.


    from


    1. slowly opened my eyes, and I was immediately greeted with the scent of freshly brewed coffer sifting through my nose. I suddenly felt hungry, and my stomach started to grumble. "Good morning


    My eyes were immediately drawn to the man across from me, lounging effortlessly in a chair by the window. Titus. He was a vision of rxed power, dressed in a simple dark shirt that cling to his broad chest, the morning light casting a soft glow over his features. He held a cup of coffee in one hand, steam risingzily from the surface, while his other hand rested on a tablet, his focus divided between work and whatever he''d been keeping an eye on-likely me.


    I blinked, trying to shake off the haze of sleep, but it was hard to ignore the way his presence filled the room. He seemed so at ease, sopletely in control, and for a brief moment, I wondered how long he had been sitting there watching me, waiting.


    If


    "Good morning," I mumbled, my voice still heavy with sleep as I pushed myself up from the bed, feeling a little disoriented by the intimate setting. It wasn''t just the bed or the quietness of the room-it was him. His eyes followed my every movement, calm and assessing, as if he could see straight through me. quickly grabbed the edge of my robe, pulling it tighter around me and fumbling with the tie, making sure every inch of me was covered. I tied the knot a bit too firmly, my fingers working nervously over the fabric, needing something to focus on. I refused to let him see how much his gaze affe affected Once the robe was securely in ce, I cleared my throat, forcing myself to look at him again. "You''ve been up for a while. I see, I remarked, eyeing the half-empty cup of coffee in his hand and the way his fingers effortlessly scrolled through the tablet. He didn''t respond right away, merely lifting his eyes from the screen to meet mine, a small, knowing smile tugging at theers of his lips. "I like to get an early start," he said smoothly, his voice rich and deep, sending a shiver through me despite the warmth of the morning sun. "Especially when thepany is this... captivating"


    me


    I rolled my eyes, but my heart skipped a beat. He wasn''t ying fair, and he knew it.


    I could feel my pulse quicken, though I tried to mask it with a casual shrug. "Captivating, huh? "I shot back, pretending his words didn''t affect me as much as they did. But the way his eyes lingered on me made it impossible to ignore. He had a way of speaking, of looking at me, that made even the most mundane things feel charged.


    Titus set down his cup, leaning forward slightly in his chair, his elbows resting on his knees. His movements were slow and deliberate, as if every gesture had a purpose. "You have no idea, do you? "He asked, his voice low and velvety, sending another ripple of awareness through me.


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to keep myposure. "Well, forgive me if I don''t believe everything thates out of your mouth. You''ve got a... "habit of ying games,


    He chuckled softly, the sound both amusing and infuriatingly confident. "Cames, kitten? I assure you, this is no game."


    His eyes darkened, and for a moment, the yful glint disappeared, reced by something more intense. Something that made my stomach flip. I couldn''t tell if it was a warning or a promise, but whatever it was, it had me holding my breath. I shifted awkwardly, feeling the weight of the moment settling between us. "Why are you staring at me like that? "I asked, trying to deflect, my tone sharper than I intended.


    He leaned back in his chais again, a slow smirk creeping onto hiclips Because Lenjoy watching you squirm, trying so hard to keep that distance berween us he said smoothly, his gaze stiff locked on me. "But we both know that wontst forever My cheeks flushed at his words, and I hated that he was right. The tension between us was impossible to ignore, an matres how much I tried to fight it, there was an undeniable pull


    still. I wasn''t about to let him know that "You''re really full of yourself, you know that I muttered, standing up from the bed. eded space-a moment to breathe without his intense eyes burning into me


    Tims stood up as well, moving with a casual grace that only made things worse. He crossed the room in a few long strides standing too close, his persener overwhelming "Maybe he mured, his voice low and teasing, but only because I know "And what''s that Tasked, my voice barely a schliper av Hlooked up at him, heart racing


    His eyes searched mine for a brief second before he leaned in, his breath warm against my skin. "You"


    The single word sent a jolt through me, and for the first time, I didn''t have a quickeback.


    I took a deep breath, pushing down the whirl of emotions his simple word had stirred inside me. He said it like it was the most obvious thing in the world, like 1 was the only answer to a question he had never even asked. But I couldn''t afford to get swept up in hum, not now "Breakfast? "He asked casually, his voice breaking the tense silence between us: "I had it prepared earlier Care to join me


    1 hesitated, my pulse still racing from hisst remark, but I forced a smile. "Sure. Why not? "I replied, my tone trying sound indifferent, even though I was anything but. Anything to keep the upper hand.


    Titus led the way, and I followed him out onto the terrace, where a small table had been set. The morning air was crisp, a wee contrast to the tension still simmering between us. The sun cast a soft glow over the pce grounds, but it slid nothing to ease the tightness in my chest. He pulled out a chair for me, ever the gentleman, despite the games he yed. I sat down, nodding my thanks but keeping my gaze firmly on the spread before us-fresh fruit, pastries, and something that smelled savory and delicious. Anything to avoid meeting those eyes of his Titus took the seat across from me, and even though the table separated us, I could still feel the weight of his presence. He poured us both coffee, the silence stretching between us, thick with unspoken words. I lifted my cup to my lips, hoping the bitterness of the coffer would help me focus on something anything, other than him.


    As we continued eating the silence wasn''t ufortable, but it was heavy, filled with the weight of everything left unsaid. Titus was calm, sipping his coffee, yet I could feel the tension in the air, like a storm gathering on the horizon After a moment, heet his cup down and looked at me with that piercing gaze that always seemed to see too much. "You know,st night something happened, he began,s voice calmn but with an edge that made my heart race


    I didn''t respond, waiting for him to continue. I already had a sinking feeling about where this was going


    "How


    did you do it? "He asked, leaning back slightly, his eyes studying me. "How did you manage to cut me off from the link?"


    I blinked, momentarily caught off guard. Of course. He was talking about how I managed to shut him off of our link. Last night. I had severed it somehow, which blocked him from feeling me and from knowing what was going on in my mind and in my body. Thad no idea how I''d done it, only that it had worked.


    "I... I don''t know," I admitted, my voice faltering slightly. "I just tried"


    Titus raised an eyebrow, clearly not satisfied with that answer. "You just tried? You cut off something that shouldn''t be severable. You manage to hide your thoughts away from me, and you don''t even know how you 2/4  OG Chapter 67 3232


    214


    I let the be


    his gire, the


    ed beneath his word: 1 wasn''t more what to tell him I didn''t have mothe grate exnation for how I''d managed to block him. All I knew that I had been desperate-desperate to keep him from


    mat. man invading my thoughts, from chestrolling me through that intimate bond we shared And in dust desperation, something trude me had stapped, and the connection between in had shoidered, if only temporarily


    11


    that


    just focused on not letting you in Isaid my voice firmer this time I don''t know how it worked. It just did."


    Tirus was quiet for a long moment, his fingers drumming lightly on the table. "That''s not supposed to be possible," he said, more to himuli dan to me. "No one has ever been able to cut off a link like that? Thugged trying to keep my voter catal, though the tension acroiling tight inside me "Maybe Fm pst different"


    I''m


    He looked up then, his eyes locking noto mine with an intensing Bhat made my breath catch Different, he repeared softly. as if tasting the word on his tonger. "You''ve always been differri Sage I just didn''t realize hose much until now


    +


    I shifted in my seat, ufortable with the direction this conversation was taking "Look, I didn''t do it to prove a point. T said quickly "I just needed space. Your Majesty Last night I couldn''t let you have that kind of control over me Thus tibed his head, his eyes narrowing slightly as he considered my words. "Control? Is that what you think this is about? raised an eyebrow, my chin lifting in defiance. "Isn''t it!"


    !


    His lips curled into a slow, dangerous smile, one that sent an involuntary shiver down my spine. "No, kitten. It''s not about control. It''s about setting everything right"


    narrowed my eyes, refusing to back down. "Nothing about this is right. Your Majesty," I replied, my voiceced with arcasm. His title felt bitter on my tongue, a reminder of the power he wielded and the way he always seemed to believe be could bend the world-aand me to his will.


    His wil


    Titus leaned forward slightly, resting his arms on the table as his gaze bored into mine. "You don''t understand, Sage. It''s about restoring order to what''s been broken


    "Broken" "I scoffed, crossing my arms over my chest. "The only thing that''s broken here is this-1 gestured between us, "this twisted game you keep ying. Whatever it is you think you''re fixing I want no part of it."


    Has eyes darkened, his smirk fading as his expression grew more serious. "You think you have a choice in this?"His voice was low, almost a growl, and I could feel the weight of his words pressing down on me, as if the air in the room had thickened. "You''ve been part of this from the moment we met. This bond, this connection between us-it''s not something you can just walk away from"


    swallowed hard, fighting the unease that curled in my stomach, "I didn''t ask for any of this," I said quietly, my voice wavering slightly despite my best efforts to remain strong, "I didn''t ask for you."


    His gaze softened, but there was still an intensity behind his eyes that I couldn''t ignore. "Neither did 1" he adinitted, his voice quieter now but no less powerful. "But fate doesn''t care what we want, Sage. It doesn''t care about consent or about control. It just ?L." I shook my head, my heart pounding. "I don''t believe in fate"


    Titus chuckled, though there was no humor in it. "Whether you believe in it or not, it''s happening. And the sooner you ept that, the easier this will be for both of us."


    I bristled at hus words, at the arrogance in his tone. "ept what? That you get to decide my future! My life? "My voice was rising now, anger bubbling to the surface. "I''m not some pawn in whatever grand n you''ve concocted, Titus. I''m not yours For a moment, silence hung between us, heavy and charged. His gaze never left mine, but there was something unreadable in his expression, something almost vulnerable.


    Clupter 67


    "You''re not a pawn, Sage" he said finally, his voice barely above ashisper "You''re the queen"


    My breath caught in my throat, and for a second. I couldn''t find the words. The weight of his statement hit me like a wave crashing over the fragile defenses but sound myself


    Til


    ¡°Quern! "1 repeated, my voice a soft echo of dobelief. I don''t want to be your queen"


    Titus reached across the table, his fingers Trushing against my hand, sending an electric jolt through me. "You already are he said quietly, his eyes locked onto mine with an intensity that made my heart race. "You just haven''t realized it yet." 1 pulled my hand back, shaking my head "No 1 whispered, my nice trembling. "This isn''t what I wanted


    "I know" he replied, his voice thick with something I couldn''t quite ce. "But it''s what you''re meant for"


    I stared at him, a whirlwind of emotions tearing through menger, fear, confusion. I wanted to run, to put as much distance between us as possible, but a part of me was moted to the spot, unable to break free from the pull he had on me


    This is bigger than both of us.


    Stood abruptly, the chair scraping/continued, his voice calm, but there was a fire behind his words, a conviction that made my pulse quicken. You can fight it all you want, but in the end, this is where you belong


    loudly against the floor as I pushed it back. "I don''t belong anywhere near you." Ispat, my voice shrking with a mixture of anger and something deeper-something I refused to acknowledge. hed my fists, my nails digging into my palms as I fought the urge to scream. "You don''t know me," I hissed through


    his gare never wavering as he watched me with that maddening calmness. "You will," he said softly. almost as if he were making a promie.


    Titus remained seated, HGenched gritted teeth. You don''t know anything about me."


    His eyes fikckered with something I couldn''t quite ce-was it pain? Regret? But it was gone as quickly as it appeared, reced once again by that infuriating confidence. "I know more than you think, Sage. And whether you like it or not, this is just the beginning" "I think I heard enough. If you''ll excuse me, I''ll go back to my room.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I turned on my heel, refusing to let him see the turmoil raging inside me, and stormed out of the room, my heart pounding in my chest


    As I mmed the door behind me, his final words echoed in my mind, chilling me to the core

 Chapter 68

    making the hinges greke


    I marched back to my chamber, each step feeling heavier than the Tax My mind was a swirling mess of frustration d confesses and 1 could mill feel the wright of Time words (ling to me. When I reached my door, I pushed it open without heathering to knock the force of it Inside. ra was bonyying out my dress for the day, her handiamwothing over the delicate fabric as she carefully arranged in on the bed. She jumped in the sound of the door timing against the wall, her eyes wide as she looked up in "Mydy" she eximed, her voice tinged with concern. "What happenedst night? Are you okay?"


    ??


    I barels registered her question, my mind ton tangled in the eve of the morning to offer a clear response. My fron deepened as I moved toward the window, needling air, needing space to think. But ra was quick to follow her worried gare tracking my every movement Nothing happenedst night. ra I snappel, the irritation in my tone unmistakable. I hadn''t meant tosh out, but the temsson was unbearable. Evenaling fell wrong


    ra, however, wasn''t convinced. She studied me closely, her sharp eyes not missing a single detail of my demeanor-the tightness in my shoulders, the agitation in my movements. "Clearly, something did happen," she said, her voice softer but I probing unwillme to let it go.


    till


    Leould feel her staring at me, waiting for an answer, but I had none to give. How could I exin the overwhelming mess of emotions battling inside me! How could I tell her about the tangled web of desire, defiance, and confusion that Titus had stirred up within me! I turned away from the window, crossing my arms over my chest in a defensive gesture. "He''s infuriating." I muttered, more to myself than to ra, but she caught it.


    !


    Her brows lifted slightly, curiosity shing in her eyes. "The king?" she asked cautiously, though I could see her interest piquing


    I sighed heavily, not wanting to rehash the details but unable to stop myself from venting. "He thinks everything can just fall. into ce because he wills it so. That everything-and everyone will bend to his will I shook my head, the anger bubbling up again as I thought about our exchange


    "It''s maddening"ntinued, my frustration spilling over as 1 began pacing across the room, the movement a weak attempt to burn off the restless energy gnawing at me. "I don''t understand why he feels the need to bring me back to this awtul ce" My vouce rose with each word, the confusion and anger bubbling just beneath the surface.


    I stopped abruptly, turning to face ra. "I''m already cleared with all the charges against. That''s more than enough reason to let me be and let me live my life peacefully outside his territory. I threw my hands up in exasperation, as if the answer was written somewhere in the air, just out of reach.


    wants"


    ra''s brow furrowed, her expression softening with concern. Maybe he sees something in you," she suggested gently, her tone careful, like she wasn''t sure how I''d respond. "Something he needs." I let out a bitterugh, shaking my head. "What could he possibly see in me? He''s a king, ra. He doesn''t need anyone, least of all someone like me. If anything. I''m just a problem he thinks he needs to fix. A piece of his twisted destiny puzzle that won''t fit the way he The thought made my stomach churn with frustration. I had never asked to be part of this. And yet here I was, being pulled hack into a world I had longed to leave behind. Chapter 68


    he


    114


    urging unchecked. He sed me aside in easily. ting like none of it ever


    I resumed my pacing my fingers thealing absently through my hair as the floor of emotions kept talks about us being mates" I scoffed the hittemess in my voice fear Which is ironic, isn''t it? He just because he found "her"


    the one he then waiting for And now, he''i mattered


    ra took a tentative step forward, her eyes full of empathy, In on the edge. "Mydy, sometimes. Late in''t as clear as we''d like


    there


    was also caution there, as if she knew I was teetering to be Maybe" to be May


    I cut her off shaking my head vigorously. "No rs You don''t understand. He discarded me like I was nothing. Like what we had meant nothing And now he has the audacity to bring mock here and expect me to what? Fall into line y like his good linle girl Sty voice broke, despite my best efforts to keep it strady. I felt the old wounds reopening, the hurt, and betrayal, raw and vivid as the y it all happened. The sting of rejection, of being reced, echoed through my words. throw the


    !


    ra''s


    "He doesn''t get to pretend that this is all normal" I continued my voice quieter now, but no less fierce. "He doesn''t get to way and then like I still owe him tommething like I''m supposed to just forget that Lever cared about him." gaze softened as she stepped closer, her hand hovering if she wanted tofort me but wasn''t sure how "I''m sorry, mydy," she said gemily "I can''t imagine how painful that must have been for you" stopped pacing my breathing faster now as I struggled to keep the anger-and the sadness from overwhelming me "It''s not just pamful, ra" I admitted, finally meeting her gaze. It''s infuriating. He rejected me for his fate mate, and now he has the nerve to act like like it didn''t happen. Now, he will reappear into my life and im that I was his mate and not Annika. And that be just fall into a trap which makes him believe that it was her who''s his fated mate? Thira''s expression tightened, but she remained silent, giving me the space to let it out.


    "The worst part is" I whispered my fists clenching at my sides, a part of me still wants to care. Despite everything, despite knowing I should hate him for what he did there''s this part of me that''s still tied to him. And I hate that even more."


    ra took a deep breath, her face filled with sympathy, but also a hint of resolve. "You''re stronger than you think, mydy," she said softly. "But I also know that strength doesn''t mean shutting off what you feel. It means facing it, and deciding what you''ll do with it." 1 frowned, , biting back the rising tide of emotion. "What I''ll do with it?" I echoed, the thought foreign to me. "What can I do, ra! He holds all the power.""


    ra stepped closer, her hand resting lightly on my arm now, grounding me. "Maybe. But he can''t force you to stay bound to him. not in your heart. That''s your choice. And maybe he''s realizing that now, too. Maybe that''s why he brought you back-not to control you, but because he knows he can''t." Her words settled over me like a nket, offeringfort even if they didn''t erase the hurt. But they gave me something to think about, something to cling to A reminder that even in the chaos and confusion, I still had a choice. "He may be king, I muttered, my voice steadier now, "but that doesn''t mean he gets to decide everything"


    ra smiled softly. "Exactly, mydy. You hold the most important power of all-your own heart"


    Just as I was about to respond to ra, a knock echoed through the room, sharp andmanding pulling me out of my spiraling thoughts: ra and 1 exchanged a quick nce before she moved to open t


    the door


    Standing in the doorway was a young woman dressed in the omare uniform of the queen''s personal attendants. Her expression was neutral, almost too polite, which made me instantly,wary.


    "Mydy, she began, bowing slightly. "Her Majesty has requested your presence for breakfast. She would be honored if you would join her


    !


    I frowned, an instinctive knot tightening in my stomach. Thest thing I wanted was to sit through a meal with the queen,


    T


    and obviously. His Krypycher wirs The Mes of making walk with her white pretending that nothing was amun teh like an unbearable task. My hands enched at my des the demon in my holy rising again I don''t think I warnest, ben the attention, sich her wing, ut men with a subtle tilt of her head Her Majesty investimidy"


    1 pressed me lips into a thin lor, trying to suppress the wave of fritation that wahel over me. Of course she insists. There was no real choice here. No polite way to refuse without eos, and thest thing eded was more attention drawn to my prevenicE rs stepped forward, bes voice soft bon firm. Perhaps it''s been go my Ely It would show good faith"


    1 shot her a look, ball-grateful, hall-annoyed. She was right, an seal Armiding this would only make things wome. If I was going to navigate whatever twisted game. Thus was ying. I cdn''t afford to make enemies out of the queen


    my


    Fine I munered reluctantly, stomach widing with messe Thest thing I wanted was to sit down for breakfast with the queen, but there was no avoiding it. I straightened my robe and squared my thoulders forcing myself to wear the came mask. I''d been hiding behind since I''d arrived at this ce. Let me go get changed I''ll be there in a few The attendant bowed, her expression unreadable, before turning on her heel and leaving without another word. As the door clicked shaar behind her, 1 felt a weight settle on my chest


    In a


    rs didn''t waste any time. She moved quickly, like she had done this a hundred times before. As soon as I gre her the abrad, she hurried to the bathroom, her soft steps the only none in the quiet room. a few minutes, I cou I could hear the water running, steam rising from the bath she had prepared. I stood by the window, staring out at the garden below, but my thoughts were far away. That uneasy feeling had been sitting in my stomach ever since the queen''s attendant knocked on the door. "Mydy, the bath is ready" ra''s gentle voice called from behind me.


    I turned and nodded. ra''s expression was calm, her eyes understanding as she helped me out of my robe. She didn''t say anything, but the way she moved-quick and efficient-made it dear she knew how heavy this morning felt for me. She did everything she could to help me get through it. I stepped into the bath, the warm water a brieffort for my tense muscles, though it couldn''t settle the storm of thoughts. swirling in my head. ra washed my hair, her hands gentle and calming


    "Try not to worry too much, mydy," she said softly while rinsing the soap from my hair. "It''s just breakfast."


    "With the queen," I mumbled, gripping the side of the tub. "Nothing is ever just anything here."


    ra gave me a smalforting smile. "You''re stronger than they think. Don''t forget that."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I


    worn earlier.


    royal breakfast side the robe Word sink in, offering me a small bit of peace. After a while, she helped me out of the bath, wrapping me in a soft towel. She dried my skin with care, moving quickly but silently as she dressed me in a simple but elegant gown, more fitting for a I closed my eyes, letting As she fastened thest button, I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror. The woman staring back at me lookedposed, like the perfect guest for a royal breakfast. But inside, I was still trying to build up the courage to face what wasing


    ra handed me a brush, and I ran it through my hair slowly, trying to calm the thoughts racing through my mind. This breakfast with the queen felt like a trap. I wasn''t sure what kind of trap, but I knew eded to be ready.


    ra stepped back, taking a look at her work. "You look perfect, mydy," she said softly.


    I gave her a small, forced smile. "Perfect is thest thing I feel.


    Chapter as


    She met my


    mouch


    mouch


    "Being my hain''s really worked out her 1 ter


    *perfect for bar yourself?"


    Eisch dichoc''h reply, but the chin''s harce to She put it clear, he calm persence helping me find the arenah s get


    through this


    "Argt. I said, taking a deep berth ss 1 and at the door'' do this

 Chapter 69

    SAGE lost


    I count


    I walked towards the dining hall with heavy feet. This, among other things, is what I hate about this ce. eded to up my poker face in front of those people and pretend as if I was delighted to be in their presence. When in fact, I hate everything about this ce. t of how many times I have been letting out a loud sigh as I made my way to meet Her Majesty for breakfast. I left Titus in his room because I don''t like having breakfast with him, yet here I am on my way to another meal with someone I don''t like to meet "You''ll be fine, mydy." ra whispered in my ear as she tried to cheer me up.


    "I don''t I know how long I will be able to withstand being in this golforsaken ce," I replied. "ed toe up with a n in order for me to get out of here."


    T


    "Divorce is the only thing that will set you free, mydy


    "Do you think I haven''t thought about that? You have no idea how many times I have asked His Majesty to grant me divorce as soon as he stepped in front of our door?"


    "Then reject him," she suggested.


    I let out a frustrated sigh. "He won''t grant me a divorce. What makes you think he''ll ept my rejection? I can''t even


    leave me alone, let alone sever our bond."


    She blew out a heavy sigh of her own, crossing her arms as she leaned back against the dresser. "Yeah, you''re right. If he won''t even give you that, maybe the only option is to wait until he gets tired of you." Her


    Her words hit me like a punch to the gut. I didn''t understand why, but the thought of him growing tired of me made my heart twist painfully in my chest. It was like a knife being slowly driven into my heart, and I hated myself for feeling that


    way


    I wanted to scoff, to brush off the idea that his indifference would hurt me, but I couldn''t. Instead, I stood there, staring at the floor, feeling the weight of her words settle like a heavy stone in my stomach.


    Why did the idea of him not wanting me anymore hurt so much? Shouldn''t I want him to stop and let me go? Shouldn''t I be relieved? But all I could feel was a deep, aching emptiness at the thought of him simply walking away.


    I remained silent, my footsteps heavy as we made our way through the pce corridors toward the dining hall. ra walked beside me, her presence steady, but her earlier words still echoed in my mind.


    Why


    did that hurt so much? The idea of Titus losing interest in me should''ve been a relief. After all, it would mean I''d finally be free of him. Yet, the thought gnawed at something deep inside me, a feeling I didn''t want to acknowledge. I clenched my jaw, pushing it aside. As we approached the massive doors of the dining hall, the faint sound ofughter and soft conversation drifted out, an unwee reminder that I wasn''t walking into a casual breakfast. The queen''s concubines were already gathered, and I had. no doubt I was walking into a room full of eyes that would judge my every move.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The towering double doors were pushed open by the pce attendants, and I squared my shoulders, stepping inside. The grandeur of the dining hall hit me immediately-ornate chandeliers, gleaming marble floors, and a table that stretched longer than I cared to count. And at the head of it sat Her Majesty, the queen. I could feel the gazes of the other concubines flicker toward me as I entered. Some were merely curious, while others barely concealed their disdain. I met none of their eyes, my focus solely on the queen as I made my way toward my assigned seat.


    "Good morning, Lady Sage, the queen greeted, her voice smooth and almost sickeningly sweet.


    1 forced a smile, inclining my head in respect. "Good morning. Your Majesty


    As I sat down, the other concubines resumed their idle chatter, but I felt like an outsider. The tension between me and the queen was palpable, though it remained unspoken. I could senseher eyes on me, evaluating and waiting.


    1 kept my gaze forward, my hands folded neatly in myp, trying to maintain the calm I''d been perfecting ever since I arrived here. Inside, I was anything but calm


    +


    The queen''s voice cut through the air, pulling my attention back to her. "It seems, Lady Sage, that the charges against you. have been... conveniently dismissed."


    Though her tone remained calm, there was an unmistakable edge to it-a barely concealed disdain that made the hair on the back of my neck prickle. I could feel her eyes on me, cold and calcting, though she wore a mask of serenity.


    I lifted my gaze to meet hers, careful to keep my expression neutral "Yes, Your Majesty. I was informed the real culprit has been apprehended" The queen smiled, though it didn''t reach her eyes. "Oh, yeah. Of course. I heard it was your sister''s doing. How fortunate for you." Her words were like poison wrapped in silk, a subtle jab disguised as politeness. "I''m sure you must be relieved to return to the pce under such i favorable circumstances."


    I nodded, holding her gaze. "I am grateful for the opportunity to clear my name, Your Majesty."


    Her fingers tapped softly on the table, her smile still in ce, but I could feel the tension between us. It was obvious shel wasn''t happy about my return. Even though she looked calm. I could sense the hidden threat-the jealousy and bitterness she was trying hard to keep under wraps.


    The other concubines stayed quiet, watching closely, though I could sense their unease. They weren''t clueless-they felt the tension too.


    The queen wasn''t ready to drop the topic. "It''s interesting how things seem to work out when someone has the king''s favor.", she said, her eyes narrowing. "But remember, that favor doesn''t alwaysst."


    There it was the real threat. She was reminding me that even though Titus brought me back, my position wasn''t guaranteed. She saw me aspetition, even if she wouldn''t openly say it. Thest thing she wanted was for me to settle back into the pce.


    I looked her in the eye, refusing to back down. "I understand how quickly things can change in the court, Your Majesty."


    Her smile tightened. "Good. It would be unfortunate for anyone to forget their ce."


    The tension in the room thickened, but I stood firm. I wasn''t going to let her scare me, no matter how badly she wanted me


    gone.


    She felt threatened, but I was done ying along with her games.


    1 took a deep breath, keeping my voice calm despite the heat rising inside me. "Of course, Your Majesty, I wouldn''t dream of


    +


    She stared at me for a moment longer before turning her attention back to her meal, acting as if nothing had happened. I was silently praying that this awkward meal would finally be over, I fixed my eyes on the te as I tried to avoid making eye contact with everyone on the table. Her Majesty broke the silence once more, her voice smooth but sharp. "Have you visited your sister, Lady Sage?" she asked. her tone dripping with feigned curiosity.


    1 lifted my gaze, meeting hers without flinching. "I don''t see why I should, Your Majesty."


    She let out a soft scoff, her lips curling into a condescending smile. "Didn''t her family take you in when the world turned its


    214


    @ G


    back on you? After all, you were the daughter of a traitor"


    There it was agam-the twist of the knife, meant to wound but wrapped in sweet, polite words. The mention of my past always carried a sting, but I''d learned how to hide my reaction. Iwasn''t about to let her see me flinch. Took care of me? More like treated me like a ve. My sister''s family hadn''t weed me out of kindness. They in to exploit me ben me


    "With all due respect, Your Majesty" I began, keeping my voice steady butced with quiet defiance, my rtionship with them is not something for others to pass judgment on. Especially not here. And besides, I continued, my eyes narrowing slightly, "why would I visit the person who framed me as a traitor, forcing me to flee for my life?"


    The room seemed to still. Her Majesty''s smile faltered for just a moment, a flicker of surprise crossing her face before she regained control. She clearly hadn''t expected nie to speak so bolilly, to push back against her veiled insults with such force.


    Her eyes darkened, and even though she kept smiling, it was cold andpletely missing the warmth she usually faked. The elegance she always carried was gone, reced by something far more chilling. "Framed, you say?" she repeated, her voice soft butced with a dangerous tone that sent a shiver down my spine. She was trying to get a rise out of me, but I wasn''t going to give her the satisfaction She leaned forward slightly, her eyes locked on mine, and for a moment, it felt like the whole room was holding its breath. "How can we be so sure, she continued, speaking slowly and carefully, "that you and your sister didn''t n this together?"


    The tension in the room shot up instantly, like the air before a storm. The other concubines shifted ufortably in their seats, their eyes darting between us. None of them would dare to speak up, but I could sense their curiosity and unease. They knew this wasn''t just casual conversation


    I


    I blinked, forcing myself to stay calm even though her words cut deep. using me of plotting with my sister? It was absurd. and cruel, but exactly the kind of game I expected her to y. The queen didn''t fight with swords-she used rumors, turning whispers into weapons that could ruin lives. I took a deep breath, meeting her gaze directly. "My sister?" I said, my voice sharper than I intended, but I didn''t care. The same sister who framed me as a traitor and almost got me killed? You really think I''d work with her after what she did to me? Besides, she''s not my real sister." Her smile didn''t fade, but I saw a flicker of something in her eyes-satisfaction. She was trying to nt doubt and twist the story to suit her agenda. And for anyone listening, that was dangerous. Once rumors like that took hold, they spread fast, no matter how false they were. She tilted her head as if pretending to think about my words, but I knew she wasn''t really listening. "Oh, how easy for you to deny your sister when it bes inconvenient, Lady Sage," she said, her tone light but dripping with venom. can''t help. but wonder where your loyalty lies." 1 forced a smile, though it felt more like a snarl. "Loyalty works both ways, Your Majesty. And in my case, it''s very clear where it ended"


    The queen leaned back in her chair, lightly tapping her fingers on the table again. "It''s so interesting," she said, pretending to be curious, "how things have turned out. Your sister was quick to me you, yet here you are, back in the pce against all odds. Makes you wonder if there''s more to the story than it seems." I clenched my fists under the table, trying to stay calm. I wouldn''t let her make me say something I would regret. The truth alwayses out, Your Majesty," I said, keeping my voice steady even though I felt a storm brewing inside me. "And when it does it''ll be clear who the real traitors are."


    Her smile turned colder. "We shall see," she said softly, her eyes narrowing just a bit. "We shall see."

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70 SAGE


    My mind was in haze as we walked back to my chamber after that awkward breakfast with Her Majesty. She hasn''t crossed my mind since I got here. Now that Her Majesty mentioned her, I can''t help but think about what happened to her. "ra, do you have any idea where they were keeping Annika?" I asked her. She looked surprised upon my sudden ¨ªnquiry about my sister. "What could be the reason for your sudden inquiry about your sister, mydy?"


    "I''m just curious, that''s all," I replied -


    i


    "I don''t think this is a good idea, mydy. It will only bring up painful memories for you," she said.


    "You may be right, but there''s something that''s been bothering me since then. I stopped right there. Though ra proved herself to be a trusted friend, I don''t think I''m ready to tell her about the truth behind Annika and my father. She blew a loud sigh of defeat before she spoke again. "I heard from one of the maids that Annika was being held in the dungeon, awaiting her sentence."


    Still, the pull to conf I to confront Annika-to finally get answers-was undeniable.


    I forced a a smile, a small one, to avoid giving anything away. I stayed silent, not offering any confirmation or denial. But her words had already set something in motion within me. Right then and there. I made a decision. I was going to visit Annika. ra watched me watched me closely, her eyes scanning my face as if e as if searching for some clue about what I was thinking. I kept my expression neutral, not wanting her to see the conflict brewing beneath the surface. I knew what I had to do, but I wasn''t entirely sure I was ready for it. "I''ll be fine, ra," I said softly, hoping to ease the concern I saw in her eyes. "I just need to handle a few things ra tilted d her head, clearly not


    convinced but wise enough to know when to step back. "Then let me apany you, mydy" she said, her voice gentle butced with worry.


    I smiled, "I wished to to be alone, ra. ra. I hope you don''t mind," I I insisted.


    I can see the hesitation etched on her face, but she keeps mum about it.


    "As you wish, mydy. Don''t hesitate to call me if you need reading to where Annika was held captive. With every step, my heartbea quickened, my mind racing as I thought about what might happen to her after what she did.


    I nodded. I nod offering a I slipped out of the room, the cold stone floor beneath my feet


    a small smile, before turning toward the


    me in the reality of the task ahead. My thoughts were a whirl of emotions as I made my way through the winding corridors of the pce, each turn bringing me closer to the dungeon. The dungeon was always a ce of shadows-dark, damp, and oppressive. As I descended the narrow staircase that led to the lower levels, the air grew thicker, more suffocating. The flickering torches on the walls cast eerie, uneven light, making every step feel heavier. Finally, I reached the bottom, and a guard stood at attention, his expression stern. "Lady Sage," he greets, bowing slightly-


    "I wish to visit Annika," I said, my voice steady, though my insides churned.


    The guard hesitated for a moment, then gave a curt nod. "As you wish." led me


    He


    down a narrow hallway lined with cells, the faint clinking of chains and soft murmurs echoing off the stone walls.


    The smell of dampness and decay clung to the air, making the atmosphere even more stifling


    When we reached her cell, the guard stepped aside. Annika sat on the floor, her back against the wall, her once-fine clothes now disheveled and tom. Her eyes flickered up to meet mine, and for a moment, neither of us spoke. "Sage," she finally said, her voice low, almost hollow.


    I swallowed hard, stepping closer but keeping my distance. "Annika," I replied, my voice cold, filled with all the hurt and betrayal that had built up over the years.


    Annika''s voice was raspy, as if she hadn''t spoken in days. Her once proud and sharp features were now tired, her face thin with dark shadows under her eyes. The cell around her was small and filthy, with rough stone walls stained by years of neglect. Her hands, chained by heavy iron shackles, rested weakly in herp, her wrists bruised and raw, showing the toll of her long imprisonment. Her hair, which used to shine, was now dull and tangled, sticking to her face.


    The vibrant woman Lonce knew was gone, reced by a hollow version of herself, stuck in this miserable ce. She shifted slightly, winemg like even the smallest movement hurt, but her eyes stayed on mine. There was something different in them now-maybe guilt, or regret. But underneath all that exhaustion I could still see a spark of defiance, refusing to be snuffed outpletely. "So, you''re back," she sai she said, her bitter, the words thick the word with i irony. "It took him long to find you" I stared at her, my heart battling between anger and pity. The cell stank of mildew and rot, and the small slit of a window high above her head barely let in any light. This ce was a grave, designed to break even the strongest of spirits. Yet, somehow. Annika seemed to cling to thest shreds of her dignity, even here, in this pitiful state.


    stepped closer to the iron bars, the cold metal biting into my palms as I gripped them. ver intended to be found said, my voice steady despite the storm of emotions swirling inside me. If it was up to me, I''ll never step foot into this horrible ce ever again." She scoffed, her lips curling into a sneer. "And look how that turned out. You''re here, walking free, while I''m rotting in this dungeon."


    "And whose fault is that, Annika?" I said, my voice low but steady, the usation clear. "You brought these all upon yourself. Stop ming others for your misery."


    She gave a hollowugh, a sound that echoed in the narrow chamber, and for a moment, she looked as though she might break. But then she spoke again, her toneced with something I hadn''t expected-bitterness, yes, but also pain. "Do you really think I was all to me? I''m like this because of you, because of your father!"


    My heart clenched, a sharp pain twisting inside me, but I refused to let it show. I had spent too many years carrying this weight, protecting the memory of my father from the venomous words of others. I wouldn''t let Annika''s words crack the foundation I had built around him. bringing into this," I snapped, voice colder than I intended, but I didn''t care. "You have to his with your lies."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Annika flinched, but the defiance in her eyes didn''t fade. She watched me carefully, as though she had expected this reaction, as though my anger was something she had prepared for. But it didn''t matter. I wasn''t going to let her rewrite the past, to turn my father into something monstrous just to justify her own actions.


    "My father loved my mother, I continued, the words spilling out faster now, sharpened by the raw hurt that burned in my chest. "He adored her. He would never have looked at another woman, much less a child." My voice trembled slightly at the end, but I forced it to remain steady. "What you''re suggesting. it''s vile. Disgusting" Annika''s bitter smile only deepened, but this time there was something sad behind it, something almost resigned. "You don''t want to believe it, I get that. I didn''t want to believe it either. But the truth, Sage, it doesn''t care about what we want." Oct 22 @ G


    I shook my head, taking a step back from the bars of her cell. I couldn''t be near her. I couldn''t let her words twist their way


    15:21


    Tue, Chapter 70


    into my mind: I couldn''t let her poison the one thing I had left of my father-his memory. "You''re lying." I spat, my fists clenching at my sides. "You''re just what to justify what you did by dragging him through the mud "Believe what you want," she said sofily, her voice carrying a weariness that unsettled me. "But ask yourself-why would I lie now? Why would I make this up, knowing full well it wouldn''t save me from what''sing?"


    Her words hung in the air, thick and suffocating, and for a moment, doubt tried to w its way into my heart. But I couldn''t Jer it. I couldn''t let her strip away the one thing that had kept meanchored through all of this-the belief that my father, for all his ws, had been good. Loyal. Faithful to my mother, faithful to us. Annika sighed heavily, her shoulders sagging as though the wright of everything was finally catching up to her. "You think I wanted this? To end up here? Alone, in chains, waiting for whatever punishment His Majesty has decided for me?" Her voice cracked just slightly, and it startled me. "ver asked for any of this, Sage" I red at her, my chest heaving as I tried to steady myself. She couldn''t be telling the truth. She was just trying to manipte me, the same way she had manipted everyone else. "You made your choices, Annika," 1 hissed, my voice low but seething. "Don''t try to twist this into something it''s not " Annikaughed, but it was hollow, empty. "You think you know everything about him, don''t you But you were just a child. You didn''t see the things I saw, didn''t know the things I knew. Her eyes met mine again, and for the first time, I saw something else in them-regret. "I was a child too, Sage. A scared, desperate child who only ever wanted to be loved. And your fathersaw that opportunity and took advantage of it" I felt my resolve start to crack, just a little, but I held firm. I couldn''t afford to believe her. Not now. Not after everything. "And you tried to get back at me by throwing me to wolves! I''m not my father''s sin!" I shot back, my voice thick with emotion


    Hour


    "Your father wrecked someone else''s child," Annika repeated, her voice softer now, as though the fight had gone out of her. "And so his child has no right to be happy" Her words pierced through me like a de. I wanted to scream that she was wrong, that I had every right to happiness, and that none of this was my fault. But the longer I stood there, the more those words echoed in my head, twisting and warping until they threatened to shatter everything I had held onto for so long. Whad always believed in my father''s goodness, his love for me had been unwavering, a bright and constant presence in my life. But now, with Annika standing before me, I felt that belief dipping away, like sand through my fingers.


    she was telling the truth? What if everything I thought I knew was a lie?


    ?''


    fists at my sides, trying to


    I clenched my to hold onto the anger that had sustained me for so long. It was easier to be angry. It was easier to hate her and me her for everything. But now... Now I wasn''t sure who I should hate anymore. "I don''t believe you." I whispered, my voice trembling. But even as I said it, I felt the weight of doubt pressing down on my chest.


    Annika gave me a sad, bitter smile, as if she could see the battle raging inside me. "You don''t have to believe me. Sage," she said softly. "But that doesn''t change the truth. And it won''t change the fact that we''ve both suffered because of him."


    The words struck me harder than I expected, and for a moment, I couldn''t breathe. She was the one in chains, the one who had been dragged through the mud, but somehow, her pain mirrored my own. We had both been victims in different ways, caught in a web of lies and betrayals that went deeper than either of us had realized.


    I hated that I could feel her pain. I hated that I could see the brokenness behind her defiance. But more than anything. I hated that part of me wanted to reach through the bars and offer her some small measure offort. won''t pity you," I said, my voice hoarse, though I wasn''t sure if I was trying to convince her or myself.


    Annika''s eyes softened, and for the first time, she didn''t look like the enemy I had made her out to be for so long. She looked human "I don''t need your pity, she whispered "You''re not the only one who lost something, Sage. Remember Tue, Oct 22

 Chapter 71

    current


    My heart was still heavy as I made my way out of the dungeon. Iwas conflicted on how I should feel about Anni situation. I shouldn''t be feeling this way, but I feel responsible for what happened to her. It might be hard to ept, but there''s part of me that believes in her. She''s e''s right. There''s no point for her to put the me on my father, as it will not help her get out of this messy situation.


    "Sage? I brought back from reverie, but a familiar voice called my name. I was surprised to find Holt standing in front of me. He looked surprised as well. I was probably thest person he was expecting to meet right now. I was staring at his beautiful face, trying to find a hint of what might be going on inside his head. Is he mad at me? Is he ming me for what happened to Annika? "You''re back." His face was filled with a smile of relief.


    And with that, all the questions lurking inside my head vanished I was a bit taken aback when he suddenly imprisoned me into a tight embrace..


    I''m d you''re safe," he said as he continued to embrace me.


    I smiled. "It''s nice to see you too, Holt." I felt him take a deep breath as if something heavy was lifted from his chest. After that, he slowly loosens his embrace until he finally lets me go. It took him a while before he found the courage to speak once again. D-Did you..." His voice faltered, the words trailing off as he nced nervously between me and the door I had just walked through. His wide eyes flicked back to mine, clearly unsettled, like he wasn''t sure whether he wanted to hear the answer or


    I sighed, feeling the weight of his question even before he could finish it. "Yes," I said, my tone more tired than anything else. "I came to visit your sister. The air seemed to thicken with the weight of unspoken words. His face paled, and he took an uneasy step back, as though my response confirmed something be had been dreading. He looked torn, like he wanted to ask more but couldn''t bring himself to voice the questions hanging between us.


    Did she say anything to you?" he asked.


    Yes. Nothing but lies."


    "I replied.


    Did she finally tell you the truth?"


    "There''s no truth in that, Holt. I know she''s your sister; that''s why you believed in every word she said, but she''s lying!" I insisted.


    He smiled, but it didn''t reach his eyes. "She''d done a lot of horrible things against you in the past, Sage. And if this were the same as it was before, I would take your side in a heartbeat. It''s true. Since we were children, Holt would always take my side whenever I had an altercation with Annika. He always believes me more than his sister. But it seems like the wind blows in a different direction now.


    "So, you believed her? I asked, my voice trembling with disbelief. "Do you really think my father would do that to her?


    theContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    His gaze didn''t waver, and when he finally spoke, his words hit me like a stap across the face. "Yes, I do. For a moment, world seemed to tilt beneath me. I had been prepared for many things, but not this. Not this betrayal from the man I had once trusted so deeply. The man who, until this moment, had held a special ce in my heart. The anger that surged through me was blinding, hot, and consuming, wrapping around my chest like a vice.


    My voice was ice when I finally spoke. "Then we have nothing left to talk about." I turned sharply, intending to walk past him and leave this conversation, this moment, behind me. But before I could take a step, he reached out, his hand gripping my arm tightly, halting me in ce. "Sage, wait," he said urgently, his voice pleading. "I know it''s hard to ept the truth. You worshipped your father. You only saw him as a great alpha, as a hero. But what Annika told you... "HHis words faltered, and Chapter 71 9432%


    for a a brief moment, I the weight of his own pain reflected in his eyes. "It''s the truth." I yanked my arm free, but I couldn''t move, rooted by the storm of emotions swirling inside me. "You don''t know that," I shot back, my voice shaking. "She''s lying. She has to be He shook his head, the look on his face one of deep sorrow. "I saw it with my own eyes, Sage. I tried to stop it. I swear. But Armika, she begged me to keep it a secret. She swore she would kill herself if I exposed the truth. She was madly in love with your father. So in love that she couldn''t see what was right anymore. "I feel like my world was crashing right before my eyes. If it were only Annika, I can still convince myself that she''s lying. But now that iming the same thing, my heart was crushed knowing that it might be true. It was


    "I don''t know what you''re trying to achieve by telling me all thi, Holt," I said, my voice sharp, but inside, I was battling a storm of emotions. darkened, and for a moment, I saw the weight of something heavy in them. "Because I''m going to ask you for a for," he said, his voice low. Afrown creased my forehead as confusion swept over me. "What are you-


    Before I could even finish my sentence, Holt dropped to his knees in front of me. I gasped in shock, stepping back instinctively. "Holt 1 eximed, my heart pounding at the sight of him kneeling before me, the once-proud man now humbling himself in desperation. I''m begging you. Sage" he whispered, his voice cracking with raw emotion. "Please save my sister. I''ll give you anything you want-anything. I know I have no right to ask this of you, especially after what she did. I know how much she''s hurt you, how much pain she''s caused. But she''s my sister. His eyes glistened with unshed tears as he bowed his head, gripping the hem of my dress as if it were thest tether keeping him from falling apartpletely. Igre my life in exchange for hers. I already failed to protect you, and I have to live with that regret every day. But please, ge. Let me save Annika His words hit me like a wave, crashing against the anger and betrayal I had been holding onto, I looked down at him, utterly This was Holt-strong, unwavering Holt, the man who had always seemed unshakable. And now he was at my feet, begging for his sister''s life. The same sister who had tried to destroy mine..


    torn. I wanted to turn away, to refuse, to tell him that Annika didn''t deserve my mercy. But something in his voice, in the way he trembled, gave me pause. Despite everything. I could feel the weight of his love for her. The burden of his guilt for failing me, and now, his fear of


    losing her.


    I stood frozen, my breath shallow, caught between the desire for vengeance and the undeniable pull ofpassion that still lingered somewhere deep inside me.


    "I know this is too much to ask, Sage. And I''m aware that this wouldn''t be easy for you as well. But I''m losing all my hope What makes you think that I can save your sister, Holt?"


    "His Majesty." Holt began, his voice trembling slightly, as if the weight of his words was too much to bear. "I''naware that His Majesty has grown fond of you. He favors you. He''spletely smitten by you. If you only asked him He stopped mid-sentence, the absurdity of his own suggestion hitting him like a p. His expression twisted with shame, realizing he was asking me to u whatever influence I might have over the king to save the very sister who had betrayed me so viciously. His gaze fell to the ground, the humiliation washing over him. It pains me to ask you this. I''m already dying inside with the shame of it but I have no other choice. Sage. This is the only thing I can think of that might save her. I scoffed bitterly, crossing my arms, the sharpness of his of his request cutting into me like ice. "You think too highly of me, Holt," I replied, my voice dripping with irony. To believe I have that kind of power over the most powerful lycan in the territory. Do you honestly think I can just bat my eyshes and have His Majesty bend to my every whim?"


    His face contorted with anguish, his shoulders sagging as if the weight of my words crushed him further. "I know. I know it''s unfair of me." he whispered, his voice breaking. "But she''s all I have left. Please. I beg of you."


    The raw desperation in his voice echoed through the small space between us, twisting something deep inside me. Despite everything Annika had done, despite the betrayal, I could see how much Holt was willing to sacrifice for her. And it left me feeling utterly conflicted. I wanted to scream, to shove him away, to tell him his sister deserved her fate-but part of me, the part that had once trusted Holt, struggled against the coldness I''d wrapped around myself. "Stand up. Holt," I said softly, stepping closer and cing my hands on his shoulders. His trembling form made my heart


    tighten, though I tried to remainposed. "I can''t let you continue kneeling like this, especially when I can''t promise you anything"


    I gently applied pressure, urging him to rise. But he didn''t move his knees still pressed firmly against the cold stone floor. His grip on my arms tightened as though he feared that if he let go, I would vanish, and with me, anyst hope of saving his


    sister


    "Sage. His voice was hoarse, filled with desperation, the sound of a man who had already lost too much. His eyes were red, shining with unshed tears as he looked up at me. Just tell me you''ll try. That''s all ed. That would be enough. More than enough. Sage Holt''s plea weighed heavily on me, and the honesty in his voice made it hard to stay firm. I didn''t want to give hun false hope, especially since I wasn''t sure if I could convited is Majesty to help Annika. But how could I turn down this desperate request? I looked down at him, my hands still ons his shoulders. Ilis eyes were filled with a sadness I couldn''t fully understand. Slowly, I nodded, though it felt like I was agreeing to more than I should.


    I''ll. I''ll try." I said, my voice thick with emotion. "But don''t expect too much, Holt. I can''t promise anything."


    He looked up at me, torn between relief and despair. A tear slipped down his face, and he quickly wiped it away as he stood. his legs unsteady.


    "Thank you," he whispered. "That''s more than I could''ve asked fair."


    1 stepped back, trying to steady myself as emotions swirled inside me. Seeing him so broken, so vulnerable, stirred something deep within. Even though I hadn''t promised anything, the trust he ced in me felt like a weight I wasn''t ready


    to carry. But before I could pull away, Holt wrapped his arms around me again, holding me tightly as if this was hisst chance to plead for his sister. His grip was warm, but it only made the weight of his request feel heavier on my chest. I could feel the tremor in his body, his silent desperation pouring into the embrace


    It hadn''t been a few seconds when a voice-rich,manding, and unmistakable-cut through the air behind me.


    "Kitten..."

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72 SAGE


    Holt, was quick to remove his arms around me when he heard This'' deep and baritone voice. I haven''t turned to look Titus, who was probably standing behind me. But seeing the fear in Holt''s eyes, I have a good guess that he was standing close by. "Your Majesty, it''s not what you think," Holt was quick to defend himself.


    "Go on. Holt. Tell me, what do you think I am thinking?" he replied with his usual domineering presence that can intimidate


    He hesitated and couldn''t answer immediately. I can see panic in his eyes as he tried toe up with an exnation. Though he doesn''t really need to exin anything


    To save Holt from the intensity of His Majesty''s stare, I stepped in, my voice steady despite the way my heart raced in my chest. "We''re not doing anything inappropriate, if that''s what you''re asking. Your Majesty


    Titus''s gaze flicked briefly to Holt before settling back on me, his dark eyes narrowing, "Is that so?" he replied, his voice as cold and sharp as ice, each wordced with an edge that could freeze anything in its path.


    The space between us seemed to shrink under the weight of his displeasure, the temperature in the hallway dropping as if his very presence could alter the atmosphere. I fought to hold my ground, refusing to let his icy demeanor rattle rue. But deep down. I could feel the familiar grip of his power curling around me, testing my resolve


    "Yes," I answered, my tone calm but firm. "We were only talking!


    Titus took a step closer, his towering form casting a shadow over us. His eyes flickered with something dangerous-a barely concealed storm brewing beneath the surface. Talking, you say? he repeated, his gaze darting once more to Holt, who still stood silently, head bowed in submission.


    Holt remained frozen in ce, clearly unwilling to meet Titus''s gaze, and I could sense his fear. Titus''s authority was absolute, and everyone in the pce knew it. To defy him was to court disaster, and yet, here I stood, daring to shield Holt from his wrath.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I see," Titus said finally, his tone no warmer than before. His gaze shifted back to me, his eyes narrowing slightly, as if he were measuring how far he could push. "Then you won''t mind exining why you were hugging each other, would you?"


    His words sent a spike of heat through me, not from the usation itself but from the subtle warning buried within them. I clenched my hands at my sides, willing myself to remain calm. Holt''s fate, and perhaps mine, hung in the bnce, and I couldn''t afford to make any mistakes.


    "There''s nothing to exin," I said softly yet firmly. "Holt and I had a shared history as we both grew up in the same household. His sister''s life was at stake, and I''m only here to offer himfort," I exin despite my earlier im that I had nothing to exin. I was actually doing this for the sake of Holt, If it was just me, I''m not afraid of going head-to-head against Titus. But Holt''s situation was different. His sister was in jail, and he has a pack to protect.


    Titus''s expression didn''t change, but I saw the flicker of something in his eyes-something darker, more possessive. His silence stretched on for what felt like an eternity, the tension between us growing thicker with every passing second,


    And then, in a voice so low it sent a shiver down my spine, he spoke. "Comforting the enemy?" His gaze held mine, and I could feel the weight of his words and the unspoken meaning behind them.


    "Titus''s voice, though quiet, sliced through the air like a de. "Comforting the enemy?" he repeated, his words sending a cold shiver down my spine. The weight of his usation hung heavy between us, and I could feel the sharpness of the unspoken challenge in his gaze.


    @ G


    I held my ground, forcing myself to meet his eyes. "Holt is not an enemy. His park has done nothing but remain loyal to you, Your Majesty," I replied, my voice steady, though inside I could feel the tension pulling tighter with every word.


    Titus''s eyes narrowed into sharp slits, the cool blue of his gaze hardening like ice as he spoke. "Loyal?" His voice dripped with a bitter disdain as if the word tasted wrong on his tongue. Didn''t his father dare to deceive me! He sent another man''s daughter to seal the treaty instead of his own flesh and blood. He dishonored the agreement that was meant to gui peace in my territory. He yed me for a fool."


    I could feel the anger radiating off him-the raw, seething fury that lingered just beneath the surface of his controlled exterior. For a moment. I thought that was all he had to say-that he was finished venting his grievances-but then his jaw clenched, and his voice dropped to an even colder tone.


    "Oh, but how could I forget? His sister, he spat the word as though it burned him. "She had someone cursed me and cast some dark, twisted spell on me to make me believe she was my thate. His hands balled into fists, the tendons standing out sharply against his skin. "She used magic to make me believe she was destined for me, that I was bound to her." His voice dropped even lower, a dangerous edge creeping into it. "All lies. All deceit. So, tell me again, how exactly is he loyal?"


    The hallway was thick with tension, his anger filling the space like a storm ready to break, and I found myself holding my breath, unsure of how to respond-or if I even should.


    It was at that moment that Holt finally seemed to realize the gravity of the situation. I could sense the urgency in his movements as he quickly knelt before Titus, his head bowed low, "Your Majesty," he said, his voice strong yet filled with humility, 1 have recently taken the position of alpha in our pack I was not responsible for the sins of my father, but I arm here now, pledging my full allegiance and loyalty to you. Our pack will serve the crown faithfully under my leadership."


    He ced his fist over his heart, a symbol of his unyielding devotion


    "How about you, kitten? Got anything to add?" His gaze drifted toward me, thosezy eyes giving the impression that this whole ordeal was beneath him, as if none of it could hold his interest for more than a moment.


    but I I met his stare head-on, refusing to flinch beneath the weight of his gaze. The tension crackled in the air between us. held firm. "I don''t know what more you expect from me, Your Majesty," I said, my voice steady, each word edged with defiance. "Whatever it is you''re hinting at, I really don''t care.


    The silence that followed was thick and oppressive, like the stillness before a storm, but I refused to be the first to break it. His expression didn''t change, but I could feel the subtle shift in the atmosphere-the kind of stillness that came just before something snapped. "Sage!" Holt''s harsh whisper cut through the tension, his voice strained and urgent. I could hear the warning in it-a plea wrapped in desperation. He was right beside me, tugging subtly at my sleeve, his fingers cold and insistent. "Stop it," he muttered under his breath, barely audible. His words wereced with panic, as if he knew just how dangerous it was to challenge the king, to push him to the edge where control slipped into something darker. Especially now that he wanted to get His Majesty''s favor in order to save his sister. But I didn''t look at Holt. I couldn''t. My eyes remained locked with His Majesty''s, the weight of my words still hanging between us. If there was fear coiling in my chest, I didn''t let it show. Not in front of him.


    After a long agonizing silence, he finally speaks. "You''re dismissing," he said, referring to Holt. "Td like to have a word with Lady Sage," he added as his eyes remain locked on mine.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73 SAGE


    As soon as Holt left, I didn''t see the need to stay there. Tim sure there''s nothing Titus would say that I haven''t heard forc


    "Where do you think you''re going?" He asked when he saw the turn my back and walk back to my chamber. "Leaving." I answered curtly, my voice cold and unyielding as I stole away, refusing to give him the satisfaction of even ncing back. I''m not done talking to you," he called after me, his voiceced with authority, like he wasn''t used to being ignored. "Well, I''m done," I shot back, the words biting as they left my lips "So, I''m leaving." I didn''t slow down; I didn''t give him a chance to argue. If anything. I increased my pace, determined to put as much distance between us as possible. My heart pounded in time with each hurried step, and the adrenaline coursing through me only pushed me faster. But I wasn''t na?ve enough to believe I could truly outrun him-not with his long powerful strides that are up the ground beneath him like it was nothing. I could feel him closing in behind me, his presence like a shadow looming closer and closer. His footsteps were steady and relentless, and despite my best efforts, the gap between us was shrinking far too quickly. Before I even had a chance to react, his hand shot out, his grip firm and unyielding as his fingers curled around my arm. He yanked me back with an effortless strength that sent me spinning, and in a heartbeat, I was pulled flush against hiro. My body collided with his broad, chiseled chest, the sudden impact stealing the breath from my lungs,


    I gasped, startled by the force of it all, my hands instinctivelying up to brace against him, but he held me fast, his grip possessive and unrelenting. I could feel the steady rhythm of his heartbeat beneath my palms, the hard muscle beneath his shirt, and the warmth of his body seeping through the thin fabric.


    "Let me go." I growled, my voice trembling with both frustration and something else something I refused to name.


    But he didn''t release me. Instead he leaned in closer, his breath hot against my ear. "You think you can just walk away from me like that?" His voice was low, a dangerous whisper that sent a shiver down my spine despite myself. "You should know by now, kitten, that I don''t let go so easily."


    "On the contrary, I''m perfectly aware of that, Your Majesty. It''s just that, I don''t give a fck."


    I saw his jaw tighten as his eyes darkened while looking straight into my eyes as if he were trying to reach the depths of my soul.


    "Do you still have feelings for him?" he asked after that long agonizing silence.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I scoff, "Even if I have, it''s none of your goddamn business. "It''s my fcking business because you''re my wife!"


    "You can have a lot of wives while I can''t? Isn''t that unfair?" I didn''t mean to sound as if I wanted to have another husband. I was just trying to make a point that he sounds ridiculous for using me of having feelings for another man when he was married with not just one but a whole lot of f women.


    "If I divorce all of them, will you stop having feelings for him?" he asked.


    I was taken aback for a minute. I was looking into his eyes, trying to figure out whether he''s serious or just testing me. I gulped when I saw how serious he was.


    "You know what I want, Your Majesty" My voice trembled slightly, but I forced it to remain steady as I  his gaze. The weight of my words hung between us like a delicate thread ready to snap. "I want my freedom. Divorce me, and I''ll be out of


    your way. You won''t have to deal with me anymore," For a moment, there was silence, and 1 dared to hope that my plea had reached him. But then, his lips curled into a slow, deliberate smirk, one that sent an unsettling shiver racing down my spine. It wasn''t just a smile; it was a promise, dark and dangerous, filled with unspoken intent. The kind of smirk that made the air in the room feel heavier, tighter, as if something far more sinister lurked beneath his calm exterior.


    Goosebumps prickled along my arms, and I hated the way my body reacted to him-hated the way my pulse quickened, not just from fear but from something deeper, something I didn''t want to acknowledge. There was a pull between us, undeniable and terrifying, and yet I couldn''t stop myself from feeling it.


    His gaze darkened, sharp as a de, and his voice, when he spoke, was low, almost a growl. "That will never happen, kitten" The endearment sounded both possessive and mocking, sending another wave of chills through me. His fingers brushed against my chin, tilting my face up to his, forcing me to hold his gaze as he delivered his next words like a lethal vow. "You''re mine. And I don''t let go of what''s mine."


    My breath caught in my throat. I tried to pull away to break the suffocating tension, but his grip tightened ever so slightly. just enough to remind me who held the power between us.


    "I''d rather kill them all than lose you, he murmured, his voice soft yet dripping with the kind of menace that made my blood run cold. His words hung in the air like a deadly promise the calm before the storm. There was no hint of hesitation, no flicker of doubt. He meant every single word.


    I swallowed hard, my heart hammering against my chest, my mind racing toprehend the full extent of his obsession. He wasn''t just dering ownership over me-he was staking a im, an unbreakable bond that threatened to consume us both And the worst part was, no matter how hard I tried to distance myself to escape him, I could feel that invisible thread pulling me closer, drawing me back into the orbit of his dangerous desire. T


    You can ask me anything you want," he said, his tone smooth but unyielding. "Anything but letting you go. That will never happen. Not in this lifetime, kitten."


    still


    His words struck me like a blow, as if every attempt to free myself from him was an exercise in futility. And yet, there was something in his voice-an offer, a sliver of opportunity. My mind shed back to the conversation I had with Holt before Titus arrived. The words were I fresh in my memory, lingering at edges of my thoughts. I hadn''t decided whether [ should helpced with a hint of curiosity. "Do you really mean that?" Titus''s eyes narrowed, his gaze locking onto mine with a sudden intensity. He tilted his head slightly, as if trying to decipher the hidden meaning behind my words, trying to figure out what was plotting. The tension between us grew thick, palpable, as if he could sense that I was s about to spring something on him but couldn''t


    I took a slow breath, my pulse quickening with anticipation. "Anything?" repeated, my voice calm butem yet, but now, faced with Titus''s upromising stance, I knew this might be my only chance to tip the scales in their favor.


    Yes, he said slowly, his voice measured, as if til quite put his finger on what. The suspense was killing him his control was irond, but even he wasn''t immune to the feeling of the unknown.


    if still uncertain of what I was leading him toward. "Anything."


    I paused for just a moment, letting his words hang in the air, and then, with a steady voice, I made my demand. "Sentence Annika to exile instead of death."


    His reaction was immediate. His brows shot up, his expression hardening into one of disbelief. It was as though he hadn''t expected anything like that toe from my lips. "What?" he asked, his voice low and dangerous, as if daring me to repeat myself. "You heard me." I said, holding his gaze without wavering. "Spare Annika. Send her into exile, but don''t kill her."


    For a moment, the silence between us was deafening. His shock was clear-he hadn''t anticipated that I would use this moment, this opportunity, to bargain for someone else''s life. His eyes darkened, the weight of his authority pressing down on me like a storm-gathering force. Tue, Oct


    15-21 15-21


    "Why?" he asked, his voice sharper now, as if he were trying to understand the depths of my motives.


    I swallowed hard, but I refused to back down. "Because it''s what want." I replied firmly. "You said anything, and this is my request"


    His eyes locked onto mine, and I could see the inner battle ying out behind his cool exterior. Titus wasn''t an who showed mercy easily, and yet I had ced him in a position where he had promised me something-and I inted to hold


    him to it


    He stared at me for what felt like an eternity, weighing my words, weighing me. His lips thinned into a hard line, and I could sense the conflict brewing within him.


    Titus''s expression darkened the moment the realization struck him-a flicker of something primal shing in his eyes. His jaw tightened, and the casual arrogance he usually wore like armor seemed to crack, revealing something much darker beneath the surface. Jealousy. "Is that v t what that man asked you to do? His voice was low, rough around the edges, but it held a dangerous calm. "Is that what you were talking about earlier? His came out slow and measured, as though he was struggling to keep control, to keep his emotions from unraveling into something far more destructive.


    I met his gaze, unflinching, refusing to be intimidated by the possessive anger simmering behind his eyes. This wasn''t the time to back down. "Yes," I answered, my voice steady, though I could feel the tension rising between us like a brewing storm. That''s correct."


    For a brief moment, his mask slipped, and I could see it-how much the truth stung him. The idea that I would do something-anything-at the request of another man. Worse-a man who wasn''t him. His lips pressed into a thin line, and br nostrils red, his whole body going rigid as though he was barely keeping himself in check. It was obvious that he like it. He hated it. didn''t


    "You''re doing a favor for him?" He growled, the possessiveness in his tone unmistakable. "After everything Annika did to you, you''d still help him?"


    I stood my ground, my pulse quickening but my resolve unwavering. "Yes," I said again, more firmly this time. Tm helping Holt because it''s the right thing to do. Annika may have betrayed me, but that doesn''t mean I want her dead. Exile is a fair punishment, and Holt-he''s only asking for mercy, not for me to undo her crimes." Titus''s expression twisted, abination of frustration, anger, and something else-something raw and wounded. "So, you''ll give him what he wants?" He stepped closer, his towering presence pressing in on me, his voice low and lethal. "You''ll go behind my back for him, is that it? You''d put his wishes above mine?"


    I could feel the intensity of his gaze, the possessiveness in his tone, and the way his body seemed to vibrate wish barely contained fury.


    I


    This isn''t about you or him, I replied, lifting my chin, refusing to cower beneath the weight of his rage. "I only have a few friends growing up, and Holt, he''s one of those people who helps me get through the tough times."


    His eyes shed, and for a moment, I wasn''t sure if he was going tosh out or pull me closer. His emotions were vtile and dangerous, and I was walking a thin line. The air between us crackled with tension, an electric current that could either explode or pull us into something darker, something we both might regret.


    "Is that so? Very well, I''ll grant your request, but on one condition"

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74 SAGE


    "What condition? I asked, frowning.


    "You''re going to grace me every night until I say so," he said.


    I chuckled, which eventually burst intoughter. Myughter echoes along every corner of the corridor. I was holding my belly as I couldn''t help butugh upon hearing his condition. I was expecting something heavy in return for my favor. But ¡ü wasn''t expecting how simple his request was. "Please do enlighten me, mydy, Is there something amusing?" Titus''s voice dripped with irritation, his eyes narrowing as he watched me, clearly displeased by the hint of a smirk on my face.


    I cleared my throat, forcing myself to breathe evenly before meeting his gaze, unafraid. "Let me get this straight, Your Majesty," I said, my voice calm but edged with disbelief. "You want me to sleep with you in exchange for a lighter sentence for the woman who betrayed


    me


    His frown deepened, his expression hardening as he crossed his arms over his chest. "Isn''t that what you were asking for?" He replied, his voice cold, as if he couldn''t quite grasp why I found his proposal insulting


    I scoffed, shaking my head slightly. "Yes, I asked for a reduced sentence," I acknowledged, "but judging by the condition you''ve justid out, it''s clear you think very little of me, Your Majesty," My words were sharp, each one cutting deeper as I watched his brows furrow in confusion, trying to make sense of what I was saying. "It''s funny," I continued. my voice dripping with sarcasm. "You''re both the smartest person I''ve ever met... and the dumbest." "Mydy!" ra''s shocked gasp came from the corner of the room, her wide eyes darting between us as she took in the audacity of my words.


    I didn''t bother looking at her. My focus remained solely on Titus, who stood before me, rigid and silent. "You really believe I''d sell my body to save the very person who has made it their mission to ruin my life?" I asked, my voice full of disdain. "1 thought you were smarter than that, but clearly, you''re not." The silence that f t followed my words was thick, charged with a tension so palpable I could almost feel it pressing down on me. My heart pounded in my chest, and though I refused to show it, my nerves were on edge. I had just spoken to the most powerful man in the kingdom with a level of disrespect that no one would dare. I had crossed a line, one I knew I had no business crossing-no matter how much I despised his arrogance, no matter how angry I was. And yet, here I stood, waiting for the inevitable outburst-the explosion of rage that I knew wasing. The kind of fury that would remind me and everyone else in this room just who he was. His temper was infamous, his authority absolute. No one crossed Titus without consequences. Ev with his growing fondness toward me, I knew I had tested his patience, and 1 was fully prepared face the fallout. But then, something strange happenedMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A


    Steven


    Instead of the roar of anger or the cold threat of punishment, there was a shift in the air, something subtle but unmistakable. I expected the storm, but what I got was far more disarming. A slow, mischievous smile curled at the corners of his lips, lips I couldn''t help but notice were soft and red, stark against the chiseled angles of his face. The smile spread wider, revealing a sh of white teeth that sent an involuntary shiver down my spine He wasn''t angry at all-he was amused. The sudden shift in his expressionpletely threw me off bnce. This wasn''t the reaction I had braced myself for. His eyes glinted with a dangerous kind of yfulness, a wicked gleam that made it clear he was far more entertained by my defiance than offended by it. I stared at him, momentarily stunned, trying toprehend what had just happened. The King, the one feared by everyon around him, was smiling at me as though my defiance was some kind of delightful challenge. 1/3


    "Well, well," he murmured his voice low and smooth, his eyes never leaving mine. "You surprise me yet again, kitten."


    My heart skipped a beat, caught off guard by the warmth in his tone; the way his smile seemed to deepen as if he was savoring the moment. I had expected wrath, punishment, perhaps even the end of whatever fragile rtionship we had built. But instead, here he was, enjoying my insolence, as if my sharp tongue had only intrigued him further. you?" Titus


    what


    So, t you''re saying is you''re refusing to do what I asked, even though that man specifically requested it fe asked, a slow, mysterious smile curling his lips. There was a glint in his eyes, one that made it impossible to tell if he was amused or irritated-or both. + d his gaze, my expression unwavering. I''m not stupid, 1 replied, my voice steady, even as the weight of his presence bore down on me. I only asked for the sake of the good things Holt has done for me in the past. Fle''s earned that much, and I''m not heartless. But don''t mistake that for ine being willing to sell my dignity in exchange for a favor."


    1 held


    Titus''s smile faltered slightly, as if my words had struck a chord, though his expression remained impassive,


    "If you grant my request, I continued, standing taller, "I would be truly grateful. But if you won''t, and you insist that I must do what you asked before granting it, then no, thank you. Annika can rot in hell for all I care. tension in the room was palpable, thickening as my words hung in the air. Titus''s gaze sharpened, his smile fading into something more serious. He stepped closer, his towering figure casting a shadow over me, his eyes boring into mine as if trying to unravel what I was truly thinking.


    The


    "I wonder," he murmured, his voice low and dangerous, if you truly mean that."


    flinch. meeting his challenge head-on. I do," I said firmly. "Because if you think I''dpromise my self-respect, then you''ve underestimated me, Your Majesty


    I didn''t flinch.


    The silence between us was heavy, the tension almost unbearable. And yet, through it all, I refused to back down, my heart pounding but my resolve unshaken.


    After what felt like an agonizing eternity, the silence between us thick and oppressive, Titus finally loosened his grip on my arm. His touch lingered for a moment before he let gopletely, and I half-expected him to forcefully insist on his condition and demand that I give in to his wishes before he granted anything. But instead, what came next caught mepletely off guard. "Scott will take care of it," he said, his voice calm, almost casual Tell ra to inform Holt that he can coordinate everything


    about Annika with Scou


    at him in disbelief. He''s actually agreeing? He was going to do what I asked, even after 1 t-out refused his demands. I had been prepared for a fight, but now he was giving in?


    I blink, staring at


    A frown tugged any lips as my mind raced. What got into him? This was the same man who rarely backed down, who held power over every coner of the kingdom-and yet here he was, conceding without asking for anything in return. It made no sense. I had rejected his condition outright and defied him with sharp words and unwavering defiance. And still, he was going to honor my request?


    I nced at him, searching his face for any sign of his usual calcting arrogance, but there was nothing Just the cool,posed expression of a man who had already made up his mind.


    He was impossible to read, and that only unsettled me further. He looked so mad a while ago, but now his face lightened up as if he heard good news


    "You''re really going to do it?" I asked, my voice betraying the confusion I felt.


    he cut me off, his eyes meeting mine, unblinking. "I told you I would grant your request, didn''t


    I opened my mouth to speak, but no words came out. A thousand questions swirled in my mind, yet I couldn''t manage to voice a single one. Before I could gather my thoughts, he reached for my hand, his grip firm yet gentle, and began pulling  Chapter 74


    me along to who knows where


    "Join me," he said, his tone surprisingly calm. Thaven''t eaten yet He continued guiding me, his touch light but insistent.

 Chapter 75

    1


    already had breakfast with Her Majesty. You can eat by yourself," I uttered as I pulled my hand back, but he just held my


    hand tighter.


    "It''s fine. You can just watch me eat, he replied casually,


    What''s going on with him! It hadn''t been long since he was gawking at me like he was about to kill me at any moment. But right now, he was smiling as if something good happened to him.


    "I don''t want to," I resisted, pulling my hand back slightly. Every fiber of my being screamed not to give in to him, not after everything he had just put me through.


    But in truth, my stomach growled softly. I hadn''t managed to eat properly earlier while dining with Her Majesty and the other concubines. The atmosphere had been unbearable, their judging eyes watching my every move, silently condemning me with every bite. I could barely chew under the weight of their disdain. None of them were pleased with the news of my return. In fact, it felt like everyone in that room had wished I''d nevere back.


    "I don''t think you have a choice. Titus said proudly, his voiceced with arrogance as he continued to lead me forward, his hand still firmly wrapped around mine.


    I scoffed, ring at him. "ver seem to have much of a choice when I''m around you, do I?" The words slipped out before I could stop them, my frustration boiling over.


    He nced down at me, that maddeningly calm smile ying on his lips. "You can always choose to follow what I say," he replied smoothly, as if it were the simplest thing in the world.


    My eyes narrowed into slits, and I shot him a murderous look, anger simmering just beneath the surface. "And give you whar you want? In your dreams," I muttered under my breath, the words barely audible but faced with defiance.


    Titus halted, turning to face me, his expression unreadable. "You said something?" His voice was calm, but I could sense the challenge in his tone, daring me to repeat myself.


    I rolled my eyes, refusing to give him the satisfaction of an answer. "Nothing. I snapped, jerking my hand free from his. grasp with more force than necessary. This time, I seeded. The sudden freedom felt like a small victory, even though I knew he had let me go on purpose.


    "Let''s just get this over with," I added coldly, stepping past him without waiting for a response. I didn''t care that I had no idea where we were going-1 just needed to be the one leading to reim even the smallest piece of control. My heart raced as I took determined steps forward, my shoulders squared, the defiance in my stride as clear as the anger in my eyes.


    Titus''s footsteps echoed softly behind me, steady and deliberate, as though he was allowing me this small illusion of control. I could feel his eyes on my back, that oppressive weight of his presence making my skin tingle with awareness. I hated it the way he loomed over everything, like a shadow I couldn''t shake.


    As I marched ahead, my steps quickened, a subtle attempt to widen the distance between us, even though I knew it was futile. The corridor stretched out before me, dimly lit, unfamiliar. I had no idea where I was going, but the satisfaction of walking away from Titus propelled me forward.


    I could hear the soft echo of his boots behind me, steady and unhurried. He was following, of course, and the knowledge of it made my skin prickle. He wasn''t rushing, wasn''t trying to catch up-he didn''t need to. Titus never chased; he waited for people toe to him, like gravity pulling everything into his orbit. And right now, I was painfully aware that no matter how far I walked, he was always just a step behind, always within reach.


    I hated it. I hated him for it.


    III


    "You''re going the wrong way, his voice broke the silence, low and amused.


    I stopped in my tracks, my hands clenching into fists at my sides. Of course I was going the wrong way, I had no idea where he was leading me. Slowly, I turned to face him, trying to keep my frustration in check, but I knew the irritation was written all over my face. "Then why don''t you tell me where we''re supposed to go?" I asked, my voice sharper than I intended.


    Titus stepped closer, his eyes never leaving mine, and for a moment I felt the heat of his presence, the undeniable pull of him. His lips curled into that infuriating sunile again, the one that made my blood boil. "I was enjoying the view," he said, his voiceced with teasing arrogance. "But since you asked so nicely... follow me."


    Without waiting for my response, he brushed past me, his arm grazing mine ever so slightly, enough to send a jolt of awareness through me. I gritted my teeth and followed, hating the way he always seemed to hold all the power, even in the simplest of moments. As we walked. I couldn''t help but wonder what his game was this time. He had granted my request, but there was something else brewing beneath the surface-there always was with Titus. His motives were a mystery, and though I tried to tell myself I didn''t care, the truth was, I did. I cared too much


    After a few more steps, he led me into a private dining room, grand andvish, just like everything else in his pce. The table was already set, a decadent spread of foodid out before us, and my stomach gave a traitorous growl at the sight of it.


    "Sit." he ordered, pulling out a chair for me as if this were some normal, polite affair. I hesitated for a moment, but I reluctantly took the seat.


    Titus settled into the chair across from me, his eyes still glinting with that mischievous edge. "You know," he began, reaching for a piece of fruit. "you''re the only one who talks to me like that


    I shot him a re as I picked at the food in front of me. "Maybe because everyone else is too afraid of you."


    He smirked. "And you''re not?"


    I met his gaze, unwavering. I have nothing else to be afraid of anymore. Even death don''t scare me, Your Majesty."


    Titus leaned back in his chair, his eyes locked on me with a curious intensity that sent shivers down my spine. He studied. me like a puzzle he couldn''t quite figure out, but that only seemed to intrigue him more. There was no anger in his gaze, no frustration-just a quiet, unsettling amusement,


    "You hate me that much, huh?" He asked, his voice low and almost teasing, as if my hatred was nothing more than an amusing detail in this twisted game we yed.


    I red at him, the words spilling from my mouth before I could stop them. "You have no idea how much I hate you, Your Majesty


    Titus didn''t flinch, didn''t even blink. Instead, a small smirk tugged at the corner of his lips, his eyes gleaming with dark amusement. "On the contrary, kitten," he said smoothly, leaning forward ever so slightly. Tm perfectly aware of how much you despise me."


    His answer caught me off guard. I had expected him to shrug it off or maybe evenugh at what I said, like it didn''t matter at all. But knowing that he was aware of my hatred and still carried on as if it didn''t bother him made me feel uneasy. He knew exactly how much I despised him, how much I pushed back against him, and yet it didn''t stop him. He kept doing whatever he wanted.


    I frowned, my thoughts racing. If he knew how much I hated him, why did he keep pushing? Why did he always hover around me, making my life harder? His calm confidence drove me crazy, like nothing I said or did affected him. He thrived on control, always testing how far he could go without breaking me-and knowing that unsettled me in ways I didn''t want to


    admitContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    III


    "You were aware," I said, my poice sofer now, almost incredulou "And you still insisted on bringing me back here. I''m not sure if this is all part of your n, or you just didn''t care at all."


    Titus''s eyes darkened slightly, a flicker of something dangerous passing through them before his smile widened. He leaned in just a fraction, closing the distance between us. "Oh, I care, Kiben," he whispered, his voice sending a chill through me. "I care more than you think."


    "Funny. You have very odd ways of showing it," I said sarcastically


    He just chuckled in response. "The food is getting cold. Let''s eat, shall we?" he said, deliberately changing the topic.


    "I''m not hungry," I lied.


    "I''m not hungry, I lied, trying to sound as convincing as possible


    Titus''s eyes flicked to me, his expression unreadable, but there was something dangerous simmering beneath the surface. "Eat, sweetheart," he said, his voice low andmanding "Don''t make mee over there and feed you myself." It was more a threat than a suggestion, his tone leaving little room for argument.


    "I said I just had breakfast," I insisted, irritation creeping into my voice. "Are you deaf?" I was pushing my fuck, but I didn''t care. The tension between us was suffocating, and eded to break it in some way, even if it meant challenging him once again.


    But that was it. That was hisst straw, I saw the change in his eyes even before he moved. Titus stood up suddenly, the legs of his chair screeching against the floor as he pushed it back. The loud noise startled me, and before I could react, he was already reaching for a strawberry from the table.


    His movements were quick and sure. Before I could say anything, his hand was at the back of my neck, firm but not hurting. and with one pull, he brought me closer to him. My eyes went wide in shock, my breath catching as his lips met mine, and suddenly, the sweet taste of the strawberry filled my mouth


    In one smooth move, he passed the strawberry from his mouth into mine, its juices bursting on my tongue. But I couldn''t focus on the fruit. His lips-soft, warm, andpletelymanding-pressed against mine with such intensity that it left me breathless. My heart raced, pounding in my chest as I tried to understand what had just happened.


    For a moment, I was frozen, caught between the surprise of his boldness and the undeniable pull I felt toward him. The sweetness of the strawberry lingered, but all I could think about was his lips, their warmth far more captivating than the fruit. I felt his breath on my skin, the steady rise and fall of his chest as he held me close, his hand still firmly gripping the back of my neck


    Titus pulled back just slightly, his lips brushing against mine as he murmured. "I''m a man of my word, kitten #tis voice was low, rough, and entirely too confident, as if he knew exactly the effect he had on me.


    I blink, my mind spuning, trying to regain myposure. But it was impossible to ignore the way my body had reacted- the way my heart raced and my skin tingled in the aftermath of his kiss. My lips still tingled from the contact, and I hated how much I wanted more. As he stepped back, a smug smile tugging at his lips, I could only stare at him, trying to process what had just happened. Every ounce of my defiance seemed to have melted away, leaving me vulnerable and confused.


    I don''t like this.

 Chapter 76

    "Tenjoyed having breakfast with you, kitten, Titus said after we finished eating.


    "I couldn''t say the same, Your Majesty," I replied with a fake smile stered on my lips.


    He just chuckled in response. "I have to go now. I''ll see you then, he said before nting a quick kiss on my lips. was still I used Still not I to him kissing me whenever he wanted. However, that''s the least of my concerns at the moment.


    "What


    t do you mean by that?" I asked, frowning. "I didn''t agree to warming your bed in exchange for the favor I asked for."


    He smirked, "That''s true. However, it seems like you have forgotten the fact that you''re still my wife, and sharing my bed is one of your primary responsibilities." "I''m not to do it," I firmly responded. Titus''s chuckle was deep, almost casual, as though the weight of his words meant nothing to him. "It''s fine," he said, his tone rich with arfmusement. "It doesn''t matter whether you sleep with me or not. As long as we share the same room every night. that''s enough for me." His nonchnce irked me, twisting something inside me that I couldn''t quite name. I narrowed my eyes, muttering under my breath. I don''t believe you."


    I didn''t expect him to hear it, but of course he did. Hisughter erupted, loud and unapologetic, like I''d just told the most amusing joke. Before I could react, he stepped closer, his handnding on my head with a light, almost teasing tap-like I was some wayward child who had wandered into his realm of control. "Such a kitten," he murmured, his voice low and velvety. He leaned in, his lips grazing the shell of my ear, so close that I could feel the warmth of his breath against my skin. Tl see you tonight, kitten and the way he said them sent a shiver racing down my spine, leaving my skin tingling with unwanted awareness. I hated the way his mere presence could do this to me, unraveling the edges of my resolve without him even trying. Before I could muster a response, he was already walking past me, continuing his day as if nothing had happened. He didn''t nce back and didn''t give me the satisfaction of seeing my reaction. It was just another game to him, another move in this dangerous dance we''d tin since the day I returned to the pce.


    His words were a promise, and the


    been caught


    But the


    t of his words lingered, like a shadow that refused to leave. Whether I wanted to or not, the unspoken. agreement of sharing a room with him, night after night, both terrified and intrigued me. And the worst part? Titus knew exactly how it affected me. As he disappeared down the corridor, I s I stood there, my pulse racing, my mind tangled in thoughts I didn''t want to have. Yet, deep down, I wondered-was I strong enough to resist him?


    took countless deep breaths before I finally decided to leave the dining room. I found ra waiting outside the door.


    "How was your breakfast with His Majesty, mydy?" she asked eagerly the moment I stepped through the door, her eyes practically glowing with curiosity.


    I could already sense the direction this conversation was taking, causing me to groan inwardly. She seemed to thrive on the drama that surrounded Titus and me. Still, her enthusiasm was relentless, and right now, I wasn''t in the mood for it. "Horrible!" I replied with an exaggerated roll of my eyes, hoping the sharpness of my tone would be enough to deter her from pressing further


    Chapter 76 But of course, didn''t


    it


    "Are you sure?" she asked, her brows raising with yful skeptician as she folded her arms. Her lips curled into a teasing smile, and the way she was looking at me made it clear she was buying my dramatic deration. It was as if she could see straight through the walls 1 so carefully built around myself.


    I narrowed my eyes at her, knowing exactly where this was going "What are you implying?" I shot back, my voice carrying an edge of warning as I opened my eyes wide in mock indignation.


    She didn''t flinch, not even a little. If anything, her smirk widened. "Oh, nothing" Her tone was casual, but her eyes sparkled with mischief. "It''s just... for a ''horrible'' breakfast; you sure don''t look too upset about it. In fact, you look... flushed." My jaw dropped. "Flushed?!" arly sputtered, trying to suppress the heat creeping up my neck. "I most certainly am not!" raised


    She


    I her hands in mock surrender, but the knowing look in her eyes didn''t fade. "If you say so, mydy."


    I wanted to throw something. Not because she was right-because she wasn''t, of course-but because I hated how easily she could get under my skin, especially when it came to Titus. The mere mention of him sent my emotions spiraling in directions I wasn''t prepared to deal with, and she knew it


    Whatever you''re t


    thinking, stop it right now," I said sharply, pointing a linger at her. "There''s nothing to tell. His Majesty is just... insufferable as usual. End of story."


    She tilted her head, pretending to think for a moment "Insufferable, huh? Is that what we''re calling it these days?"


    I let out an exasperated sigh. "Yes! Absolutely unbearable. I mean, who does he think he is, ordering


    Tet


    e owns the ce?"


    me around, acting like


    twinkled even more. "Well, he does kind of own the ce, mydy" she said. "He is the king"


    Her eyes twin "That''s


    Hmm,"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    not the point," I shot back quickly, my frustration mounting. The point is, he''s... he''s... impossible! Always smug. always thinking he''s in control." she mused, her smile not fading in the slightest. "And yet... here you are, talking about him a lot."


    I froze, her words hitting me like a bucket of cold water. "What? No, I''m not


    "You are," she interrupted with a grin, her tone far too amused for my liking. "And, if I may be so bold, you were doing the same thing yesterday. And the day before. And... well, you get the idea."


    I could feel the blood rushing to my cheeks, and it only made me more irritated. That''s because he''s always doing something infuriating! If he wasn''t so so...


    So w


    what?" she prodded, her eyes dancing with delight at my frustration


    "So.. Titus!" I blurted, throwing my hands up in exasperation "He''s just... him. Always looming, always getting under my skin. He knows exactly what to say and do to drive me insane, and he enjoys it!" She chuckled sofily, shaking her head. "Oh, mydy. You sound Eke someone who''s a little more than frustrated."


    My re could''ve set fire to the entire room. "You''re impossible.


    "And you''re in denial, she shot back with a wink.


    I scowled at her, crossing my arms over my chest. "There is nothing going on between us. I have no more feelings for him!"


    She gave me a long, knowing look. "Sure, mydy. If that''s what you need to tell yourself. Then, with a sigh, she added, "But just so you know, the more you try to convince yourself of that, the less convincing it bes


    @ G


    Her words hit me like shaps, and I hated that part of me knew she was right.


    Because no matter how much I tried to deny it, no matter how much I pushed back, there was a part of me that couldn''t stop thinking about him. I couldn''t stop feeling something-whigher it was hate or something else, I wasn''t sure. And that terrified me "Enough." I said firmly, my tone leaving no room for argument. "We''re not discussing this anymore."


    But as I turned away, her quietughter followed me, and I knew this wasn''t thest time she''d bring it up. And worse, I knew that deep down, I would be thinking about Titus long after this conversation was over, no matter how much I didn''t want to


    0

 Chapter 77

    As ra and I made our way back to my chambers, I couldn''t help but notice the group of people wearing ck robes. I''ve seen those before when I was being falsely charged with treason. They were the elders. However, there''s something different about them. It seems


    like they were different from the one I''ve seen before.


    I turned to ra to ask her. She''s been around the pce longer Dan I did. "Aren''t those members of the Circle of Elders?" I


    asked her.


    ra didn''t get what I was asking until she stretched out her neck on the terrace to see those people entering the gate. I frowned when I noticed the fear in lier eyes upon seeing them.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked her curiously.


    "Those aren''t members of the Circles of Elders, mydy," she replied. She turned pale as she switched her eyes between me and those people who just arrived.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "They''re not? But I know those clothes. I''ve seen those when I had to face the charges against me. What do you mean those aren''t Circle of Elders?"


    "They were elders indeed, mydy. But..." She hesitated, her face paling as fear crept into her expression. "Those were Royal Elders. Her voice quivered as she swallowed hard, her eyes wide with apprehension. "Royal Elders?" I repeated, confusioncing my voice.


    ra''s grip tightened slightly around my arm as she gently tugged me toward the terrace''s edge. She guided me to the railing, positioning me so I could get a clear view of the group below, "Look closely," she whispered, pointing toward the figures gathered in the courtyard. "See those gold emblems sewn onto their robes? That''s the mark of the Royal Elders. They are the highest of the council, responsible for ensuring the purity of the throne. Their duty is to safeguard the legitimacy of the one seated on it, ensuring the king is beyond reproach, free from corruption."


    I squinted at the group, noting the shimmering gold threads woven into the dark, formal robes of the elders. They carried themselves with an air of authority that sent a chill through me, but still, I couldn''t understand her rm. "Perhaps they''re just here for a routine visit." I suggested with a dismissive shrug, trying to make light of it. "After all, they have their duties to attend to, don''t they?"


    ra gasped sofily, her grip tightening again, and this time, there was an edge of panic in her voice. "No, mydy, you don''t understand! Their presence here is not casual. It''s a "bad" sign. The Royal Elders only appear when something is terribly wrong, when there''s a threat to the stability of the throne." Her words came out in a hurried whisper, as if saying them aloud would somehow make them more real. "Them being here means someone is challenging His Majesty''s rule."


    My stomach dropped, the innocent exnation I had clung to unraveling with every word she spoke. "A threat?" Techoed, my gaze now focused intently on the elders below, suddenly seeing them in a more ominous light. "Someone is challenging the king?"


    ra nodded, her expression darkening. "Yes. And if they''re here..." she hesitated, ncing nervously around before continuing. "it means the situation is far more dangerous than we imagined."


    I felt a cold wave of dread sweep over me as I stared at the group of Royal Elders, their presence now a looming shadow over the castle. It makes me wonder if this has something to do with me being back in the pce.


    Who could possibly have the courage to challenge His Majesty I asked, my voice barely hiding the anxiety building within


    "I have no idea, mydy. But this... this isn''t good," ra replied, her voice trembling slightly as she fidgeted with the hem of


    her apron.


    I felt my pulse quicken as the gravity of the situation began to sele in. "Let''s go, ra I need to see His Majesty, I have to find out what''s going on.


    Without waiting for a response, I turned and started toward Titus office, my strides quick and determined. ra trailed behind me, her nervous steps a sharp contrast to the urgency driving me forward. As I rounded a corner, I collided with. Beta Scott, nked by several guards, all looking unusually tense


    "Beta Scout!" Leximed, relief mingled with frustration. "Good, you''re here. I need to speak with His Majesty immediately. Can you tell me where he is?


    Scott''s expression was stony; his brows furrowed in concern. "I''m afraid His Majesty is currently preupied, mydy," he said, his voice calm but firm. "But he''s given me orders to ensure your safety."


    I blink, the word "safety sending a fresh wave of confusion through me. "Safety?" I repeated, frowning. "Why would I need to be kept safe? What''s happening, Scott?"


    His jaw tightened, his eyes darting to the guards nking him as if weighing how much he should tell me. "I''ll exinter, mydy, he replied, urgency creeping into his tone. "But for now, we need to leave. His Majesty insisted on your protection


    I opened my mouth to protest, questions swirling in my mind like a storm, each one louder than thest. But the look on Scott''s face, the seriousness in his eyes, made me hesitate. Something wasn''t right. The tension in the air was palpable, thick enough to make my skin crawl. Scott," I said, my voice quieter but no less demanding, "you can''t expect me to just follow without knowing what''s going on."


    He stepped closer, his voice low, almost conspiratorial. "Mydy, I understand your frustration, but we don''t have time. The Royal Elders are here for a reason, and it''s not good. If there''s a challenge to the throne, things could escte quickly. Please,


    Trust me.


    A shiver ran down my spine as his words sank in. The Royal Elders, a threat to the throne... Could Titus really be in danger? My heart pounded, tom between wanting to demand answers and the gnawing fear that now wasn''t the time to push. Scott wasn''t the type to panic, and if he was this on edge, the situation had to be dire


    "If what you''re saying is true, then we can''t leave him here. He needs all the strength, every resource, and every ally he can gather to defend the throne," I argued, my voice rising in urgency.


    "You don''t need force to defend yourself in front of the elders, mydy," Scott replied, his tone measured. "He needs to defend his "actions","


    1 frowned. A knot tightened in my chest. "His actions? Was he questioned because of something he did? Can you be more specific!"


    Scott''s jaw tightened as he avoided my gaze. "I''m not at liberty to tell you more, mydy," he said, his voice firm but apologetic. "You can ask His Majesty about itter. But right now, we need to go."


    His insistence only fueled the fire inside me. "No!" I shot back, nting my feet definitely. "I will not leave without speaking to him. I don''t need your permission to see him, Scott"


    I spun on my heel, determined to push past him. My heart raced, each step feeling like a desperate countdown as I stormed ahead. But before I could get more than a few paces, I heard Scott''s remorseful voice behind me.


    "Please forgive me, mydy


    His words barely registered before I felt a sudden, sharp impact against my back, like a powerful gust of wind knocking the breath from my lungs. Everything spun in an instant, the world tilting wildly as my vision blurred. My knees buckled beneath me, and a wave of dizziness crashed over me, dragging the down into the dark.


    @ G


    Thest thing I felt was the pair of strong arms catching me before I hit the cold stone floor.

 Chapter 78

    I woke up with a throbbing pain in my neck; the ache was so intense it made me wince as I slowly opened my eyes. The first thing I saw was an unfamiliar ceiling. My mind felt sluggish, clouded with confusion as I tried to piece together wh happened before I cked out. it hit me, all at t once-a tidal wave of memory crashing over me. My stubborn refusal to leave without seeing Titus. And then Scott knocked me out. I was about to get up when I heard voices right around theer of the room. Familiar ones.


    Then


    T


    Whispers floated from the corner of the room, hushed but loud enough that I could make out every word.


    "Are you out of your mind? Why did you do that to her? His Majesty will kill you for hurting her!" It was ra, her voice sharp and furious.


    "What choice did I have?" Scott''s voice replied, equally frustrated. "I had my orders, and time is running out. Would you rather I waited until we had no time left, huh?" ra wasn''t backing down. "Lay a finger on her one more time, she hissed through gritted teeth, "and I''ll be the one to kill you with my bare hands.


    ked, startled by the raw fury in her tone. And then came Scott''s reply, casual andced with flirtation: "I have other things in mind that you can do with your bare hands."


    blinked,


    Wait.


    What


    Had I heard that right? Was there something going on between them? I told myself as I continued to pretend that I was still asleep.


    I


    "Don''t you daree closer!" ra threatened, her voice trembling with the kind of anger that onlyes from a ce far deeper than the moment itself. There was history there. Something more than I had ever realized.


    Scott scoffed, the sound dismissive, as if her anger was amusing to him. "Are you mad at me because I hurt yourdy, or is it because of something else?"


    The room suddenly felt smaller, the tension thickening like a physical presence. ra''s irritation spiked as she snapped, "What else could it be?"


    "I don''t know," Scart drawled. "Maybe because you found out I was engaged?"


    Silence. A thick, suffocating silence.


    Iy still, not daring to move, as the atmosphere in the room shifted. ra didn''t respond right away, and when she finally did, her voice was brittle and thin, as though she were grasping for control. The hell do 1 care what you do with your life."


    But the words rang hollow. Even I could hear it, and I wasn''t the one she was speaking to.


    Scott, however, wasn''t letting it go. His voice darkened, bitterness curling around his words. "Yeah, you''re right. You have no right to be mad. You''re the one who ran away first, remember? You chose her over me."


    ra''s silence spoke volumes, and though I couldn''t see her face, I imagined the conflict etched across it.


    "I had to," she finally admitted, her voice quiet but fierce with conviction. "She wouldn''t survive out there without me." Her tone softened, just a touch, as though her next words pained her. And don''t me me for doing the right thing., Scott. We both know you''d do the same for your alpha if the situation were reversed"  @ GE Chapter


    I


    78


    Scott''s retort didn''te as quickly as before. The room felt hegy with unresolved tension, emotions that lingered from whatever past they shared. It was clear now-ra''s loyalty to me hade at a personal cost. One that involved Scott


    I wanted to continue listening to them to understand what happened to them. But my worries about Titus were far greater than my curiosity, I decided to inform them of my awaken presence by letting out a low groan as I stretched my body from the bed. When I turned to them, they moved in a swift as they put distance between them,


    MY


    "I have some pain in my neck, but other than that, I''m fine," I replied.


    "Don''t worry. I I prepared a


    Im sorry for what I did numbing tea for you. I''ll just reheat it so you can drink it," ra said before leaving the room.


    mydy, Scott t apologized,


    Scott. I understand that you did what you had to, I assured him. "But right now, I need to know what''s going on.


    "No need to I to worry, Scott


    "Alpha Titus will fill you with all the details once he''s here," Scott replied.


    "Here? Where is "here"? Where are we exactly?"


    This is a hideout Alpha Titus prepared just in case something bad happened. This ce is protected with spells that even the Royal Elder can''t trace."


    "But why are we here, Scott? What''s really going on with Titus?"


    He remained silent. He was about to open his mouth when I cut him off. "I know, I know. You''re not in liberty to answer my questions, I said, answering for him. Just right on t on time, ra ara came back with a tray on her hands. "Here''s your tea, mydy." can go go now,


    You


    "I dismissed him. He took took a slight bow before he left the room. I sat up slowly, grimacing at the dull ache throbbing at the baselief as she rushed to my side. She reached out, her hands hovering near me as if uncertain whether to touch me or not. "How are you feeling? Her eyes flickered with worry. Mydy, you''re awake! ra gasped, her face lighting up v


    with


    e of my neck.


    "I have


    some pain in my neck, but other than that, I''m fine." I replied, rolling my shoulders slightly to shake off the stiffness.


    ra''s shoulders rxed as if a weight had been lifted. "Don''t worry, I prepared a numbing tea for you. I''ll reheat it, and you''ll feel better in no time," she said, giving me a reassuring smile before swiftly heading our of the room.


    As she disappeared through the door, Scott took a hesitant step forward. His usual confident stance seemed to falter, and there was a flicker of guilt in his eyes. He cleared his throat, his voice softer than I''d ever heard it. I''m sorry for what I did, mydy." I met his gaze, my expression softening. "No need to worry, Scott I understand you did what you had to," I assured him. "But right now, I need to know what''s going on." he replied.


    His jaw tightened and he shifted ufortably. "Alpha Titus will fill you in once he''s here,"


    ???


    My eyes narrowed slightly. Here? Where is here? I nced around the unfamiliar room once more, the walls bare and cold.. devoid of the opulence of the pce. "Where are we exactly?"


    Scott


    hesitated for a moment, as if weighing his words carefully. This is a hideout Alpha Titus prepared in case of emergencies. It''s protected with spells-strong ones-that not even the Royal Elders can trace."


    I frowned, my mind racing. "But why are we here, Scott? What''s really going on with Titus?" My voice was firmer now. I  @ G.


    couldn''t shake the unemse that had settled in my chest since the moment I''d woken up.


    Scott''s silence was answer enough. He nced away, his lips pressing into a tight line. He opened his mouth to speak, but I cut him off before he could give me another evasive response. "know, I know, I said with a sigh, frustration creeping into my voice. "You''re not at liberty to answer my questions. He gave a slight nod. his posture stiff, as if he were holding back more than just words.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, the door creaked open, and ra walked back in with a tray in her hands. "Here''s your tea, mydy," she said, her voice soft as she set the tray on the small table beside the bed.


    1 gave her a small smile, grateful for her constant care. "Thank you, ra."


    I turned to Scott, dismissing him with a gesture "You can go now, Scott."


    He hesitated for just a second before bowing slightly. "Of course mydy," he said, his voice respectful. He turned and left the room quietly, the door clicking shut behind him.


    I leaned back into the pillows, my thoughts spinning wildly as I reached for the cup of tea ra had brought. The warmth of the cup seeped into my hands, but it did little to calm the unease gnawing at me. Something was wrong-terribly wrong- and no one was telling me the full truth. "Are you okay, mydy?" ra''s voice broke through the cloud of frustration hanging over me. Her face was a mask of concern: her brow creased as she hovered near the bed.


    I


    I clenched my fists, trying to keep the bubbling anger in check. "No, ra. I''m not okay," I snapped, though I wasn''t really angry at her. Tm pi****d off that I have no idea what''s going on. No one''s telling me anything, and the one person who can actually give me answers is nowhere to be found." My voice grew louder with each word, and I could feel the heat of my frustration rise in my chest. "It infuriates me!"


    ra frowned, her lips pursed as she thought for a moment. "Why don''t you try using your mind link, mydy?" she suggested.


    Her words stopped me in my tracks. Mind link? Of course! How had I not thought of that? Titus and I shared a bond, a connection that should allow me to reach him wherever he was. My heart skipped a beat as hope bloomed in my chest. "Holy crap!" I muttered, feeling both exasperated with myself and a flicker of excitement. "Why didn''t I think of that sooner?"


    Without wasting another second, I pushed myself up from the bed, ignoring the dull ache still lingering in my neck. I sat at the edge, my feet touching the cold floor, and closed my eyes, focusing inward. Reaching for the bond, I tried to connect with Titus.


    My mind searched for his presence like a thread straining to reach the other end.


    "Titus..." I called out silently. But instead of theforting tug I usually felt when we connected, there was... nothing.


    nad


    had


    I frowned, concentrating harder. "Titus, where are you?" I tried again, this time more forcefully. Yet again, the connection remained empty, the silence pressing in on me like a weight. The bond wasn''t there-it was as if the thread between us been severed, or worse, blocked My eyes flew open, panic creeping into my chest. Why isn''t it working? I should have been able to reach him, no matter where he was, but something was wrong-terribly wrong. I nced over a ra, who was watching me with growing concern


    "The mind link," I whispered, shaking my head in disbelief. "It''s not working." The words tasted bitter on my tongue, and the pit in my stomach deepened.


    ra''s face paled "That''s... that''s impossible. Your bond with His Majesty is strong, isn''t it?" She took a step closer, her hands wringing together as though she could feel the anxiety radiating off me.  @ G Chapter 78


    "It should be," I murmured, Ceeling the weight of uncertainty settle over me. "But I can''t reach him. My heart pounded in my chest, fear wing at the edges of my mind. If I couldn''t use the mind link to find him, then what could have happened to him? ra stepped closer, her hand gently touching my arm, offering silentfort. I''m sure there''s an exnation, mydy. Maybe the spells around this ce are interfering with the bond Her voice was soothing, but I could tell she was just as worried as I was.


    "I did once try to severe our mental link when he was forced to share his pleasure with me. Do you think I severe our ties permanently?" "You did what?" ra asked in surprise.


    You


    "I blocked him off when he tried using our mind link to seduce the into sleeping with him." She stared at me for a second, as if digesting what I just said. "Why, what''s wrong?"


    "I heard about that. But I thought that was only a myth. ver heard of anyone sessfully blocking their mate bond. Especially not with a powerful lycan like His Majesty." Though it intrigues me, it''s the least of my concerns. "So, do you think I permanently cut off our bond


    She smile. "No, it doesn''t work that way, Sage. The only way you can severe your bond permanently is when you reject him and he epts."


    "Then, why can''t I feel him, ra?" I asked in frustration.


    There could be another reason, Sage. That is if he''s... dead."

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79 SAGE


    "Mydy..."


    "Shut up, ra! Don''t you dare say that again!" I exim loudly. Even I was surprised at how irritated I was with the thought of Titus being dead. "He hasn''t made up for all the things he had done to me. He can''t die until I say so. "I will never consider that thought as long as I wasn''t holding his dead body. Until then, I will hold on to my belief that he''s


    alive"


    was actually surprised at how I acted with the thought of Titus being dead. I thought I hated him enough to not care even if he got killed. But it turns out that despite what happened before, I still couldn''t take the thought of him dead. "I had an idea." I said like a light bulb moment. "ra, get ready. We''re going back to the pce," I ordered her.


    "What? Are you out of your fcking mind, Sage?" ra practically shouted, her voice sharp with panic and disbelief. It was the first time I''d ever heard her raise her voice at me. Even after all the time we''d spent together-through the chaos of our escape, the quiet moments of survival-she had always kept her cool. No matter how much I annoyed her, she''d never once spoken to me like this. But I couldn''t me her. I could hear the desperation in her voice, the fear. Still, I wasn''t backing down.


    "No, ra," I said firmly, meeting her wide, frantic eyes. "My mind is as clear as day. There''s no n, no idea, other than a rescue. We need to save Titus."


    ra''s face paled, her hands trembling as she clenched them into fists. "Rescue him? From what, exactly?" she asked, her voice dripping with incredulity. "From the thousands of royal soldiers guarding the gates? Or maybe from the battalion of mages just waiting to unleash their spells the second you so much as step near the pce!"


    She was staring at me like I''dpletely lost it. Maybe I had, but I didn''t care. The thought of Titus trapped, fighting alone, or worse, dead gnawed at me. I couldn''t just sit and do nothing. But ra''s words, the harsh reality of what stood between us and the throne, settled heavily in the room.


    I didn''t want to admit it, but the odds were impossible. Yet, the idea of abandoning Tirus was something I couldn''t bear to


    entertain.


    "But I can''t sit here and do nothing!" arly shouted, my voice trembling with the weight of my frustration. "What if we wait here and it''s toote? What if we could have saved him, but because we hesitated, he''s gone?"


    act.


    My heart pounded painfully in my chest as I paced the small room, my thoughts spiraling out of control. The idea of Titus being lost, trapped, ur worse-it gnawed at me, making my skin crawl with anxiety. I felt helpless, and that was something I couldn''t tolerate. eded to "Sage, calm down, will you?" ra''s voice cut through my frantic thoughts, though it wasced with a tinge of exasperation. She stood up, trying to be the steady hand I so desperately needed right now. "He''s a fearless and powerful lycan. You know that. I''m sure he can take care of himself"


    I stopped and whirled around to face her. "If that''s true, then why can''t I feel him?" The frustration spilled out of me, sharp and biting. My hands trembled as I clutched my sides, the unbearable void where our bond used to hum with life now silent. If he''s so fine, why can''t I reach him through the mind link?"


    ra opened her mouth to reply, but before she could get a word out, Scott came rushing back into the room, his face tense with worry. Clearly, he''d heard my raised voice and assumed the worst


    "What''s happening?" he asked, his frown deepening as his eyes darted between ra and me, trying to assess the situation.


    @ G= Chapter 79


    "Nothing" whara answered quickly, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Its just that Sage here has a brilliant n. She wants to march right into the pce to save tris Majesty


    s frown deepened, his jaw clenched tight as he looked at me. "You can''t do that, mydy," he said, his voice firm but not unkind. "You''d be defeating the entire purpose of why His Majesty sent you here. He wanted to keep you safe, away from the danger, before things got out of hand. If you go back there now, you''re not saving anyone-you''re handing yourself over to the Royal Elders." His words hit like a blow, but I couldn''t shake the growing sense of dread in my chest. Every second we stayed hidden felt like a betrayal, like I was abandoning Titus when he needed me the most. But Scott was right. Charging back into the pce without a n would be suicide.


    I clenched my hsts, my whole body coiled tight with frustration and fear. My mind raced with worst-case scenarios, each one more terrifying than thest. "Then what are we supposed to do?" I demanded, my voice rising as I frowned at Scott. "Just sit here and wait?" The thought made my stomach turn. "I can''t feel him through our link. Isn''t that enough reason to assume something terrible has happened?"


    Scott sighed, his expression softening just slightly as he tried to exin. It''s probably the shield that''s blocking your connection with His Majesty. This ce is heavily guarded with magic right now. It''s not umon for links to be affected by such powerful barriers." Then I remove the shield," I shot back quickly, almost desperate, "I''ll contact him, and once I know for sure that he''s okay. then I''ll stay put. But until then, I''m not just going to sit here and do nothing!"


    Scott hesitated, ncing over at ra. Their silent exchange made my impatience re hotter, but I held my tongue for moment, waiting for him to respond.


    "I''m afraid we can''t do that, Scott said finally, his toneced with regret. "We can''t act rashly, mydy. Removing the shield


    -even temporarily-could be the very window the Royal Elders need to pick up our location. They''d find us, and then everything we''ve done to keep you safe will have been for nothing. We can''t risk that. We''ll stay hidden and wait here until His Majesty arrives. "And what if he doesn''te?" My voice trembled slightly as I voiced the question that had been gnawing at me since the beginning. The words tasted bitter on my tongue, but I had to ask.


    Scott Scoll t paused, his face hardening as he considered my question. Then," he said slowly, "we''ll n our next move. But for now, we wait. It''s the only option we have if we want to keep you out of their reach." ra stepped closer, cing a reassuring hand on my shoulder. I know you''re worried about him," she said softly, her usual fiery attitude subdued by the weight of the situation. "But rushing into this headfirst won''t help anyone-not you, not His Majesty. We have to be smart about this."


    I swallowed hard, torn between the desire to do something and the cold reality of the danger we were in. Every second felt like a lifetime; ever minute spent waiting was agony. But they were right. As much as I hated it, rushing into danger wouldn''t save Titus. It could only make things worse.


    I sat down heavily on the edge of the bed, my hands still trembling with pent-up energy. "Fine, I muttered, though it felt like a defeat. "We wait."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter SAGE


    80


    It''s been three days since we left the pce. And since then, we haven''t heard anything from Titus. Scott insisted that we wait for a few more days, but I couldn''t wait another day. We need to act now or else it might be toote. And that''s what I was afraid of I went out of my room and found ra and Scott in the kitchen preparing the table. "We need toe up with a n now." I told them with both of my arms ced on my waist.


    They both looked at me in unison before they turned their eyes onto each other. They remained silent as if they were still figuring out what I just said.dy it''s only been three days..."


    M


    "No, Scott. It''s s already been three days and we haven''t heard anything from Titus. Not even a signal or anything. Isn''t that rming?"


    "His Majesty was probably just being cautious. His priority to ensure your safety. Contacting you when things haven''t settled is dangerous, Scott replied.


    I blew a loud sigh of frustration. I wanted to insist on what I want, but I can''t deny the fact that Scott makes so much sense.


    Hook a a deep breath, my my chest tightening with frustration. "Can you at least tell me what happened?" I demanded, my voice steady butced with impatience. I need to understand why all of this is happening. Stop giving me the same bull crap about waiting for Titus. I need to know what''s going on now!" Scott remained silent for a few moments, his gaze fixed on me as if he were weighing his options, deciding just how much to reveal. His eyes scanned my face, gauging the seriousness of my demand. I wasn''t backing down. eded answers, and I wasn''t leaving this t them. Finally, with a heavy sigh of defeat, he relented.


    room until I got them.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "When His Majesty discovered Annika''s deceit, he didn''t waste any time," Scott began, his voice low but clear. "He sentenced her to death immediately. Once his mind cleared of the chaos she''d caused, all he wanted was you. His Majesty wanted to find you as quickly as


    possible and and bring you back to the to the pce. He also dered you free of all charges.


    I blinked, my heart pounding at the thought. I hadn''t expected that


    "But, Scott continued, his expression darkening, "the Queen. She didn''t take it lightly. We all epted Annikat because it was believed she was His Majesty''s fated mate. It''s the one thing even the Queen couldn''t challenge. But when the truth came out, when it was revealed Annika has poisoned His Majesty, the Queen was furious. She insisted that it was time for His Majesty to declice her as his chosen Luna." brows


    My


    s furrowed as I tried to make sense of everything. "Okay, but that doesn''t exin why things have escted like this, or how the Royal Elders got involved."


    Scott sighed again, his shoulders sagging under the weight of the story he carried. "Because His Majesty refused. He outright rejected the Queen''s demand. He told her he would only have one Luna. And that Lu?a... is you."


    1 fell silent, my mind reeling. The words hit me with a force I wasn''t prepared for. Titus had refused the Queen, the woman he had married, and chosen me. ver truly considered what happened after we escaped the pce, too busy trying to stay alive and out of sight. Scott continued, his voice growing more somber. "The Queen didn''t take the rejection well. She went straight to the Royal Elders, iming His Majesty was jeopardizing the throne by refusing to fulfill his duty and take a proper Luna. The Elders. well, they were already on edge after everything that happened with Annika. So when the Queen made her case, they werepelled t to intervene."


    80


    Cho, that''s why the Elders are here, I whispered, the pieces finally falling into ce. The Elders were here not just to ensure the purity of the throne but to challenge Titus''s decision-to challenge me.


    "So.


    "Not entirely because of that. When His Majesty pardoned Annika and change his sentence, they consider that His Majesty was already swayed by a human which makes him deemed unfit to rule the throne." Scott confirmed.


    I swallowed hard, the weight of it all crashing down on me. It was because of me that Titus was being questioned, because of me that the Royal Elders were threatening his reign. The enormity of the situation settled over me like a storm ud, and t felt a pang of guilt. "I... I didn''t know, I murmured, my voice barely audible. 1 didn''t realize it woulde to this."


    "?


    Scott''s gaze softened. "None of us did. But now that you know, you understand why we must be careful. The Elders are powerful, and they won''t hesitate to remove His Majesty from the throne if they feel he''s putting the kingdom at risk. That" why you''re here, in hiding, mydy. Because you are a part of this of this now. The Queen she''ll do anything to secure her ce. I clenched my fists again, a swirl of emotions tightening inside me anger, fear, guilt. I thought escaping the pce was the hard part, but now I realized that the battle had only just begun "And what about Titus?" I asked softly. "What''s going to happen to him?"


    Scott''s eyes flickered with something I couldn''t quite ce-doubt, perhaps, or maybe fear. "That''s up to the Royal Elders to decide. But if they believe his refusal to take the Queen as his Luna is a threat.. they could remove him from power."


    I


    I stood there in stunned silence. Titus had defied the Queen for me, and now everything was at stake-his throne, his life, our future. I couldn''t sit here and wait while he faced that alone. But at the same time, rushing in headfirst could make things worse. The dilemma tore at me, pulling me in two different directions.


    "ver wanted this, I whispered, my voice trembling.


    Scott stepped closer, his expression solemn but resolute. "None of us did, mydy. But here we are. And now we have to face it together."


    The weight of Scott''s words hung in the air, thick with tension. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest as the reality of the situation settled over me. ver wanted this-never asked for Titus to risk everything for me. And now, his reign, his future, was on the line because ¨¨ of a choice he made, a choice that involved me. I swallowed I the lump forming in my throat, trying to find my voice. "We have to do something. I finally said, the tremor in my voice betraying the storm of emotions swirling inside me. I can''t just sit here and wait while the Royal Elders decide his fate. I won''t


    !


    .I


    Scott''s eyes softened, but there was an unyielding resolve in them as well. I understand how you feel, mydy. Believe me, I do. But if you rush back there now, you''ll be ying straight into the Queen''s hands. She wants you to act rashly, to make a mistake. That''s why His Majesty made sure you were brought here to keep you safe and out of reach.


    "But what if he doesn''te back?" I whispered, my voice barely audible. It was the thought that haunted me, gnawed at my soul with every passing second. "What if... they decide he''s unfit? What if they take him away?"


    Scott clenched his jaw, his expression hardening. That''s a risk we''re all afraid of, but it''s not a decision we can force. Right now, the best way to help His Majesty is to stay hidden, to stay out of the Royal Elders reach. If they find you, they''ll have even more ammunition to use against him."


    I pressed my hands to my forehead, the weight of helplessness crashing down on me. There has to be another way." I muttered, pacing the small room as my mind raced for a solution, any solution. thought Scott was going to insist that we stay still and wait for Titus. But it seems like he had been thinking about what I said


    "You''re right, mydy. We might not be able to go back to the pce right now to see what''s going on, but there''s nothing Chapter 80


    wrong with being prepared. We''ll start nning just in case something had happen"


    He stepped out of the kitchen and disappeared for a brief moment. When he returned, he was holding a rolled-up piece of parchment in his hand. Without saying a word, he quickly cleared the tes they had been arranging earlier, setting them aside with a sense of urgency "This is a detailed map of the pce, Scott said, unrolling the parchment and spreading it across the table. The intricateyout of the pce appeared before us in fine ink, showing every corridor, every chamber, and every hidden cor. "It includes the hidden passages as well. ra''s face lit up with a sudden idea. "That''s right! We can use the same passage we used when we tried to escape the pcest time," she suggested, her voice tinged with excitement.


    well.


    Scott, however, shook his head. "No, we can''t use that one. His tone was firm, decisive. "When you two escaped, the entire pce learned about that passage, including the queen. She''ll have guards posted there for sure. It would be too risky." ra frowned, clearly disappointed. Then what do we do?" she asked, ncing between me and Scott


    Scott''s finger traced a line along the map before stopping at a point far from the known escape route. "Here," he said, tapping a small, almost invisible mark on the parchment. This tunnel. Only His Majesty and I know about it."


    I studied t the spot he was pointing to, trying to memorize every detail. It was cleverly hidden, far from the pce''s main chambers and tucked away in a corner of the map that most people wouldn''t even think to check.


    "How sure are you


    is still secure?" I asked, my voice cautious but hopeful.


    that this passage is still secure?


    Scout''s gaze hardened, his jaw tightening. "As sure as I can be, mydy. It''s been kept secret for years. No one but the king and I have ever used it. If we need to get back into the pce without being detected, this is our best chance." "Alright," I said, the resolve building inside me. "We''ll keep this in mind. But what else do we need? We can''t just rely on one n. What if something goes wrong?"


    I nodded, feeling a a flicker roof, rolling supplies


    Scott gave a e a thoughtful nod,


    Cale


    ra stepped forward, her expression hardening with determination. I''ll prepare everything we need. We''ll be ready for whateveres."


    As Scott and ra started moving with purpose, gathering items, I couldn''t help but feel the weight of the situation settling on my shoulders. Every moment that passed was another moment Titus could be in danger. But at least now we had a n -away to act if things went south. It wasn''t much, but it was enough to cling to for now. The three of us shared a determined nce, knowing that this might be our only shot to rescue Titus-or at least, to fight for what was ours. The uncertainty hung over us like a storm cloud, but beneath it, there was a glimmer of hope. "We''ll be ready," I whispered to myself, steeling my resolve. "For whateveres next."

 Chapter 81

    Chapter SAGE


    81


    As soon as the sun set. I prepared everything eded. I waited until everyone was asleep before I made a move. I was careful not to make a single sound. I gather everything that I can use in case I need to fight. I looked at ra onest time as she slept soundly on the bed. I was tiptoeing as I walked towards the door, I turned the knob as slowly as possible so it wouldn''t make any sound. I was holding my breath as I made my move. I breathed out a sigh of relief as soon as I closed the door sessfully without waking ra. Now, all I need to get through is the main door. However, I hadn''t even taken a few steps towards the main door when suddenly a light spread out like wildfire.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" I heard ra''s voice behind me. And when I turned around to face her, I found her leaning against the door frame. Her arms were crossed against her chest as she raised her eyebrows.


    "I was just going to get some fresh air. I lied.


    ra''s gaze dropped to the


    There was


    I to the bag slung over my shoulder, her lips curving into a disbelieving smirk. "With a bag?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. "Really. Sage?"


    s no point in lying anymore. She wasn''t buying it. "Fine! I threw my hands up in defeat. "I''m leaving. I''m going to the pce to save Titus."


    ra''s expression darkened, exasperation ring in her eyes. "Again?" she snapped, her voice rising. "We''ve already had this conversation! I thought we agreed that it was a terrible idea!"


    "You''re


    You''re right, ra," I admitted, lifting my chin. "It was a bad idea if we went without a solid n. But now we have a n. I have the map, and I know how to get in and out of the pce without getting caught. Problem solved! I announced proudly.


    ra''s eyes widened in disbelief, her frustration boiling over. "You are out of your mind, Sage!" she practically yelled, throwing her hands in the air.


    As if drawn by the raised voices, Scott came stumbling out of his room. "What''s going on here?" he asked, his brow furrowed. clearly still half asleep.


    "Oh, you know," ra replied with thick sarcasm, turning to  with a dry smile. "Our brilliant youngdy over here is nning to sneak off to the pce-alone-to rescue the love of her life."


    "He is not!" I snapped, feeling my cheeks burn with frustration.


    ra arched an eyebrow, her arms still crossed. "Oh, he isn''t?" she challenged, her tone sharp. "Then why are you being so stubborn, Sage? Why are you willing to throw yourself into danger for him, huh? If he''s not important, why are you so desperate to save him?" Her words hit me hard, and I could feel Scott''s eyes on me too, waiting for my answer. But I couldn''te up with one that didn''t sound foolish. She had hit too close to the truth.


    me.


    I straightened my back, trying to act like her words didn''t affect me, even though they struck a chord. Tm only doing this to return the favor," I said firmly. "He''s in this situation because of me, and now it''s my turn to save him from the mess he got himself into because of ra rolled her eyes dramatically. "You''re not fooling anyone here, Sage."


    I frowned when I noticed her packing a small bag, stuffing supplies into it without saying a word. "What are you doing?" I asked, genuinely confused.


    "Well," she began, still focused on packing her things. I figure you won''t listen to any of us no matter how hard we try to stop you from doing somethingpletely stupid. So, I''ming with you."


    You can''t!" I blurted, suddenly panicking at the thought of dragging her into this. "Do you have any idea how dangerous this is?"


    She looked up at me, her eyes sharp and determined. "Oh, the irony," she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Do you have any idea how dangerous this is? Because you sure as hell didn''t care when you decided to sneak out on your own."


    I opened my mouth to argue, but her words hit home. This was exactly the kind of reckless thing I would do. "ra, you don''t have to-"


    "Shut it, Sage, ra cut me off, her voice firm. T''ming. I''m not letting you get yourself killed out there."


    I blink,pletely taken aback. The shift in our dynamic was startling. Just moments ago, I had been the one charging headfirst into a dangerous mission, determined to go alone. Now, ra, who had always been the more cautious one, was practically throwing herself into the mes with me.


    ??


    "ra." I protested weakly, trying to regain some control. "You''ve already done so much for me. I can''t possibly risk your life


    for


    She


    leveled me with a look so sharp it stopped me in my tracks. And I''m not about to let you run off and get yourself killed," she said. "So, you choose, Sage. Either you stay here like we all agreed, or you go, and I''ming with you!


    stared at her, torn between my determination to protect her and my desperate need to save Titus. How did the tables turn like this? How did she manage to flip everything so effortlessly? Just as I was about to respond, Scott stepped into the conversation, his tone leaving no room for argument. "Okay, that''s enough," he said, his voice authoritative. "We''re all going together. "What?" I I turned to him, startled.


    "You two are a handful as it is, but there''s no way I''m letting either of you walk into the pce without backup. You want to risk everything? Fine. But we do it smart. We do it as a team." ra crossed I her arms, raising an eyebrow as if to say, See? Even Scott agrees with me.


    I groaned inwardly, realizing that no matter what I said, I wasn''t getting out of this alone. The n I had to sneak into the pce quietly and swiftly was quickly turning into a group effort. I should''ve known better.


    "Now, it''s settled, ra dered, her tone firm with finality. "But first, spray this on both of you." She held out a small, unassuming spray bottle and handed it to me.


    I turned it over in my hands, feeling its cool, smooth surface. "What is this?" I asked, curiosity getting the better of me.


    ra gave a small, knowing smile. "Well, I''ve been practicing some magic since we left the pce," she began, brushing off the exnation like it was nothing. "You know, just in case we got into some trouble again. Her voice hinted at the unspoken truth-we always seemed t to o be in trouble. Turns out, my little experiments came in handy after all. This potion will mask our scents. I know the pce is crawling with werewolves, and they''ve probably already been tracking us by our scents." Scott raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed. "That''s smart, ra. If they''re relying on their noses, this could buy us the time


    we need


    I hesitated for a moment, ncing down at the bottle in my hand. Then, casually, I shook my head. "I don''t need that," I said, setting the bottle back down on the table.


    ra and Scott both stopped, their attention snapping to me. ra''s brow furrowed in confusion, while Scott''s face was marked with disbelief. "What do you mean?" Scott asked, his voiceced with suspicion. 15.22 Tue, Oct 22 @ G


    don''t h


    I have a scent," I replied simply, shrugging my shoulders like it wasn''t a big deal.


    1 29%


    Both of them stared at me, waiting for further exnation. r tilted her head; her curiosity piqued. "Wait, what? Everyone has a scent, Sage. How-


    Nof


    "Not me." I interrupted, cutting off the inevitable flood of questions. "I''ve never had one. It''s always been like this"


    Scott''s eyes narrowed as if he were trying to figure out a puzzle. That doesn''t make any sense," he muttered. "Wernlves- lycans-have their own scents. That''s how they recognize their mates." ra blinked, shaking her head as if to clear the fog of disbelief. How is that possible?" she asked cautiously, her voice a whisper, as if speaking the word too loudly would shatter the illusion. "It''s probably the effect of the red wolf, I said casually.


    their eyes widening in shock as they blurted out in unison. "You''re the red wolf?"


    Both ra and Scott froze, the of calm despite their disbelief. Yes, I was, I corrected, my tone steady. "But the red wolf vanished along with its power once it fulfilled its purpose-to kill the leviathan"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded, feeling a strange sense


    Annika''s spell


    Scott stared at n t me, his expression a mix of awe and confusion. "Y-you''re the one who saved His Majesty?" he asked, his voice barely a whisper, as if the realization had knocked the breath out of him. "I knew something didn''t add up with Annika''s statement. I tried to convince His Majesty to i investigate what what really happened, but t by then, he was already under I gave him a sad smile. "It''s all in the past now, I said, the words heavy in the air between us. "I don''t have the red wolf, anymore. Its power is gone. I''m more like... a human now. And without a wolf, I don''t think I''m fit to rule by his side as his Juna." ra''s eyes softened, but I could tells I she was struggling to process everything. "You''re not thinking of leaving, are you?" She asked cautiously, though it was more of a statement than a question. I sighed deeply, my gaze dropping to the floor as I spoke. "That''s exactly what I''m thinking. Once we get things back to the way they were once Titus is safe and everything is settled-I''ll be leaving. I''ll go live among the mortals. A quiet life, away from all of this." Scott frowned, shaking his head in disbelief. "You can''t be serious. You''re His Majesty''s fated mate. Without you, he''ll-


    "Be just fine," I interrupted, my voice firm yet tinged with sadness. "Titus is strong. He doesn''t need me to rule. And as for me, I don''t belong in this world anymore. Not without my wolf. I''m nothing more than a liability now."


    "But-" Scott was about to object, but I cut him off.


    "We have more pressing matters to attend to. Let''s go and save His Majesty."

 Chapter 82

    We didn''t have to travel far. Thanks to ra''s growing magic abilities, she created a portal that led directly to the secret passage. As soon as we stepped through, the portal behind us shunered and disappeared, leaving us in the dim, cold tunnel that stretched ahead "Let''s go," I whispered, nodding to Scott and ra. But we didn''t even take a single step before ra suddenly stumbled, nearly hitting the ground. "ra!" Scott and I called her name in unison, our voices hushed butced with panic. We rushed to her side.


    "What happened?" I asked, my heart pounding as I kneeled down next to her, concern flooding my eyes.


    ra took a shaky breath, pressing a hand to her forehead. "I ju got dizzy. I''m sorry I''m still new to all this magic stuff," she admitted, looking embarrassed.


    "Are you sure you can do this?" I asked, my voice gentle but worried. "Maybe you should go back to the hideout and wait for us there. Scott and I can handle the rest."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ra looked up, her eyes narrowing as if I''d insulted her. "And how do you n toe back?" she challenged, her tone sharp. "Are you nning to fight your way through thousands of royal guards with a... dead weight when you sessfully rescued His Majesty?" Jbit my lip, realizing she had a point. I''d been so focused on her well-being that I hadn''t thought through our escape n. Scort remained silent beside us, but his frown showed he was considering the same thing. throwing the word around," muttered, shaking my head. "No Not today, not any day."


    ra smiled weakly at my attempt to lighten the mood. Sure, sure, she replied, but I could see the fatigue in her eyes. "I think the best solution is that I stay here and wait for both of you. I''ll be a lookout, and that way I won''t be a hindrance to your rescue mission. She rifling through her bag before pulling out a small device that looked like an earpiece. "This will be ourmunication. Signal''s terrible inside the pce, so I tweaked it with a little magic. We''ll be able to hear each other as long as we''re in the same general


    paused,


    I stared at her in surprise, impressed by her resourcefulness. "You''re a genius, ra," I said, a proud smile tugging at my lips.


    ra gave me a smug grin, clearly pleased with herself. "I know, I know,'' she teased, her eyes twinkling with that familiar confidence.


    Scott, who had been quietly observing the exchange, finally spoke up. "Alright, let''s move. ra, stay hidden and stay alert. We''ll keep in touch through these. If something bad happened, save yourself, okay?" He took one of the earpieces from her, securing it in ce. She raises her eyebrow at Scott''sst words. "As if I will let you two die here alone." "ra"


    "Shut it,


    Scott. Go back safe. That''s not a request; that''s an order, she said firmly.


    We both nodded in response.


    we


    "You two be careful, she said, her voice softer now. "And remember, I''ll be right here if you need me."


    I met her gaze and gave her a reassuring smile. "We''ll be fine. Just keep an ear out for us."


    With that, Scott and I turned toward the tunnel. The heavy atmosphere of the underground passage pressed down on us. 1/4


    We were walking into danger, and I''m not sure whether we''ll be able to get out of this ce alive, But I''d like to stay positive. As soon as we reached the end of the tunnel, we halted just before the exit. The passage opened into a small, hidden alcove behind the pce walls, a perfect vantage point. I cautiously peeled through the cracks in the stone, my heart pounding in my chest. The first thing that caught my eye was the rows of gs hanging from the castle towers, but something was off about them The gs..." Scott,


    "I whispered, my voice barely audible.


    sensing my unease, leaned over to take a look. His eyes nanowel, recognizing the symbol emzoned on the gs. It wasn''t the royal emblem we were used to. The colors were different, more menacing, like a signal of conquest.


    "It can only mean one thing," Scott said grimly, his voice heavy with the weight of what this meant. "They''ve already ousted the previous king"


    1 swallowed hardd, the realization sinking in like ice water down my spine. "How?" I muttered, mostly to myself. "How could they oust him so easily? I know Titus-he wouldn''t go down without a fight. He''s too strong, too fierce, to let them take the throne without a struggle." Somis jaw clenched his expressing together. Titus wasnt just powerful he was revered and feared by those who dared cross My mind buld have done to him wing at me from the inside. pieces not fitting Titus wasn''t just powerful-he was revered and feared by those who dared cross him. There was no way the royal elders or anyone else could have taken him down without resistance. My heart ached with fear, the thought of what they could "There''s only one way to know for sure, Scott said, his voice breaking through my spiraling thoughts. He straightened his shoulders, determination in his eyes. "We need to find His Majesty." I nodded, my throat tight. The sense of urgency grew with every passing second. I couldn''t stand the thought of what might have happened to him, and the longer we waited, the more dangerous this rescue mission became. If the pce had already fallen who knew what kind of forces were waiting for us inside? "Let''s move," Scott urged. "We''ll have to be careful, but we don''t have time to waste."


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself. This was it. We were stepping into the heart of danger, and there was no turning back. We had to find Titus-before it was toote. There was only one ce that made sense-the one ce capable of holding a powerful lycan like Titus. Scott and 1 exchanged a brief, determined nce before hurrying in that direction. The pce, now under the control of the Royal Elders, was crawling with guards, making every corner we turned a dangerous gamble. We had some close calls along the way. The guards were scattered all over the pce, their sharp eyes and keen senses making it difficult to slip by unnoticed. Scott and I had to hide more than once, ducking into shadowed alcoves or behind. ornate statues as patcols passed. My heart raced with every close call, the fear of being caught gnawing at me, but we pressed


    on.


    After what felt like hours of sneaking, hiding, and silently praying not to be discovered, we finally reached our destination the special prison. This wasn''t just any prison-it was designed specifically to hold the most dangerous and powerful creatures the pce had ever encountered. Titus had once used this very ce to lock himself away when the leviathan was manifesting inside him, threatening to tear apart the world.


    4


    As soon as we stepped inside the dank, cold space, a sickening sense of familiarity washed over me. My breath hitched as I took in the sight before me. Titan was there, just as I had feared. Both of his massive arms were shackled to opposite corners of the cell, his once- proud figure now kneeling on the cold stone floor. His head hung low, his face obscured by blood and tangled hair, but I could still make out the telltale signs of torment. The scene mirrored the horrors I had witnessed when he''d fought the demon within himself-the same demon I had helped him defeat. Titus." I whispered, my voice trembling, barely audible. My heart clenched painfully at the sight of him, reduced to this broken state.  @ G Chapter 82


    B9%8


    before we could rush into his cell, we had one more obstacle Several guards were posted just outside the heavy silver bars of the cell, their posture tense, their eyes sharp. They were the final barrier standing between us and Titus. And judging by their numbers and the steely look in their eyes, they weren''t going to be easy to get rid of. Scott and 1 exchanged a quick, determined nce, tension cracking between us like a live wire. Five werewolves stood¡ú ¡ú our way, their eyes glowing with a mix of suspicion and hostility. As soon as they caught sight of us, their forms ripple d contorted, fur sprouting from their skin as they shifted into their wolf forms. A low growl rumbled through the chamber. but I knew that was their fir mistake. In their wolf forms, they were faster and more dangerous, but they also couldn''t wield weapons. Scort and I still had the upper hand if we yed this right.


    He took the lead, moving swiftly and silently as he darted toward the nearest wolf. I followed closely behind, my heart pounding in my chest but my hands steady. There was no room for hesitation. We had to strike quickly and efficiently, or we wouldn''t stand a chance. The first wolf lunged at Scott, jaws snapping, but Scott dodged to the side with a fluid motion, slicing through the air with his dagger. The de found its mark, and the wolf howled in pain, copsing to the ground. I moved in next, driving my de into the side of a second wolf as it leapt toward me. The least whimpered and fell, its body hitting the stone floor with a dull thud


    The remaining three wolves were on us in a sh, their massive forms circling us, but we were ready. Scott met one head-on. ducking low as it charged, and drove his dagger into its chest with brutal precision. I sidestepped another wolf''s attack, spinning around and slicing through its hind leg. It copsed, unable to move, and I swiftly finished it off.


    Thest wolf hesitated, its eyes flicking between us and the fallen bodies of itsrades. It snarled, baring its teeth, but Scott didn''t give it a chance to attack. He threw his dagger with deadly uracy, the de embedding itself in the wolf''s throat. It crumpled to the floor, lifeless. Breathing heavily, I wiped the sweat from my brow, my heart still racing from the fight. Scott and I exchanged a quick look of relief, but we weren''t out of the woods yet. The werewolves were down, but now we had to face the real challenge getting Titus out of that silver cage. We rushed toward the cell, and my heart clenched at the sight of Titus still shackled inside. His skin was pale, his body weak, but his eyes-though half-closed-still flickered with life. But the silver... it was everywhere. The bars of the cage gleamed with it, and even the chains that bound him were made of the same cursed metal. I could see the way it burned his skin, leaving angry red welts in its wake. Silver was deadly to lycans, and Titus had been trapped here for far too long. "We need to get him out, now," I said, panic rising in my chest as looked around for a solution


    Scott''s face was grim as he inspected the silver bars. "We can''t touch it. Not with our bare hands," he muttered, frustration seeping into his voice. "The silver will burn us too."


    I cursed under my breath. "There has to be something-anything we can use to break these bars or at least get those chains


    off him"


    Scott rummaged through his bag, pulling out various tools, but none of them were meant to handle silver. "Damn it," he growled, throwing a wrench to the ground in frustration. "Even if we had something strong enough, we''d need more time. The moment we start trying to break these bars, someone''s going to hear it." Time was slipping through our fingers, and with every heartbeat the weight of the situation grew heavier. I could feel the urgency pressing down on me like a suffocating force. I need to do something.


    Scott''s eyes widened when he saw what I was about to do. "Mydy, not he eximed. He reached out to stop me, but I shook my head. There was no other choice, no other way. I had to do this.


    I stepped forward and ced my hands on the cold, silver cell bars, bracing myself for the searing pain I expected to feel. But to my surprise, the burn didn''te. My skin didn''t blister or sizzle under the touch of the cursed silver. I could feel the sharp edges digging into my palms, cutting into the soft flesh, but the silver''s poison didn''t affect me like it should have. It was a miracle, or maybe something more.


    100


    13-23


    Chapter 82 How..."


    Scott whispered in disbelief, but I had no time to wonder why. All that mattered was that it worked.


    Ignoring the pain from the sharp edges biting into my skin, I gripped the bars tighter and used every ounce of strength I could summon. I had no idea where this sudden surge of power came from. It was as if something deep inside me harl awakened-something stronger, more primal. My muscles strailed, and my hands trembled from the effort, but I kept pushing. The sound of the metal groaning under pressure filled the small chamber, and with one final burst of energy. bars bent and snapped, breaking just enough to create an opening. I stepped back, breathing heavily, my hands stinging from the fresh cuts that now dripped blood onto the cold floor. But it didn''t matter. I had done it. The way was clear.


    Scott stood f frozen


    for a moment, staring at the broken bars with wide eyes. "I don''t understand," he muttered, shaking hist head. "No one, not even a lycan, should be able to touch silver like that."


    I nced down at my hands, at the red streaks that marred my skin, and shrugged. "I don''t know either. But we don''t have time to figure it out. We need to get Titus out of here."


    Scott snapped out of of his shock and nodded, moving quickly. Together, we stepped into the cell and rushed to Titus''s side. His body was limp, his head hanging forward, but his breathing was steady-if only just. His skin was pale, and the wounds from the silver chains around his wrists and ankles were raw and angry. "Titus, we''re here," I whispered, crouching down beside him. "We''re getting you out."


    He stirred slightly, his eyelids fluttering open just a crack, but he was too weak to speak. His body had been drained of strength, ravaged by the silver and whatever tortures the Royal Elders had subjected him to. My heart clenched painfully in my chest at the sight of him like this-so vulnerable, so broken. But I refused to give in to despair. Not yet.


    "Come on." Scott said as he grabbed one of Titus''s arms, slinging it over his shoulder. I did the same with the other arm, and together we hoisted him up, supporting his weight between us. He was heavy, his body sagging between us, but we managed


    to stand


    As we maneuvered him through the gap in the bars, I cast onest nce at the shattered remnants of the silver cage. There was something different about me, something I couldn''t exin But whatever it was, I would deal with itter. Right now, I had to focus on getting Titus to safety.


    "Let''s move," Scott urged, his voice tense. The longer we stay, the more likely someone will notice the guards are down." He then held the earpiece, "ra, get ready. We''reing"


    We slipped out of the cell, dragging Titus between us. My arms burned from the strain, and my hands throbbed from the cuts, but I didn''t care. We were so close now I could almost taste freedom.


    But as we were about to exit the prison cell, we bumped into a familiar face.


    "Anna

 Chapter 83

    I quickly drew my dagger and pointed it against Anna. She may be part of Titus'' past, but we don''t know if she''s one of those people who betrayed him.


    "I don''t want to kill you. But I will if I have to. So, get out the way and let us through," I told her.


    She doesn''t have a trace of fear in her face. It makes my suspicion grow bigger that she''s part of those who nned to overthrow Titus.


    "I''m afraid I can''t do that," Anna replied.


    "Then you left me with no choice." Just as I braced myself to strike, she spoke again.


    "Not because I want to stop you,"


    she exined quickly, "but because that door you''re heading for? It''s swarming with royal guards. There''s no way in hell you''ll escape if you go through there." Her words made me pause, the confusion clear on my face. I lowered the de just slightly, still not ready to trust her. "What do you mean?" I asked, my suspicion battling against the small flicker of hope that she might actually be telling the truth. Anna met my gaze, her expression steady. "If you want to leave this ce alive, follow me. I know another way out.


    I nced at Scott, our eyes


    full of guards with an unkillentmunication. We were both thinking the same thing: Was she lying? But the reality of the situation hit me hard. We didn''t have many choices left. Either we trust her, or we''d end up dead trying to fight our way through a castle


    king


    "If you''re lying." I said, ," I said, my voice cold as ice, "I will kill you. With my bare hands."


    She nodded unfazed by the threat and turned, leading the way down a narrow, dimly lit corridor.


    With onest nce at Scott, we followed her. The tension was thick, each step heavy with the weight of our decision. Every corner we turned, I half-expected an ambush, but none came. Surprisingly, she guided us through the pce with a knowledge that only someone deeply fam familiar with its itsyout could possess. As we carried Titus between us, his weight dragging with each step, it wasn''t easy to move quickly or silently. But somehow, we managed. Anna led us through a series of hidden passages I hadn''t even known existed, taking us further from the pce''s main halls. We slipped past the guards stationed around the castle, unnoticed, though more than once we had to duck into the shadows as patrols passed nearby. My mind raced,


    questions swirling about Anna''s true intentions. How did she know about this passage? How deeply was she tied to Titus'' past? And most importantly-could she truly be trusted? Finally, after what felt like hours of tense, silent maneuvering, we emerged into a secluded area where ra was waiting, her eyes wide with relief when she saw us approaching. made she breathed, rushing


    "Yeah," I replied, my voice tight with exhaustion. "Barely."


    Scott and I carefully lowered Titus to the ground, and I looked up at Anna, who had led us to safety. She stood a few feet away, watching us with an unreadable expression. "I''m d you bothe back alive," ra uttered in relief before embracing me into a tight hug. Once she''s satisfied, she pushes me gently. "Our portal will be ready in a minute."  G? Chapter 83


    8 73%


    I


    "I don''t think we have another minute, ra. Can''t you do it a little faster? No pressure, but we really need to get out here as soon as possible," I told her.


    "Don''t worry, Sage. I got this. It will be ready in no time," she answered. As if on cue, a bright circle of light manifested behind us. "See, I told you it would be ready," she proudly announced.


    "Scott, let''s go," I urged as we both struggled under the weight of Titus, who was still unconscious, his limp form making each step more difficult. The portal ra had opened shimmered before us, a fragile gateway between our escape and the chaos we''d just left behind. ra had already stepped through, her silhouette disappearing into the swirling light.


    We were about to follow her when I noticed Anna moving toward the portal as well, her face set with determination. I frowned, confusion clouding my mind.


    "Wait," I said, my voice sharp. "Where do you think you''re going?"


    Anna blinked, taken aback by my tone. "I''ming with you," she replied, her expression a mix of confusion and indignation, as if the answer was obvious.


    "No, you''re not," I said firmly, my eyes narrowing in suspicion. I had already risked enough bringing her along this far. Trusting her had been a gamble, one I wasn''t sure I was ready to double down on.


    Anna''s lips pressed into a thin line, and her eyes hardened. "Lady Sage, you can''t seriously expect me to stay here after everything I''ve done to help you escape. The queen will know I was involved the moment she realizes Titus is gone. Do you really think she won''t hunt me down? I''d be dead within hours if I I stayed."


    Her words hit a nerve. I didn''t like the idea of leaving anyone behind to face that kind of fate, but the doubts lingered. I didn''t know her true motivations. Why now? Why help us when she could have stayed loyal to the queen?


    Scott''s voice broke through my inner turmoil. "Mydy, we''re running out of time," he said, his voice tense. He didn''t push me one way or the other, but I could tell by the look in his eyes that he was urging me to decide quickly.


    I nced at the portal, its edges flickering as if it, too, was running out of time. I looked back at Anna. She had helped us, yes, but was that enough to trust her fully?


    Despite my reservations, I couldn''t just leave her to face certain death. Whatever her past with Titus, she had chosen to help us now. Maybe that was enough for this moment, despite my doubts.


    I blew out a frustrated sigh, rubbing my temple for a moment before meeting her eyes. "Fine," I said reluctantly. "You cane."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna''s expression softened with relief, but I raised a hand to stop her from speaking. "But make no mistake, ¨¢nna," I warned, my voice cold and firm. "If you betray us-if you so much as think about it-I won''t hesitate to do what I should have done. earlier."


    Her eyes met mine, steady as she nodded. "I understand."


    Without another word, we turned and stepped through the portal, Anna close behind, as we carried Titus to what we could only hope was safety. But in my gut, the unease still churned. I had allowed her toe with us, but trust wasn''t so easily earned, and I would be watching her every step of the way. Because even in our escape, the real fight was far from over,

 Chapter 84

    I praised the Moon Goddess as soon as we stepped out of that portal. I must admit, it was a suicide mission when we decided to save Titus. But I''m d that everything turns out well. remains unconscious while lying on the bed. On the other hand, ra was trying to check his injuries. It seems like her learning to use some magic has turned out to be really handy


    Titus


    Titus looked pulped. It was as if he was beaten to death. I wonder how the hell they managed to do this kind of damage to him. I know that he was outnumbered, but he''s still among the most powerful lycans in thend.


    My thoughts unconsciously wonder towards Anna, who was standing right at the door, silently watching us. I''m still having doubts whether bringing her here was the right thing to do. Aside from ourmon feelings towards Titus, I don''t know anything about her. My thoughts were quickly pulled away from Anna when I felt Titus squeeze my hand a little. I was relieved knowing that he''s somehow responsive. "He squeezed my hand!" I eximed, excitement bubbling up in my chest.


    ra didn''t t even look


    raContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    up from her work. "He''s unconscious, Sage, not dead. Don''t get too excited," she replied, her tone matter-of-fact as she applied the herbal cream with calm precision. rolled my eyes at her, refusing to let her ruin my moment. Titus'' small gesture meant everything to me. I sped his hand tightly between my own, then slowly lifted it to press it gently against my cheek. The warmth of his skin, however faint, reminded me that he was still here. Still alive. Still fighting. I rested my head against his hand, lost in the fragile hope that he would wake soon. But then he groaned-a deep, strained sound that sent a ripple of unease through me. His lips moved, his voice barely a whisper. I leaned closer, trying to catch what he was saying. "Titus?" I whispered, my heart racing as I bent down further to hear him clearly.


    Another groan escaped him, low and pained, and then he murmured a name.


    "Anna...


    His voice was weak and breathless, but the name was unmistakable.


    !


    T


    I froze, every muscle in my body locking up in shock. The blood drained from my face as I slowly straightened, my mind spinning. I whipped my head around toward the door where Anna stood, her eyes meeting mine the moment she heard her name. My heart pounded in my chest, anger and confusion surging through me. I red at her, fury brewing behind my gaze. If looks could kill, she would''ve been dead where she stood. Why wash he calling for her?


    The room fell into a thick silence, tension crackling in the air between us as I struggled to make sense of it all. And in that moment, all the trust I had cautiously extended to Anna started to crumble. Anna H


    a hesitated for a split second, her gaze flickering between Titus and me before she made a bold move. Without a word, she stepped forward, snatching Titus'' hand away from mine as if it rightfully belonged to her. Her bold action ignited a spark of fury inside me. I narrowed my eyes, annoyance clear in my voice. "What do you think you''re doing?"  G 09:00 FN,


    Chap


    Her


    84


    Her lifted I slightly, defiance shing in her eyes. "You heard him, didn''t you? He was calling my name. He needs me.


    I


    I couldn''t help but scoff at her audacity. "Don''t push your luck, warned, my toneced with an edge sharp enough to cut. "Now, if you don''t mind, could you please get out of this room? Anna, however, stood her ground, her jaw tightening. "No, she stated firmly. "I''m not leaving. Titus needs me!"


    Something snapped inside me-a storm of jealousy and protectiveness I hadn''t fully acknowledged until now. I leaned in. closing the distance between us until our faces were just inches apart. I could feel her breath hitch as I spoke slowly, deliberately, my voice low and dangerous. "Read my lips, Anna. Get out of here before I kill you."


    For a moment, I thought she might challenge me further. Her jay clenched harder, and her lips pressed into a thin line. Her eyes, though filled with resistance, flickered with uncertainty. She hesitated just long enough to let me know she wasn''t as sure of herself as she wanted to be. But then, without another word, she finally backed down, turned on her heel, and left the room, her presence lingering like a bad taste.


    The door closed behind her, and the tension in the room lifted slightly. I let out a breath I hadn''t realized I was holding, my hands still trembling with leftover adrenaline.


    "Well, look at you," ra teased from across the room, a yful smirk tugging at her lips. "Aren''t you possessive?"


    I shot her a took, though I could feel the warmth creeping up my neck. "I''m not possessive," I muttered, though the words. sounded weak even to me. The truth was, seeing Anna so close to Titus had rattled something deep inside me.


    raughed softly. "Oh, sure. Whatever helps you sleep at night, Sage." She turned her attention back to Titus, still lying unconscious on the bed. "But if you ask me, I think Titus would appreciate a bit of a jealous streak. Keeps things interesting."


    I rolled my eyes at her, though I couldn''t help the small smile tugging at the corner of my lips. "You''re impossible, you know that?" ra just grinned. "And And yet, you


    love me for it."


    My gaze drifted back to Titus, my fingers instinctively reaching for his hand again. This time, no one was here to take it from me. As I held onto him, I silently promised myself that no matter what, I would protect him. I didn''t care if Anna had a history with him or if there was something between them in the past. Titus was mine now, and I wasn''t about to let anyone between us.


    The room fell into a tense silence after Anna left, broken only by the soft crackling of the firece in the corner. My fingers stayed wrapped around Titus'' hand, my thumb brushing over his skin. His once-powerful formy still, a ghost of the man I''de to love. Seeing him like this fueled a deep ache inside me.


    ra emained quiet as she worked on the final touches of her healing ointments. The usual yful glint in her eyes was reced by a somber focus. She knew, as well as I did, that whatever had happened in that pce had taken a toll on Titus, and not just physically. voice


    soft. "The problem is, whatever "His wounds are deep, but he''ll recover," ra finally said, breaking the silence, ho they did to him... it''s more than just physical pain. Something''s eating away at him from the inside." "What do you mean?" I asked, the worry in my chest tightening


    ra sighed, wiping her hands on a cloth before standing up. "I can feel it. There''s a darkness inside him. It''s like they''ve cursed him or poisoned his mind."


    "Do you think it was the leviathan? I thought I sessfully obliterated it."


    No, it''s it. Aside from the traces of wolf''s bane and ash mountain I found in his blood, they did something to him that I haven''t seen before."


    My heart pounded in my chest. "Is there a cure?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper, afraid of the answer.


    @ G


    ra hesitated, her eyes flicking to Titus'' still form. "I don''t know. We have to wait until he wakes up to know what exactly happened to him. From then, we can n our next step." "Anna," I muttered under my breath, my thoughts immediately going to her. She had been suspiciously calm during our escape, and now, with Titus murmuring her name... It made me wonder if she was somehow involved in this mess. But then again, if she had betrayed him, why would she help us escape? I didn''t want to believe that she was the enemy. But I couldn''t deny that doubt was gnawing at me.


    "Do you really think she''s behind this?" ra asked, reading 11 s.


    "I don''t know," I admitted, my voice tight with frustration. "But I don''t trust her. And if she''s involved, then she''s a threat. And I''m afraid that we walked right into her trap."


    ra nodded, her expression serious. "We''ll have to keep an eye on her. But for now, we need to focus on getting His Majesty back."


    A small groan escaped from Titus'' lips, drawing both of our attention. I leaned closer, hoping for any sign of him waking up. His eyelids fluttered slightly, but they didn''t open. Instead, he mumbled something under his breath. "Anna..."


    There it was again. Her name.


    Jealousy red in my chest, a sharp sting that made me want to storm out and drag her back in here to answer for this. But I forced myself to remain calm. There were bigger problems at hand than my personal insecurities. Titus needed us, and I wouldn''t let anyone or anything stand in the way of helping him. Not even Anna.


    "We need to prepare," I said, standing up straight, determination hardening my voice. "If we''re going to find out who did this to him, we need to be ready for whatever''sing."


    ra nodded in agreement, though she looked hesitant. "Are you sure you''re up for this? Things are getting moreplicated by the minute."


    I gave her a small, confident smile. "I don''t have a choice, ra. Titan needs me. And I won''t let him down."


    "I''ll start looking. I was hoping that I could find something about this in the books," ra said, snapping me out of my thoughts. "You get some rest. We''ll need all the strength we can muster when the timees."


    But rest felt impossible. Even as ra left the room, I stayed by Titus'' side, unable to tear myself away. His breathing was slow and steady, his face etched with pain even in unconsciousness. I touched his cheek lightly, my heart aching for him. Whatever dark magic had its ws in him, I would find a way to break it. I wouldn''t stop until I brought him back, no matter what it took.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85 SAGE


    ra was almost done treating Titus'' wounds. I decided to step out of the room for a while to get some water. I found Scott waiting outside as I stepped out of the room. "Mydy, is His Majesty alright?" he asked, worried.


    "He''s going to be okay, Scott. Nothing to worry about," I replied


    "How''s your hand? Did you ask ra to treat your wounds as well?" he asked.


    As if on cue, ra stepped out of the room where I came from and heard what Scott said.


    "What wound?" ra asked, frowning. "Did you get hurt, Sage?"


    "No, I''m fine," I replied and tried to hide my hands behind my back.


    "What are you hiding in your back?" ra asked suspiciously.


    "Nothing, really," I insisted.


    She looked at Scott for confirmation. I squinted my eyes at Scott, warning him not to say anything to ra. But it seems like he was more afraid of her than me.


    "Lady Sage hurt her hand when she tried to break the silver cell bars. Aside from that, it was sharp as a knife, so the cuts must be deep," Scott finally admitted.


    "You did what?!" ra eximed. "Are you aware that silver is lethal to any werewolf? How stupid can you be?!" she yelled as she grabbed my hands that I was hiding on my back. But the frown on her forehead deepened when she saw my hand. She turned towards Scott with a confused look. "Does it look like it was wounded to you?" she asked Scott.


    Scott frowned before his eyes widened in shock. "H-How did it?" But I swear I saw her blood drip along the bars when she was forced to widen it!" he insisted.


    "Scott, I don''t like you joking about this."


    "I''m not lying!" he replied.


    ra''s grip tightened around my wrists as she yanked my hands forward, inspecting them with fierce determination. Her eyes narrowed, and her brow furrowed even more when she didn''t find the bloodied, battered hands she expected. Instead, all she saw were smooth, unmarked palms.


    "What the hell?" she muttered, her fingers tracing over my skin as if searching for some hidden injury. "Scott, you said you saw blood."


    "I did!" Scott eximed, still staring at my hands, disbelief etched across his face. "I''m telling you, Lady Sage was bleeding. The silver cut her. I saw it with my own eyes."


    ra huffed, clearly torn between irritation and confusion. "Well, there''s not a single mark on her now. You don''t just heal from silver, Sage, not without some serious magic involved."


    I pulled my hands from ra''s grasp, stepping back as I tried to suppress the eerie sensation crawling up my spine. "Look, it doesn''t matter. I''m not hurt. And to be honest, it wasn''t the silver that wounded me; it was the sharp edges of the cell bars. I don''t react to silver anymore, probably because I''ve already lost my wolf. Like I said, I''m more human now."


    ra''s eyes narrowed as she crossed her arms, her tone biting with frustration. "But humans don''t heal from wounds that


    fast either, Sage," she countered, her gaze flicking from my face to my hands. "You''re healing at a speed that even most werewolves don''t. You''re more like an immortal than a human."


    45


    I scoffed, the absurdity of her im making me roll my eyes. "Don''t be ridiculous, ra. I''m as mortal as you are. I''m sure as hell I can die."


    Her expression remained stern, clearly not convinced. "You''ve already defied morews of nature than anyone I know. The fact that you broke through silver bars with your bare hands? Not even the strongest lycans can do that without severe injury. And now you''re healing in minutes from wounds that should''ve bled for hours." She shook her head. "Something''s happening to you, Sage, whether you want to admit it or not."


    I opened my mouth to argue, but deep down, a small part of me knew she was right. Something had changed. Losing my wolf had left me feeling iplete, and now I was... different. Stronger in some ways, yet fragile in others. It didn''t make


    sense.


    But I wasn''t ready to dwell on that now. Not with Titus still lying unconscious in the other room and the threat of the queen''s forces still looming over us.


    "I don''t have time to y this guessing game," I muttered, brushing past her, my heart pounding as I tried to push the unsettling thoughts aside. "Titus is the priority right now. He needs us, and I won''t waste another second on this."


    ra sighed, her frustration evident in the way she crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing as she watched me. "Fine," she said, her voice tight with exasperation. "But once Titus is stable, we need to figure this out, Sage. You can''t keep ignoring whatever is happening to you. It''s dangerous, not just for you, but for all of us."


    I didn''t respond. I couldn''t. My mind was already drifting back to Titus-his still, battered body lying in that bed, fighting some battle I couldn''t see. My heart twisted in my chest. How could I focus on myself when he was suffering like that? I wasn''t going to let my own confusion about whatever strange changes were happening stop me from saving him.


    Without another word, I turned and headed back into the dimly lit room. Titus'' formy unmoving on the bed, his chest rising and falling ever so slightly. It pains me watching him like this.


    I sat beside him and gently took his hand in mine. His skin was warm, but his grip was weak, his fingers barely responding to my touch. "Titus," I whispered, brushing my thumb softly across the back of his hand. "Please, just hang on. You''re strong. You''lle back to us."


    The silence in the room was deafening, only the faint sound of his breathing filling the space. Every second felt like an eternity, and yet I couldn''t tear myself away from his side. eded him to wake up, to open his eyes, and to look at me with the fierce determination I knew so well.


    But nothing came. No sign of life beyond the rhythmic rise and fall of his chest. The air around us felt heavy, almost suffocating. I nced back toward the door where ra stood, watching us quietly. Her face softened for a moment, and I knew she could sense my fear, though she said nothing.


    "He''ll pull through," she said after a long pause, her voice softer now. "He''s strong. Stronger than any of us, even when


    like this."


    I nodded, though her words did little to calm the storm brewing inside me. Titus has been well known to fight through impossible odds before; many had witnessed his unmatched strength and willpower. But something about this felt different. Darker. I shook my head, refusing to let my mind spiral down that path again.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "He needs time to heal," ra added, breaking the silence. "And you... you need to be honest with yourself, Sage."


    Iclenched my jaw, not wanting to hear it. "I told you, I''m fine."


    "No, you''re not," she countered, stepping closer. "You''re changing, and it''s not just because you lost your wolf. There''s something else at y here, something we need to understand before it''s toote."


    OG


    I looked down at my hand-still clutching Titus'' limp fingers. The memory of the silver bars bending beneath my grip shed through my mind, a shiver running down my spine. But I couldn''t let myself be distracted by that now. Not with Titus like this. "I''ll deal with itter," I said quietly, more to myself than to her. "Right now, he''s what matters."


    ra sighed again, but this time it was softer, almost resigned. "Alright," she murmured. "But don''t wait too long, Sage. You might not have the luxury of ignoring it much longer."


    I didn''t reply. Instead, I leaned down, pressing my forehead against Titus'' hand, closing my eyes as I breathed in his familiar scent, hoping-praying-that somehow he''d hear me. That somehow he''de back to me.


    I felt a tear slip down my cheek, but I wiped it away quickly, refusing to give in to the fear tightening around my heart. He had to wake up. He had to.


    And as I sat there, silently pleading with the moon goddess for his life. ver thought I would feel this way when the timees that he is hanging on to his dear life. I thought I already vanquished all the feelings I had for him a long time ago. I promise to myself that I will never allow myself to be in this vulnerable situation again. However, it seems like the Moon Goddess has other ns.


    0

 Chapter 86

    Chapter SAGE


    86


    Two days have passed, yet Titus remained unconscious. It''s a good thing that ra''s medicine efficiently works on him. His wounds healed up fast despite the severity of his injuries.


    During this tough time, ver left Titus'' side. I wanted to make sure that I''d be by his side as soon as he woke up. I couldn''t sleep properly for the past two days. I wanted to close my eyes for even a bit, but I always woke up with a nightmare that Titus was gone. With that, I had this fear to close my eyes, scared that the nightmare would be my reality.


    I was sitting on a chair beside Titus'' bed, watching him sleep peacefully, when I heard a soft knocking from the door. Thinking it was ra, I went ahead and opened it. But to my surprise, I found Anna standing right outside the door holding a steaming hot cup of


    "I


    thought you might need this," she said, extending the cup toward me.


    !


    I eyed her offering, my face stiffening. "Thanks, but I''m notfortable taking anything from you." I met her eyes, the warning clear in my voice. "Let me make this clear, Anna. Just because I let you set foot in here doesn''t mean I trust you.I don''t. The only reason you''re here is is because I''m honoring the help you gave us in escaping."


    I started to close the door, but she reached out, catching it before it could shut.


    "I understand," she said, her voice low and controlled. "I don''t expect your trust, not after everything. But I care about Titus, and all I''m asking is a chance to take care of him-or at the very least, see him."


    Her words hit me, but not enough to sway me. "I''m afraid I can''t do that."


    She frowned, an edge of impatience in her eyes. "What gives you the right to keep people from seeing him?"


    I could feel I feel the surge of possessiveness rising in me. I lifted my chin. "I am his wife," I said proudly, daring her to argue. But she only gave a smug smile, her eyes gleaming with something smug. "Hate to break it to you," she said slowly, "but haven''t you heard? The marriages to the dethroned king have already been dered null and void. All his other concubines have already left and returned to their packs." packs.


    Her words hit like a p, but I forced myself not to flinch. "That doesn''t change anything," I said, my voice unwavering. "He''s still my husband in every way that matters."


    kled, shrugging. "Believe what you want. But you might want to prepare yourself, guarantee things will be the way you''re imagining."


    She chuckled,


    I clenched my fists, holding back the anger ring inside me. "Thank you for your concern, A


    to close the door, "but I''m not interested in your opinions about my marriage."


    back to close


    ge. If he wakes up, there''s no


    I replied icily, stepping


    I was about to shut the door once again when we heard a low groaning from the bed. We both turned in the same direction at once. "Titus!" I called out.


    A low groan escaped his lips in response, the first sound I''d heard from him in days. My heart leaped, and in that moment, Ipletely forgot about Anna and everything else. I rushed to his side, gently grabbing his hand, clinging to the hope that he was truly waking up. His skin felt warm under my touch.


    A


    Neaned closer, watching as his eyelids fluttered, struggling to open. His face was a mask of confusion as his gaze settled on the unfamiliar ceiling above him. His breathing was shallow, and I could almost feel his disorientation as he slowly turned his head toward me. 90% My heart raced with excitement, the weight of the past days lifting as I prepared to wee him back. But the joy that swelled in my chest was quickly crushed the moment his eyes found mine. Instead of the warmth or recognition I longed for, his brow furrowed deeply, his expression darkening with a hint of suspicion.


    I swallowed hard, my voice faltering. "Titus..."


    But the words seemed to hang in the air, unheard.


    His first words, spoken i in a a hoarse, strained voice, shattered the hope I had held onto. "Who are you?"


    The room felt like it had been swallowed by silence, a suffocating stillness that closed in around me. My heart, which had just been racing with excitement, now sank into an abyss of despair.


    Telt


    I blinked, unable toprehend his question. "What... what do you mean?" I stammered, my fingers still wrapped around his hand, suddenly feeling cold. "It''s me, Sage."


    He pulled his hand away, his eyes narrowing as if trying to make sense of the situation. "Sage?" His tone was puzzled, distant, like he was hearing the name for the first time.


    I opened my mouth to say something, to make him remember, but no words came out. The ache in my chest deepened as I watched him struggle, not with his injuries but with the realization that he didn''t know who I was.


    I was about to tell him more about me in the hopes that it could juggle his memory. I opened my mouth but cut mid-air as soon as I heard his next word.


    1:1:00000 11:00000000001::: 1:


    "My love? What are you doing outside? Pleasee inside. I missed you," he said as he looked towards the door.


    My body froze, but I still managed to follow the direction of his eyes. My heart sank when I realized that it was Anna who he was talking to.


    The words cut through me like a de. My breath hitched in my throat as I turned to see Anna standing in the doorway, a soft, almost triumphant smile ying on her lips. She stepped forward slowly, as if savoring every moment, her eyes never leaving Titus. I could feel the world tilting under my feet, the weight of the moment crashing down on me. I wanted to scream, to shake him, to demand that he remember me, *us*, everything we had been through. But I stood there, frozen, while Anna glided closer to Titus'' side, like she d there. She


    belongeded b


    by his bed, gently cing her hand on his as she murmured, "I''m here, my love. I''m here."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He sighed in relief, as if the sight of her soothed him, while I stood at the edge of the room, invisible. My heart felt like it was being torn apart, piece by piece.


    Anna finally nced up at me, her eyes gleaming with something I couldn''t quite ce-victory, maybe? Or satisfaction? Either


    way, I knew one thing: she was relishing in this moment, in the fact that Titus remembered her, not me.


    ! I wanted to fight, to w my way back into his memory, but all I could do was watch. Watch as the man I loved looked at me like a stranger and called for another woman like she was his whole world.


    I clenched my fists so tightly that my nails dug into my palms, the sharp pain a distraction from the agony Every fiber of my being screamed at me to leave, to walk out and never look back. But no, this wasn''t how our story Not like this.


    my ended.


    in chest.


    Nook a deep breath, steadying myself. There was no way I was letting Anna win.


    "That''s enough," I said, my voice low but firm. I took a step forward, my eyes locked on Anna. "I don''t care what game you''re ying, but it ends now."


    Anna''s smug expression wavered for a moment as she stood up, her hand still resting on Titus'' arm like she was staking her im. "What are you talking about?" she asked, feigning innocence. "Titus called for me. He needs me." I took another step, my voice unwavering. "He''s confused. He''s injured. His mind is clouded from everything he''s been through. But that doesn''t change the truth. I''m his wife. And I won''t let you manipte him in this state." Titus blinked, his brows furrowing deeper as he looked between us. I could see the confusion in his eyes, like he was trying to make sense of the tension, but his memories were failing him


    "Manipte him? I have no idea what you''re using me of, Sage. I''m here because Titus asked for me."


    I felt the words like a p to the face, but I didn''t flinch. Instead, I stepped even closer, standing tall, refusing to let her see me break. "I''ll repeat this in case you didn''t hear it the first time, Leave now before I drag you out of here myself."


    Anna''s


    flickered with something dark, but before she could respond, Titus groaned, his hand gripping the sheets as if trying to ground himself. His voice was a strained whisper as he nced at me, uncertainty clouding his gaze. "What''s going on here? Who are you,


    I swallowed the lump in my throat, the pain slicing through me, but I didn''t back down. "I''m Sage," I said, my voice barely a whisper at first but gaining strength as I spoke. "I''m your wife."


    He scoffs, "You''re quite funny. Though I''m allowed to have as many wives as I can, I would never do that knowing my precious Anna will get hurt."


    Anna stepped closer, her voice sickly sweet. "Don''t tire yourself, Titus. You need to rest. We''ll talk more when you''re stronger," she said, ncing at me as if dismissing me entirely.


    But I wasn''t going anywhere. The rage bubbling inside me was uncontroble, a force I couldn''t stop. I grabbed Anna''s arm tightly, my fingers digging into her skin. Without thinking twice, I yanked her towards the door, dragging her with every ounce of strength I had left. I didn''t care about her protests or the or the fact that Titus was watching.


    "What the f**k are you doing, woman?! Get your hands off her!" Titus'' voice roared through the room, his growl sending shockwave of tension that nearly knocked the wind out of me. But I didn''t


    But t stop. I wouldn''t. Not even his rage could shake me from what I felt needed to be done. Anna had no right to be here, to pretend she had any im on him. He was mine-our bond was real, and even if he didn''t remember it, I wasn''t going to let her erase it. Suddenly, the door swung open, and ra and Scott burst into the room, rm written across their faces. They had clearly heard themotion and rushed in to see what was happening.


    Titus, still weak and half-reclining on the bed, red at me with fury in his eyes. "Scott!" he bellowed, his voice dripping with the unmistakable authority of an Alpha. "Get those hands off my woman! Imand you!"


    Scott froze for a split second, his face twisted in a mixture of pain and guilt as he hesitated.


    I''m sorry, mydy," Scott said, his voice low and tortured as he stepped forward. His hands gently but firmly wrapped around mine, prying my grip from Anna''s arm. He didn''t want to: I could see it in his eyes, but the weight of the Alpha''smand forced him into action. ra rushed over to my side, her eyes wide with confusion. "What the hell is going on here?" she demanded, looking between all of us.


    Anna, her face triumphant, stood beside Titus now, her hand resting possessively on his arm. "I didn''t do anything," she said sweetly, her voice dripping with false innocence. "Sage just... lost control."


    My entire body trembled with rage. "Lost control?" I snapped, my voice shaking with fury. "You''ve been manipting him from the second he opened his eyes. You''ve twisted his mind, ying on his memory loss. And now you''re trying to make me look like the one in the wrong?" Chapter 86


    20


    300


    Titus growled low, warmingly. "Enough, woman! I won''t have you attacking her. Anna is the love of my life, and I will never forgive you forying your filthy hands on her. He turned to his beta. "Scott, get that woman out of my room this instant." The words cut deeper than any wound I''d ever felt before. I was confused as he was.


    I stepped back, my heart breaking with every step I took. "Titus...


    He didn''t even look at me, his attention entirely on Anna. I felt the sting of rejection, the suffocating weight of helplessness closing in around me.


    I red at Anna onest time, silently promising her that this wasn''t the end. I would fight for him, no matter what it took.


    "You''re not going to get away with this," I whispered under my breath before turning on my heel and storming out of the room. I didn''t wait for Scott to drag me out of the room.

 Chapter 87

    I was pacing back and forth in front of the door. I don''t know what''s happening inside, and the anticipation was killing me.


    "Sage, calm down. Everything will be okay," ra tried to console me.


    I hate this gnawing feeling inside me. I shouldn''t be this affected I wasn''t nning on us getting back together. I was actually rejecting and denying him up to the extent of asking for divorce and rejection. Yet, the pain is killing me knowing that hepletely forgot all the feelings he had for me. I can''t understand myself. Shouldn''t I be d that I can finally be free from his suffocating grasp now that he has no interest in me? I should be jumping in glee and excitement, but I feel the opposite. However, I still couldn''t understand what happened to him and what caused his lost memories.


    I


    I turned to ra and voiced out what''s been bothering me. "Do you have any idea what caused this to happen?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "There are some instances in the past th


    twolf


    twoll


    bane poisoning can cause some memory loss. Aside from that, I can''t offer


    you any answer," she replied.


    I blew a loud sigh. "I think this is the Moon Goddess'' way of answering my prayers," Iugh bitterly. I thought this was what I wanted. But now that it''s already in front of me, it makes me question my real feelings for Titus. "So, you''re still nning on leaving?" she asked.


    I smiled, but it didn''t reach my eyes. "Yes, there''s no ce for me here now."


    Soon enough, the door to Titus'' room opened widely. It didn''t take long before Scott stepped out of it. I didn''t notice that I was holding my breath as I waited for Scott to give us an update. But he didn''t say anything. He just took a deep breath as he looked at me with pity. "Are you going to say anything, Scot Scott?" I I urged him to speak. He


    sighed, his shoulders slumping slightly. "He''s lost parts of his memory. It seems like... thest thing he recalls is being with Lady Anna, and he''s forgotten everything that happened after the event we thought killed her."


    "Oh, in t


    the human world, they call it retrograde amnesia," ra interjected, her voiceced with cautious optimism as though exining it would lessen the blow. "I heard it''s only temporary." "So... he has no recollection of me or... anything else?" My voice came out in a strangled whisper.


    Scott nodded, regret written across his face. "I''m afraid so, mydy."


    I swallowed hard, trying to push down the emotions threatening to spill over. "Then... what happens now?"


    Scott looked down, his mouth opening as if to answer, but no words came. It was ra who finally broke the silence, stepping closer and resting aforting hand on my shoulder.


    "For now, Titus will need time to recover physically and mentally. Well, we''ll just have to see," she said gently, though her eyes held a world of worry.


    "Right." My voice sounded hollow even to me. "Can I see him?"


    Scott exchanged a nce with ra, as if hoping the other would find the right words. "Sage," Scott began carefully, "I think right now, your presence might be confusing him. Until he''s regained his memories, it might be best if... He trailed off, uncertain.  Chapter 87


    90% 90%


    I


    "If I stay away?" I finished for him, the bitterness cutting into my words. A silence settled over us, the kind that made every breath feel heavier.


    I forced myself to nod. "You''re right. I''ll leave him to rest. The words felt like sharp-edged stones leaving my mouth. But a small part of me still hoped that stepping away might somehow help. Perhaps he''d look for me; remember something. Anything. We were in that position when the door swung open once again, but this time it was Anna and Titus who walked out of the door.


    I forced myself to hold my ground as they stepped into the living room. Titus moved with a lingering stiffness, his body wrapped in fresh bandages, a testament to the brutal battle he''d survived. Yet even in his weakened state, his presence filled the room,manding everyone''s attention.


    His gaze was piercing, locked onto me. But it wasn''t the warm, familiar look I''d once known. His eyes, those once so full of fire when they looked my way, now held only a cold distance, almost resentment. My heart twisted painfully, struggling to ept the stranger in his expression.


    Anna''s hand rested possessively on his arm, her gaze flickering from me to Titus, and I couldn''t help but notice the small, smug


    smile she wore.


    "You must be Sage," he said, his voice cutting through the silence with an edge I didn''t recognize. "Anna has told me everything." she?" I replied with a cold voice..


    Iried to form words, to exin, to bridge the gap that felt so agonizingly wide, but his expression silenced me.


    reced me in his present. "In respect to Anna''s feelings," he added, his tone gentling ever soon''t mean anything to me now." He paused, and in that instant, I could see him ncing toward Anna, who stood beside him like a ghost from his past that had somehow


    The words fell heavily between us, each one colder and more cutting than thest. I could hardly believe that the man standing before me was the same Titus who once held me close and who''d looked at me as though I were his whole world. Now his gaze held nothing but polite indifference, and even that seemed forced, like he couldn''t be bothered to summon even a shred of warmth. I stood there, numb as he continued. "I don''t care about the things that I don''t remember. They "you should leave. Go back to wherever you came from, and don''t make this harder than it needs to be." ra stepped forward, ready to defend me, but I raised a hand, stopping her. I could feel the anger welling up within me, but I swallowed it, forcing myself to nod in response to show that I could handle this and that I could walk away with dignity. But I wasn''t going to let see me falter. I wouldn''t give Anna the satisfaction of witnessing me crumble. Instead, I took a deep breath, forcing my voice to stay steady. "Don''t worry. I have no ns to intervene. As Anna said before, marriages to the previous king have been null and void. I''m no longer your wife," I managed, though my voice was thick with unshed tears.


    him


    But as I said the words, something within me hardened. I was no longer the woman who had been torn apart by his indifference and rejection. I was stronger than that, stronger than this.


    I was about to step outside when his voice sliced through the air again, deep and authoritative. "One more thing," he said, sending a ripple of unease through me. The way he spoke made it sound like amand, and I felt my pulse quicken as I turned back to face him, though I could barely summon the strength to meet his gaze. "I''m going to reject you," he dered, each word falling from his lips like stones, heavy and unyielding. "So, I''m expecting you to ept it withoutint."


    The air in the room seemed to freeze; the space between us was charged with unspoken history and unresolved feelings. I could feel the blood rushing to my ears as his words echoed in my mind, the finality of them striking me like a physical blow. It was as if he were wielding my heart like a weapon, intending to make a clean cut without considering the damage it would inflict.  B


    I swallowed hard, forcing down the flood of emotions that wed at my throat, demanding to be set free. "If that''s what you want, Your Majesty," I replied, keeping my tone as steady as possible. "But can we at least wait until you''re fully healed? The pain of rejection will affect your body, especially given your current state. You haven''t healedpletely." I shouldn''t have cared, shouldn''t have let worry seep through when he''d made his choice clear, but concern for him was something I couldn''t so easily erase. Before he he could respond, Anna scoffed from the other side of the room, her voice dripping with disdain. "Why? So you can use the bond to seduce Titus? Get him back under your spell." I felt a surge of anger bubble up inside me, and for once, I didn''t bother to hide it. "What''s the matter, Anna?" I shot back, lifting an eyebrow as I let a smirk dance across my lips. "Are you scared that his memories mighte flooding back? That he''ll drop you the moment he remembers everything about us?"


    I


    Her eyes shed with anger, and she took a step forward, as if ready to confront me. "I''m not afraid of anything," she retorted, though the tremor in her voice betrayed her. "Titus chose me, not you. He''s made it clear who he wants by his side." "Has he?" I tilted my head, letting the question linger in the air. "Or is he just clinging to whatever fragments he remembers, and you happened to be part of the story that hasn''t faded? But tell me this, Anna, if you''re so secure in his love, why does the thought of him remembering me bother ther you so much?"


    Titus shifted,


    clearly growing frustrated with the tension. "Enough," hemanded, his voice rough and impatient.


    The sound of his voice, filled with such finality, made my heart tighten. This wasn''t the man who''d once looked at me with love and understanding, the man who''d once been my anchor. Now, he was a stranger, choosing sides without knowing the whole story. "I appreciate your concern, Sage," he said, his tone smooth but unyielding. "But I think I know myself more than you do. I can handle the pain from the rejection. That''s something you don''t need to worry about."


    I clenched my fists, forcing myself to keep my expression neutral even as his words dug deep.


    He nced over at Anna, his gaze softening in a way that felt like a stab to my heart. "Anna is ufortable with our mate bond," he continued, looking back at me. "I''d like to assure her by severing it as soon as possible."


    My lips pressed into a thin line, and I felt something inside me snap. His need to please Anna-this woman who''d once been a ghost in his past-was now driving him to sever the one thing that still bound us, the one thing that had once meant everything. The bond that had once felt unbreakable.


    "Fine, let''s do this."

 Chapter 88

    We waited until the moon appeared as we set the rejection ceremony. It wasn''t as formal as it should be, but for the rejection to be valid, it needs to be done in front of the moon as a respect to the Moon Goddess, who blesses us with this sacred mate bond. "Are you sure about this?" ra asked while we were in the room waiting for the ceremony. "Of course I a I am. Why wouldn''t I be?" I replied, forcing a fake smile. fine, ra." I assured her.


    "You can stop pretending now. You don''t have to pretend in front of me," she encouraged me. smiled, but it didn''t reach my eyes. "I''m really


    But she scoffed, shaking her head. "You think I didn''t see the way you nearly lost your mind when you thought he might die?"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I took a deep breath. "I don''t want him to die, ra," I murmured, almost to myself. "But that doesn''t mean I want him back." As I said the words, I wondered if they were meant to convince her or soothe the cracks in my own heart. "Besides, once this is over, I can finally leave and have a life away from all this chaos. It''s the freedom I''ve wanted all along, remember?" §Ñ§ê§Ö


    ra eyed me skeptically. "So, you''re really nning on going back to the human world?" she asked, though I sensed she already knew the answer.


    That''s


    where I belong now," I said, the words tasting bittersweet on my tongue. "As soon as everything''s in its ce again, I''m leaving. It''s what I always wanted."


    ra leaned forward, scrutinizing me. "If that''s true, then why are you still here? Why put yourself through this? The throne isn''t your problem. Let Titus fight his own battles." Her question struck a nerve, one I''d been trying to ignore. "I owe him this much, ra," I whispered, the truth seeping through. "It was because of me that he''s even in this mess. If it weren''t for his desire to bring me back to the pce, the Royal Elder and the queen wouldn''t would t have felt threatened enough to scheme against him." ra sighed,


    her


    expression softening with understanding. "Well, if it''s a debt you feel you need to repay, so be it. But know that you''re not alone in this." She gave my shoulder a reassuring squeeze. Just then, a loud knock on the door echoed through the quiet room, and Scott''s voice called out. "It''s time, Lady Sage. The ceremony is about to begin."


    I steadied myself, feeling the weight of each step as I moved toward the door, to the man who had once held my heart, now ready to cast me aside. And with the moon above as our witness, I was ready to say goodbye.


    As I stepped into the open courtyard, the moon hung high above us, bright and indifferent, as though mocking the fractured bonds it had once blessed. Titus stood by the altar, his posture tall and rigid, his face cast in shadows. Anna lingered by his side, a faint smile on her lips, confident and victorious, watching with a silent triumph that made my stomach twist. ra and Scott positioned themselves a short distance behind me, their silent support like aforting presence at my back. I knew they were there for me, that they would stay even after I walked away from this pce, and I drew strength from that as I moved closer to the the altar. Titus''s eyes met mine, steady and detached, so unlike the gaze that once held warmth andughter. His face was unreadable, carved in stone, a man bent on severing what he no longer remembered.


    "Let''s get this over with" he said, his tone curt, as if the very act of rejection was a bothersome duty


    My heart clenched, but I forced myself to nod. "Yes, let''s get this over with, I mimic, which earns a sharp re from Titus


    Titus stretched his hand in front of me which I willingly epted. As our hands intertwined, he began the process, his voice steady as he spoke, each wordced with the intent to dissolve the mate bond that had once tethered us. "Under the gaze of the Moon Goddess, 1. Titus Gideon Gagher, alpha and king of the ck Trond Pack, reject you, Sage Penelope Brown, as my mate and wife" His words hung in the air like a cold mist, lingering and painful, each syble like a strike to my heart. I felt the physical ache of the rejection-the goddess''s mark of finality on the bond that had once pulsed with warmth anul connection. Every word was a de, but I refused to let him see the pain. I stood tall, my chin high, meeting his icy stare with as much strength as I could muster. It was my turn. My voice trembled, but I steadied myself, speaking with all the strength I could muster. "Under the gaze of the Moon Goddess, 1. Sage Penelope Brown, ept your rejection and release you from our bond moment the words left my lips, I felt the bond connecting us snap, gripping my heart and twisting it until I could barely stand. The pain shot through my entire body, deep and relentless, and I staggered as though a vital part of myself had just been ripped away. My knees buckled, and I gasped, clutching my chest, desperate to stay standing. It was as if the goddess herself was marking the end of our bond with a scaring, a clear reminder of everything we''d once shared, everything that was now lost. Across from me, Titus''s face contorted in agony. Though he was an alpha, stronger and more resilient than most, the strain of his recent wounds left him vulnerable. His jaw clenched as he fought against the waves of pain crashing over him; his fists balled so tightly that his knuckles whitened. His eyes were squeezed shut, as if by denying sight, he could also deny the pain. But he couldn''t hide it-his breaths came in ragged gasps, each one more strained than thest. He looked every bit as devastated as I felt. ra quickly ran tofort me. "Sage, how are you feeling? Tell me, how can I help?"


    The


    Anna moved forward, panic ring in her eyes as she reached for him. "My love, you''re bleeding! I''m so worried about you." "Now, you''re worried? Whose idea is it again?" ra said sarcastically.


    Don''t this all on on me.


    This is what Titus wanted!" she insisted. what tus


    "Don''t pin "Yeah, because you i insisted," d," ra replied. "That''s enough," I I managed, my voice barely above a whisper butced with enough conviction to hold ra back. Every part of me ached, a deep, searing pain radiating from my chest and coursing through every limb. But I forced myself to steady my breath, to find a semnce of calm for their sake. "I''m fine, ra. I can handle this. Please... take care of his wounds. I''ll be okay." Through t the fog of my pain, I looked over at Titus. He was on his knees, doubled over as he fought to regain control. His gaze lifted to meet mine, and for a moment, a flicker of confusion crossed his face, as though he couldn''t understand why I''d worry about his condition when I was clearly suffering just as much. "But Sage-" ra''s voice wavered, her eyes searching my face, worry etched into every line of her expression. "Go, ra," I insisted, my voice firmer this time. "Tend to him. You need to take care of his wounds as soon as possible." I knew if she stayed, she''d only see the raw pain I couldn''t hide, and I didn''t want that. Reluctantly, she nodded and shifted her focus back to Titus. She and Scott helped him to his feet, guiding his wavering steps toward the cabin. He stumbled, leaning heavily on them; his body weakened not just from his injuries but from the violent rupture of our bond. As they moved, Scott turned back, concern in on his face.


    A weak, reassuring smile tugged at my lips. I gave him a nod, letting him know I''d be alright. "I''ll be back as soon as we settle His Majesty inside, mydy!" Scott called, his voice carrying a blend of worry and loyalty.  Chapter 88 a 90%


    I watched them disappear inside the cabin, the door closing with a quiet finality. As the silence fell, I finally let myself crumble, allowing the pain to pour over me.


    of


    me


    I clutched my chest as another wave of pain ripped through me. It was relentless, a torment that left no part untouched. My body trembled, and a cold sweat trickled down my temples. I was desperate for the relief of unconsciousness, to escape this agony, but the searing pain held me captive, refusing to release me even for a second.


    I pressed my hands into the dirt, trying to ground myself as waves of pain ripped through me. I could barely feel the cold soil under my fingers, but it was enough to remind me I was still here, still holding on through each painful beat. Every breath hurt, rough and shallow, but I kept breathing, even though it felt like the air was burning me from the inside.


    With effort, I looked up at the cabin, where I knew ra and Scott were helping Titus. Even though our bond was gone, a part of me still felt tied to him and still wanted to protect him. The pain only grew, knowing he was inside, that he''d looked at me with cold eyes, choosing her over me, tearing apart what was left of my heart.


    As their image slowly blurred right before my eyes, I felt like I was about to pass out. It seems like the Moon Goddess finally heeded my plea as she allowed me to finally sumb into the darkness of abyss.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89 SAGE


    I squinted my eyes when a ray of bright light hit my eyes. I slowly open it until it fully adjusts to the lights. Once Lopened my eyes, I was weed by my room''s familiar ceiling. It seems like I have slept through the night right after the rejection ceremony.


    I pushed myself up, but I''m aching all over my body. I took a deep breath before I leaned my back against the wall for support.


    I was in that position when ra entered the room holding a tray. "Thank God! You''re awake!" she eximed in excitement. It didn''t take long before Scott followed her behind.


    "My


    t funny that


    act of surprise that I finally wake up. "Whoa, what''s this? You''re acting as if we didn''t see each otherst night." I teased.


    I find it They both looked at each other before ra answered. "You''ve been out for three days, Sage. We were all worried that you might not make it."


    Iughed and shook my head as I imagined how worried they are for nothing. But the smile on my lips immediately dropped when my eyesnded on the tall and masculine frame that was now standing right at the door. He casually leaned against the door frame and crossed his arms against his chest, causing his muscles to flex.


    He was staring at me intently as if I did something terrible towards him. I don''tpletely understand the anger that I see in his eyes when I already did everything he asked for. I looked away when his eyes became too much to bear. "I was probably taking my time to rest. I haven''t had a good sleep for a while," I joked, trying to lighten up the mood. They bothughed.


    "It''s good to have you back, mydy," Scott said before gently tapping my shoulder.


    "Sage. Please call me Sage. There''s no need for you or any people to address me with formality," I smiled at him as I corrected him. I didn''t mean to look in Titus'' direction, but I did. I was taken aback when I found him ring at me as if I said something that he didn''t like. I quickly look away from his gaze to avoid his scrutinizing eyes.


    "Alright, Sage. How about you join us for breakfast?" Scott invited.


    "Do I still have time to freshen up?"


    He chuckled, "Of course. We''ll be waiting for you


    outside."


    As he turned to the door, he spotted Titus and gave a polite nod. "Your Majesty, I didn''t realize you were there." Titus''s cold, intense gaze never left me. "I came to get you. The food''s getting cold, and Anna is waiting. Are we eating or not?" He replied, his voice hard, almost dismissive. Scott hesitated, sensing the tension. "Of course, Your Majesty. We''ll join you in a moment," he said respectfully. "Actually, there''s no need to wait for me," I interjected, trying to keep my voice steady. "I''m not particrly hungry." Titus''s jaw tightened, but he didn''t respond. He turned and strode away, ra and Scott following closely behind, leaving me alone in the quiet of my room.


    I sighed, feeling the weight of exhaustion settle over me again. The idea of sitting at the same table as Titus and Anna felt


    unbearable.


    T


    With a deep breath, I made my way slowly to the bathroom, feeling every ache and bruise in my body. I turned on the shower, letting the warm water cascade over me, soothing the soreness that lingered deep within my muscles. I closed my eyes, letting the heat work its way into my skin, trying to wash away the fatigue and the heavy ache that clung to my heart.


    The soft patter of water echoed in the small space, giving me a sense of calm, if only for a moment. My stomach rumbled, at reminder of the days I''d spent unconscious, but I brushed it aside. Right now, I''d rather deal with the hunger than sit at a table with Titus and Anna, enduring Titus''s cold nces and Anna''s sinug smiles.


    Leaning my forehead against the cool tile, I took in a shaky breath. I''d made it this far. I''d survived the rejection, the pain, and the loss. A few more days here won''t hurt that much, I suppose.


    I deliberately stayed in the shower longer than I should. They''re probably done eating by now. I took my time to prepare so I don''t have to see them. I already endured two days without food; another few hours wouldn''t hurt.


    Once fin look and find I finished showering, I stepped out of the bathroom slowly. I grabbed a towel and patted myself to dry. The softness of the fabric against my skin wasforting, grounding me in a way eded right now. After I''m done drying off my body, I wrap the towel around me T while I go look a I some clothes


    I nced around the room, realizing with a huff that there wasn''t much for women to wear here. Probably, they hadn''t even considered the possibility of a woman needing clothes when they set this ce up as their hideout. Everything in the dresser was rugged and oversized; nothing particrly meant for me.


    I


    As I rummaged through the drawers, searching for something halfway decent, the door suddenly swung open.


    knot


    "What the!" of my towel tightly to keep it from slipping. The shock left me rooted in ce feeling painfully aware of my bare skin under the thin towel. My heart pounded as I held my breath, praying it wouldn''t fall "I-I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were, um, changing," Titus stammered, his gaze darting anywhere but in my direction. sorry. I didn''s Red, clutching the know how to knock?" I snapped, frustration and embarrassment heating my face.


    "Don''t you


    "Do I need to knock in my own ce?" He replied coolly, his stare icy and unflinching.


    Yes, you do. Especially if someone else is inside!" My cheeks flushed hotter, the irritation mingling with my embarrassment.


    At first, he''d been avoiding my gaze, keeping things polite, but now... something in his expression shifted. His eyes darkened, taking in my flustered appearance with a tant, unapologetic interest that made me grip the towel even tighter. His eyebrow arched as a smug smile tugged at his lips. "Didn''t you say you were my wife?" He leaned against the doorframe, his voice low and taunting. "Then there''s nothing there that I haven''t seen before." "Used to be," I shot back, steeling myself against the warmth creeping into my cheeks. "I''m no longer your wife, so everything underneath this towel isn''t yours now." My tone was firm, yet my heart pounded as if challenging him to prove me wrong.


    His smirk widened, a dangerous gleam in his eyes as he held my gaze. "Is that so?" His voice softened, each word dripping with an intensity that made my pulse quicken despite myself,


    My throat felt dry as soon as he stepped inside the room. I immediately took a step back, and my grip tightened around the knot on my towel.


    "Stop.


    Don''te near me," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. I lifted my chin as I braced myself, determined not to let him see how much his presence affected me. But my heart was already pounding in panic and defiance when Anna''s voice echoed from just down the hall.


    "Titus?" she called, her voice searching.


    T


    I red at him, a bitter smile on my lips. "Your new girlfriend''s looking for you. Are you sure you want her to see us like this?" I tilted my head, daring him to move. His eyes


    hardened. "There''s nothing to see here. I have no ns of touching you," he replied, his voice as cold as stone. 14/06 14/08


    I clenched my jaw, pushing down the sting of his words, reminding myself that this was the new normal. I was nothing to him now-just a stranger, maybe even less. If I was going to survive this, eded to build walls around my heart fast. "Good," I shot back, trying to sound casual. "Then we won''t have a problem."


    ??


    He hesitated, his jaw clenched as if holding something back, and then nodded stiffly. "Come down as soon as you''re ready. We''re waiting for you downstairs."


    With that, he turned, heading toward the stairs. I caught a glimpse of him and Anna exchanging murmurs as they disappeared down the stairs together. Their voices faded, leaving the room in silence once more.


    I rushed to close the door, leaning against it as I released a long, shaky breath I hadn''t even realized I''d been holding. His effect on me was undeniable, no matter how much I tried to fight it. The pain of seeing him with her and of feeling the weight of his cold dismissal was like a fresh wound each time. This was going to be harder than I thought.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90 SAGE


    Despite it being against my will, I had no choice but to join them for breakfast, as they already waited for me. I thought it was obvious that I don''t want to see them at the table, but it seems like this one was inevitable.


    The air was thick as soon as I stepped inside the dining room. The ce was smallpared to the size of the pce where they used to live. The cozy table was surrounded by six chairs; two on each side and one at each end. Titus upied the seat at the far end of the table, with Anna seated beside him on his right. ra and Scott had taken seats across from each other, leaving the chair on Titus''s left empty.


    I felt his gaze on me as I deliberately moved to the chair at the opposite end, farthest from him. His eyes followed my every step, his expression darkening as I settled in across the table instead of beside him. He clenched his jaw, a clear sign that he wasn''t pleased by my choice, though he said nothing. Whether that empty chair was intended for me or not, I didn''t care. I was nning on keeping my distance from him as much as possible. "You''re finally here," Anna remarked,cing her words with sarcasm and making no effort to hide her annoyance.


    I held back a sigh and looked at her, unamused. "I didn''t ask you to wait for me. Am I holding your te hostage, or are you waiting for me to spoon-feed you?" Anna''s sweet, polite facade had vanished the moment Titus chose her. Now there was no hiding the venom in her she didn''t bother with niceties. eyes, andN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    don''t appreciate your tone," she snapped, eyes narrowing.


    "Too bad I don''t give a damn," I replied, shing her a quick, insincere smile. The words left my mouth before I could hold them back. But there was no point in pretending with her, not when her true colors were on full disy.


    Anna''s mouth opened, likely ready to retaliate, but before she could say another word, Titus''s deep,manding voice cut through the tension. "That''s enough. Let''s eat."


    The finality in his tone left no room for argument. Anna pursed her lips and fell silent, though her re lingered on me. Titus''s gaze was fixed on his te, yet I couldn''t shake the feeling he was all too aware of the tension radiating between us. I took a deep breath, determined to get through this meal without letting either of them get under my skin.


    I shifted my focus to my own te, trying to ignore the storm of emotions swirling around the table. The food looked good, but my appetite was nowhere to be found. I poked at the scrambled eggs with my fork, taking small bites as the silence stretched, punctuated only by the clinking of silverware. Every so often, I felt Titus''s eyes flicker in my direction, but he remained silent, his expression unreadable.


    I was starting to enjoy the silence when it was suddenly broken by the loud shrieking of chairs against the concrete floor. We all raised our heads and found Titus standing from his chair. He grabbed the te filled with meat and another te filled with fruits. We are all clueless for what''s going on inside his head. But I waspletely surprised when I found him standing right beside me as he put the tes near mine. I was startled when he grabbed a big chunk of meat and put it on my te. He did the same with the fruits. "What are you "I didn''t manage to finish what I was about to say.


    "You haven''t eaten for two days. You need to regain your strength," he exined coldly before he backed to his seat.


    We were all too stunned to speak as we all followed his every move with our eyes. He seems unbothered even when he noticed us staring at him. He casually brought back his focus on his tes, but our eyes remained fixated on him. That''s when he realized that we were waiting for some kind of exnation for his action.


    0


    "I was only showing her gratitude," he said in a calm tone, though his words struck me harder than I wanted to admit. "Sage I went through pain because of the rejection, and I appreciate her willingness to take that burde I know how important it was for Anna to cut off my bond with Sage, and I appreciate that Sage didn''t let Anna suffer even more because of this."


    As he finished, Anna''s frown melted into a satisfied smile. She reached for his hand on the table and gave it a gentle squeeze, their shared smile enough to send a fresh wave of hurt through me. I tried to ignore it, to pretend it didn''t sting, but it was too much. I couldn''t just sit there and watch them sharing tender nces, unaware or uncaring of how much it cost me to be there.


    Quietly, I picked up the food Titus had ced on my te and put it back on the serving tter. My appetite had vanishedpletely. I didn''t check to see if Titus noticed or responded. My only goal was to leave the table without looking back.


    "Thank you for the meal," I said, keeping my voice steady. "If you''ll excuse me, I''d like to get some fresh air


    Without waiting for a response, I stood, pushed in my chair, and walked away, doing my best to ignore the weight of eyes on me. Once outside, I took in a deep, shaky breath, weing the cool breeze as it washed over me. The walls of that room had been closing in, suffocating me, and now, at least, I had space to breathe and regroup.

 Chapter 91

    The cool forest air did wonders, easing my nerves and clearing my head. As I walked, I caught sight of a nearbyke, its still waters inviting. For a moment, I thought about taking a dip but decided to save it forter. Just knowing it was there f¨¦lt like a small escape. Deeper into the woods, I found trees heavy with ripe fruit-apples, dark berries, and even a few wild pears. I gathered a few, each bite calming me and filling me up bit by bit. Picking and eating them was a quietfort, helping me put aside the mess of feelings I''d left behind. I lost track of time, and soon an hour had slipped by. The peace here was soforting that part of me didn''t want to go back. But I knew I couldn''t avoid them forever. If I stayed out much longer, they''d start to worry or, worse, send someone after me. With a deep breath and onest look at the forest, I turned and made my way back, hoping this calm would be enough to face what waited for me.


    As I stepped back into the house, the silence felt strange. The living room was empty, with no trace of anyone. I took a few more steps, ncing around, when a faint voice caught my attention from down the hall. My curiosity got the better of me, and I quietly moved closer, noticing one of the doors was slightly ajar.. Peering through the small gap, I saw Titus and Scott, their heads bent close together over what appeared to be a map sprawled across the table.


    "My cousin has taken over the kingdom along with my army. To reim it, we''ll need to gather all the forces still loyal to me. Every ally we can find," Titus said, his voice low but carrying a sharp edge of determination. Scott shook his head, brow furrowed in confusion. "How did your cousin manage to seize so much power in such a short time? None of us had any hint that he was nning to take the crown." Titus''s gaze darkened


    darkened as he traced a line on the map with his finger. "I suspect someone from inside the castle orchestrated this. Yosef... he''s nothing more than a puppet."


    Scott''s eyes narrowed as he considered this. "Do you have anyone in mind? A traitor who might have aided him?"


    Titus''s mouth tightened, and after a moment''s pause, he replied "The fact that Jane remains queen even after I was dethroned says more than enough. I wouldn''t be surprised if she were pulling the strings." Scott''s face grew hard as he took in the gravity of Titus''s words. If she''s the one behind this... then this isn''t just a power grab. It''s personal."


    Titus nodded, his jaw clenched. "Exactly. She''s waited years for a moment like this. I should''ve seen iting, but I didn''t want to believe the depths she''d go to."


    They both fell silent, the weight of betrayal hanging heavy in the air. I felt my stomach churn at the mention of Jane-she wasn''t just some scheming noble; she was his former queen, someone who had once pledged loyalty to him. And now she was conspiring to destroy everything he had fought for.


    Scott finally broke the silence, "So, what''s the n? We can''t just waltz in there and expect the guards toy down their


    arms


    Titus leaned closer to the map, his finger tracing potential routes and hiding ces. "We start with those who''ve remained in the outer territories-those loyal to my father''s rule. They won''t be easy to convince, but if they know what''s happened, they''ll rally." "And if they don''t?" Scott pressed.


    BGG.


    Titus met his gaze, his expression fierce. "Then I''ll remind them who their king truly is."


    G


    1.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    0


    At the sound of my voice, both men turned sharply. Titus''s eyes narrowed, and for a moment, I wondered if I''d overstepped by barging in on their private discussion. But I stood my ground, lifting my chin slightly to show I meant every word. "If you''re nning an attack, I''d like to help," I repeated firmly, meeting his gaze.


    Titus''s expression softened just enough to reveal a flicker of surprise, but it quickly vanished, reced by a guarded look. "I don''t know you well enough to trust you," he replied, his tone measured. "There''s no need for you to get involved."


    "I understand that you don''t trust me, but just in case Scott hasn''t told you yet, I was with them when they rescued you from the pce," I said. "Scott can also vouch for me," I continued, ncing between him and Scott. "I know a few people who''d be more than willing to support a cause like this. They may not be nobles, but they''re skilled, and they''re loyal."


    Scott exchanged a look with Titus, a spark of interest in his eyes. "I can assure you, Your Majesty. Sage is one of us," he said.


    He blew a loud sigh, "Call me by my name. Just until I finally take back my throne."


    Alpha."


    Scott nodded in acknowledgement. arting over me as if trying to weigh my decision. "Are you sure about this?" he finally asked, his voice softer than before.


    Titus hesitated for a moment, his eyes


    I swallowed hard, hard, pushing away the doubt t


    !


    ubt that began to creep into my mind. "I''m certain," I replied, trying to sound confident.


    "Is that so?" he said, a challenging note in his voice.


    I watched him as he walked over to the cab where the weapons were disyed. He picked up a pair of swords, and then. he tossed one in my direction. I wasn''t ready for it and ended up cutting myself as I tried to catch it.


    I hissed in pain as the sharp sting from the cut raced across my skin.


    "Mydy!" Scott rushed over to check on me, concern etched on his face.


    "It was just a small cut, Scott. If she''s going to war with us, she''s going to face more than just a little scratch," Titus replied with a hint of authority in his tone. "Follow me," he said, turning his back and leaving the room.


    Titus strode confidently out of the room, leaving me with a mix of determination and anxiety. I followed him, my heart racing as I realized what was about to happen. He led me to a training area, arge open space filled with dummies and weapons scattered about. The atmosphere crackled with tension, and I could feel the weight of his challenge hanging in the


    air.


    "Alright, Sage," Titus said, turning to face me, his expression serious. "If you''re going to fight alongside us, you need to show me what you''ve got. I want to see what you''re made of."


    I nodded, swallowing my apprehension. "I can handle it."


    He smirked, his confidence almost infuriating. "Let''s see about that." He took his stance, weapon in hand, ready for battle.


    I tightened my grip on my sword, trying to steady my shaking hands. The first sh of our swords sent vibrations up my arm, and I quickly realized I was in over my head. Titus moved with grace and power, every strike calcted, while I was struggling to keep up. "Focus, Sage!" he shouted as he pushed me back with a forceful swing. I stumbled but regained my footing, trying to regain myposure.


    The fight continued, and I felt myself growing more exhausted with each passing moment. I attempted to block his blows, but my movements were too slow. In one quick motion, Titus disarmed me, sending my sword ntering to the ground.


    214


    D


    GGG.


    "Get up!" he challenged, his eyes glinting with intensity.


    0


    With my heart pounding, I scrambled to retrieve my weapon, but before I could react, he lunged forward. I managed to dodge, but in my haste, I lost my bnce. I fell to the ground, and before I knew it, Titus was upon me, his sword poised near my throat. "Yield," hemanded; his expression was unreadable.


    I felt a rush of frustration wash over me. "I can keep going!" I protested, trying to push myself up. But the truth was, I was hurt, and the sharp pain in my side made it hard to breathe.


    "Not like this," he said firmly. He stepped back, giving me a moment to recover. "You need to know your limits. This isn''t just a game." He then stood up and threw his sword to the ground before he left without a word.


    Scott was quick to help me up from the ground, his hands steadying me as I tried to regain my bnce.


    "Are you okay, mydy?" he asked, his voiceced with concern.


    "Please, just call me Sage," I replied, brushing off the dust from my clothes. "I''m no longer your king''s wife nor his mate, so I think it''s time you start learning how to address me by my name. And to answer your question, yes, I''m fine." I tried to sound more confident than I felt, though the sharp pain i in my side reminded me otherwise.


    Scott frowned, his brow furrowing deeper as he inspected my face for any signs of injury. "You haven''t fully recovered from the injuries you got from the rejection. And now this," he said, gesturing at the sword training area. "Do you have a death wish? Why would you ept his challenge like that?" I could see the worry in his eyes, and it made my chest tighten. "I had to show Titus that I''m capable," I insisted, frustration creeping into my voice. "I can''t be seen as weak, especially now. I need to prove that I''m strong enough to fight alongside you all." to him or anyone else!" Scott shot back, his tone sharp. "You''ve been through so much already. You need to take care of yourself first. Your health is more important than some ridiculous challenge!" "I know, Scott," I said, my voice softer now. "But I can''t just sit back and do nothing while everyone else fights. I refuse to be sidelined because of what''s happened to me. I want to stand with you, not behind you." sighed, running a a hand through his hair in frustration. I understand that, but there are better ways to prove yourself. You can''t just throw yourself into danger like this. What if something worse happens? You need to think this through."


    I


    But


    He


    I


    t you don''t have to prove anything t


    I could feel the heat rising in my cheeks. "You think I don''t know that? Every day feels like a battle, and I''m tired of feeling powerless. I won''t let my past dictate my future."


    Scott softened at my words, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly. "I admire your determination, but there''s a difference between bravery and recklessness. I just don''t want to see you get hurt again."


    "I appreciate your concern, Scott," I said, meeting his gaze. "But promise I''ll be more careful."


    He nodded slowly, though I could still see the worry etched on his face. "There''s no way I can convince you otherwise, am I right?"


    I smiled, "You''re right. But there''s something that you can do for me."


    He frowned. "What is that?"


    "Train me. Make me strong"

 Chapter 92

    After that encounter with Titus, I didn''t waste another minute. I urged Scott right after to teach me how to fight.


    I''ve done a lot of training while hiding from Titus back in the human world. But it seems like everything that I learned from those trainings was not enough for the battle waiting for us ahead. I need to keep up and be stronger, or else I''ll be nothing but a burden to them. I''m done being the damsel in distress. I''m done putting up my fate in the hands of those people who want nothing to do with me. "Are you sure about this?" Scott asked one more time. "I''m not sure you''re ready for a sparring."


    "I already lost count on how many times have you asked me that question?" I replied.


    "I''m just worried about you," he said.


    "I''ll be fine, Scott. And stop worrying about me. Please, don''t hold back," I said, casting him a reassuring look. "Besides, ra might be fond of me now, but who knows how long that''llst?" You know how jealousy can get," I teased, shrugging lightly. Scott chuckled, a a mischievous s glint i in his eye. "Jealous? ra?" He shook his head with a smile. "That''s one thing I can tell you for sure-ra will never be jealous of you, Sage." Haughed, giving


    him a yful nudge. "What are you trying to say, then? That you don''t find I me attractive?"


    Scott''s face flushed, and he stammered, "No, no! That''s not what I meant at all. Of course, you''re attractive-it''s just-"


    I waved off Scott''s stammering with a grin, enjoying his flustered reaction more than I cared to admit. But just as he was about to recover hisposure, a deep, unmistakable voice broke through.


    "Are you going to


    to fight, or are you going to flirt?" Titus''s voice was cold, his toneced with a hint of something unspoken. Scott and I turned simultaneously, facing him as he stood in the doorway, arms crossed, gaze fixed sharply on us. Titus''s eyes were dark, shadowed with an intensity that made me wonder just how long he''d been standing there. The way his


    gaze flicked between Scott and me held a weight that felt almost tangible. A tension filled the air as he took a step closer, his presence filling the small room.


    I raised an eyebrow, crossing my arms in return. "Didn''t realize we needed permission to enjoy augh?" I replied, my voice steady, though my heart raced.


    Scott''s face was a mixture of nerves and amusement, but he quickly cleared his throat, straightening up. "Yes, we were just about to start our training, Alpha," he confirmed, casting a quick look in my direction that almost begged me not to make things worse.


    But Titus didn''t dn''t seem convinced, his expression hardening as he studied the space between us. Finally, he spoke, his voice lower and measured. "I don''t care what it was. Just remember why we''re here. This mission isn''t a game." His gaze lingered on me a moment longer, as though trying to read something beneath the surface. As Scott


    t said, we were just about to start our t


    training if you didn''t interrupt us."


    His jaw clenched as his knuckles turned white while ring at me. "Then, go ahead," he then said.


    I frowned while trying to think where he was getting into this. "Don''t you have anywhere else to go? Something more important than being here?" I asked, eager to make him leave. I''m notfortable moving with him around.


    "I decided to stay. I''ll have to make sure that you do your training properly. Go on, start." 15:27 Fri, Nov 1. Bu


    92


    Chanted my lips, trying to stop myself fom saying another word. I blew a loud, annoying sigh before Irolled my eyes. "Well then, enjoy the show," I said, my voiceced with sarcasm.


    As Scott prepared for our sparing, he exhaled, shaking his head with a nervousugh. "You really know how to get under his skin, don''t you?"


    Just a a natural talent, I guess," I said with augh, but I couldn''t ignore the way Titus had looked at me. There was something intense and almost secretive in his stare. It left a strange feeling in me, both curious and uneasy. Scott''s voice snapped me back to reality as he held out a small silver dagger, its de catching the light. "Here, take this," he said, his tone serious. "We''re up against a lot of werewolves, so the first thing you need to learn is how to kill them if necessary." His words were blunt, and the weight of the situation settled over me.


    We moved to to the center of of the training room, where a mat covered the floor and weapons lined the walls. Scott had me grip the dagger tightly, guiding me into a stance. "In a way, you already have an advantage. You might not be able to shift to your wolf form, but that actually works better for you. It means you can handle a weapon like this." "Do we really have to use silver?" I asked, ncing at the sharp de. "I mean, this is just practice, right?"


    Scott shook his head. "Iron and silver feel different in your hand-the weight, the bnce, even the way it moves. You need to get used to the real thing," he said. "And don''t worry, I''ll be careful." Still, I could see a bit of worry in his eyes, and I felt a little nervous too. Thest thing I wanted was to identally hurt him. But Scott only gave me a reassuring nod, his calmness helping me rx. "Let''s start with defense," he instructed, stepping a few paces away from me. He raised his own practice de-a dulled iron one-and nodded, signaling me to get ready. "Precision matters more than strength. Look for weak spots and use your opponent''s movement against them.


    I copied his stance, feeling the coolness of the dagger in my hand as I adjusted my grip, focusing on Scott''s movements. He approached me slowly, showing me how to block and counter with quick, precise moves. At first, I hesitated, afraid of making a mistake, but soon, I found a rhythm, my confidence growing with each step. With every block and parry, calmness settled over me. Channeling my focus this way helped me release the frustrations I''d held onto since that morning. I could see Scott noticed too, the approving look in his eyes clear. "You''re doing great," he said, breathing a bit harder as he stepped back. "You''ve got the instincts. Now, it''s all about practice." He gave me a quick smile, and I felt a warm rush of pride.


    I looked down at the silver dagger, the weight now familiar in my hand, and gave Scott a small smile in return. "Guess I''m a fast learner."


    Just as a sa spark of confidence began to settle in, Titus''s voice cut through, cool and taunting. "You''re going too easy on her, Scott. Worried about a little scratch?" he remarked, stepping into the training area with that ever-present, piercing look. "She''s doing just fine," Scott defend


    Titus, however, wasn''t about to let it go. He walked over to us, his gaze lingering on the dagger in my hand, before meeting my eyes with a glint of challenge. "Fine isn''t going to cut it, Scott, In realbat, she''s going to need more than basic moves to survive. I think she needs a little more motivation," he said, an edge of something more intense slipping into his voice. Before I could respond, he reached for his own de, a slightly sharper iron dagger aneant for seasoned fighters.


    "Scott''s training is thorough," I said, trying to sound unbothered, even as my pulse quickened. "I don''t need special treatment from you." I tried to steady my voice, and I sensed Titus''s challerige hanging between us.


    Titus smirked, ignoring my protest as he rolled his shoulders, readying himself. "Then prove it," he said simply, lowering his stance. "Let''s see where that training got you into."


    I tightened my grip on the silver dagger, feeling its cool, solid weight in my hand. Scott gave me an encouraging nod, and I inhaled deeply, forcing myself to stay calm as I stepped into position across from Titus. He watched me with a fierce focus,


    15.27 Chapter 92


    +3


    II could practically feel the energy crackling between us. The yful ease I''d felt with Scott evaporated, reced by a heightened awareness of every move, every step.


    Titus''s eyes narrowed as he moved, circling me with the calcting patience of a predator closing in on prey. I could feel the intensity radiating from him-he wasn''t just testing my skills; he was pushing, waiting for any sign of weakness. His every step was deliberate, drawing me in, and the moment I took a step back, his gaze sharpened, almost like he''d caught a scent of fear.


    He lunged forward, a feint that came so fast I barely saw it, but I managed to throw up a block. I felt a surge of relief when the move held up under Titus''s attack. For a brief moment, his eyes flickered with approval, but it was gone as quickly as it hade. Titus was unyielding, his expression hardening, and I realized he wasn''t just testing me. He was here to make a point, to drive home just how real and ruthless things could get.


    Every instinct told me to back off, but I forced myself to stay put. I blocked his next strike, barely managing to push it aside, and swung my de back at him. He was faster, though, and his counter was so quick I almost couldn''t react in time. He didn''t give me a break; he just kept pushing, forcing me to keep up. "Use every advantage," he ordered coldly. "Hesitate, and you''ll lose."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    C


    I tightened my grip, meeting his gaze with determination. When he swung again, I ducked and aimed for his side, bu sidestepped with ease, then shed downward. I barely managed to pull back in time, feeling the brush of his de close enough to know he wouldn''t hesitate to leave his mark if it meant teaching me a lesson. His expression was sharp, eyes hard and relentless, as if daring me to keep pushing myself without fear. Frustration bubbled I up insi inside me. It felt like he was dragging this out on purpose, maybe even as a twisted way of getting back at me. Every time I adjusted or attacked, he was already two steps ahead, countering each move with irritating ease. My temper red, and Iunched at him, losing my usual caution and swinging harder. As expected, he dodged every strike, waiting for an opening until he quickly seized my arm, twisting it behind my back with a firm hold, his dagger pressing against my throat in a firm reminder of his skill. "It seems you''ve been spending more time flirting with my beta than training," he whispered near my ear, his warm breath skimming against my skin, sending an unwanted shiver down my spine. Then, to my surprise, he leaned in, burying his face against the hollow of my neck, inhaling deeply. "You smell lovely," he murmured, voice low and dangerously soft. "I wouldn''t be surprised if my beta is a little smitten by you."


    "Fortunately for me, your beta isn''t a pervert," I shot back, gathering my strength to break free. With a sudden twist and a burst of force, I yanked myself out of his grip, putting space between us and clutching my dagger with renewed determination. His gaze remained locked on me as if I''dmitted some unforgivable offense just by daring to challenge him. It was infuriating, but it only fueled my determination. Iunched myself at him, adrenaline coursing through my veins, ready to strike. But he was quick, sidestepping my attack with a grace that seemed almost effortless. Every time I lunged, he was already anticipating my movements, his dagger shing through the air with precision. Each dodge came with a slice that grazed my skin, sharp enough to draw blood. I could feel the stinging pain as his de met my arms.


    I


    "Keep your guard up!" he barked, his voice cutting through the haze of frustration and determination swirling in my mind. The adrenaline made me reckless; I couldn''t let his relentless focus rattle me. But with every shice, my resolve faltered slightly. I tried to shake off the pain and stay focused, reminding myself that each cut was just a part of my training. Yet the heat of his re, mixed with the sting of the wounds, ignited a fire within me. I charged again, this time feigning to the left before pivoting to the right, hoping to catch him off guard. But he was ready.


    With a swift, fluid movement, he sidestepped once more, leaving a sharp line of pain along my forearm. I winced but pressed on, refusing to give in. Each drop of blood was a clear reminder of what''s waiting ahead of me once this war started. My body was so heavily wounded that despite my ability to heal faster, I''m still losing a lot of blood. My eyes get blurry; my attack was nothing but an empty threat. I''m waving my arms without a clear target. Even with that condition, I can still see the blow that''sing at me. 15:27 Fri, Nov 1. Bu B Chapter 92


    Titus


    me.


    s raised his hand, ready to bring the de down on me again, but I felt too weak to defend myself. I closed my eyes, bracing for the pain of the blow. Just then, I heard a loud voice and felt the presence of a strong figure stepping in front of "That''s enough, Alpha!" Scott shouted, spreading his arms wide to shield me from Titus.


    "Get out of the way, Scott!" Titus barked, his voice filled with anger.


    "You''ll kill her if you keep going!" Scott insisted, standing firm between us, determined to protect me.


    I can hear Titus'' heavy breathing as he was ring at Scott. But Scott remained firm as he stood his ground before his Alpha. A few minutes had passed, and Titus started to calm down.


    "Get her out of here, Scott," Titusmanded, his voice sharp and firm.


    Scott immediately bowed his head in respect to Alpha Titus before rushing to my side to help me get off the gro. d. I felt weak, but his strong grip was reassuring as he pulled me up. As I stood, I stole a quick nce at Titus, who still held the dagger tightly in his hand. When our eyes met, I noticed something unexpected in his gaze-regret. It was fleeting, but it was there, buried beneath the anger.

 Chapter 93

    07:06 Mon, Nov 4 2.97%1 Chapter


    93


    Even though all my wounds had healed up, I can still feel the twitching of my muscles from the hit I received during my fight with Titus. ra prepared some time to help me with the pain, but I decided to pay a visit to theke I saw a while ago while I was strolling through the woods. I wasn''t nning on staying there for too long, so I decided to leave without telling anyone. It''s already dark outside, and I''m sure that Scott and ra have been beat up all day and they needed some rest.


    Titus and Anna were nowhere in sight either. They were likely holed up in his room, wrapped up in their own world, doing whatever they pleased-and honestly, I didn''t want to think about it. But the images slipped into my mind anyway, vivid and uninvited, sparking an ache in my chest that I tried to shake off. I squeezed my eyes shut for a moment, clearing the thoughts away.


    "I seriously need a cold bath," I muttered under my breath, hoping it would cool down not just my skin but my racing mind as well. The thought of a dip in the forest''s hiddenke was almost as calming as the real thing.


    of


    Grabbing a smallmp from the table by the door, I headed outside. But as I stepped into the forest, I realized I barely needed it. The full moon was high above, casting a silver light over the trees and covering everything in a soft, pale glow. The air was still, filled with the Swans in awe as soon as I stepped foot into theke. The scene before me was breathtaking. The moon cast a radiant silver light over everything, turning the quietke into a shimmering mirror. Its surface was so still, almost ss-like, reflecting the full moon and the stars and a kind of peace settled over me as I made my way to theke. I was in as I scattered across the night sky. The water seemed to glow, surrounded by tall trees that framed theke like loyal sentries, their branches swaying gently in the cool night breeze.


    A feeling of calm washed over me as I took in the beauty of it all. This ce seemed untouched, hidden away from the chaos and tension back at the house, offering me a brief escape. I stepped closer to the edge, my footsteps barely making a sound kneeled down to touch the cool surface. The water rippled gently beneath my fingers, each tiny wave catching the Donlight, sending little trails of light across theke.


    I closed my eyes for a moment, letting the peacefulness of this hidden sanctuary seep into my bones, wishing I could somehow freeze this moment and hold onto it just a little longer


    I settled all my things on the edge of theke before I slowly removed each of my clothes until nothing was left. The ce was secluded, and I''m sure that no one is passing through this ce, as this is supposed to be a hidden hideout. I was confident that no one would see me here. Taking a deep breath, I slipped off thest piece of clothing, feeling the cool night air on my skin. I stepped forward, letting my toes touch the cold water, and a shiver ran through me. But as I waded in, the initial chill turned into a soothingfort, wrapping around me like a gentle hug. I moved i I in deeper until the water was up to my shoulders, then dipped my head below, sinking into the quietness. When I came back up; I floated on my back, letting the water hold me as I stared up at the bright moon in the sky. Each soft wave rocked me, slowly loosening the tension I''d carried since stepping back into the house. The cold water felt refreshing, washing away my worries and aches with each stroke. I let myself drift, letting the gentle rhythm of theke carry me. In those moments, there was no Titus, no pain, no past or future-only the moon, the water, and a simple, peaceful stillness in the night.


    I swam a few moreps, savoring the peace of the water, until a faint rustling broke the silence nearby. I froze, turning quickly in the direction of the sound, but the trees and shadows revealed nothing.


    "Is anyone there?" I called out, my voice breaking the stillness. My pulse quickened as a chill of unease crept up my spine. It was unlikely anyone else would be out here. Could our enemies have somehow tracked us down? I hugged my arms around myself, suddenly aware of how exposed I was in the water. My clothes were still sitting on the edge of theke, just out of


    ¨¹Z


    7.00 MION, NOV 4


    139/%


    reach. If I hurried, I could swim over, grab them, and hopefully cover up before anyone-or anything-showed itself.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    With my heart beating, I moved toward the shore, paddling quickly. Just as I reached the edge and prepared to lift myself out, my gaze caught on a pair of dark boots nted firmly on the ground right in front of me. My eyes traveled upward, and there he was-Titus, standing there with an unreadable expression, his piercing gaze fixed on me. Instinctively, I recoiled, backing further into the water.


    "Am I not allowed to walk around mynd?" he replied, his voiceced with sarcasm.


    I rolled my eyes. "You are, but maybe try doing it when no one''s swimming... naked?"


    He gave a smirk, his gaze unwavering. "It''s not my fault if you choose to unt yourself in the open. What, are you trying to seduce me?"


    I scoffed, my face heating up despite myself. "Why would I seduce you?" I shot back, narrowing my eyes. "And even if I was nning to seduce someone, what makes you think it''s you I had in mind?"


    His jaw tightened, his ga?e darkening to a stormy shade as intense as the quiet night around us. The yful air between us shifted, and suddenly the silence grew thick. He took a slow step closer, his eyes still locked on mine, refusing to look away, as if daring me to say more. "Don''te any closer!" I warned, my voice shaky as I took another step back, pressing myself deeper into the water. Theke''s cool embrace was the only shield I had, and I tried to hide my bare skin beneath the shimmering surface, painfully aware that each inch he gained brought him closer to seeing more of me than I wanted.


    He paused, a smirk ying on his lips as he raised a brow, his gaze never leaving mine. "Afraid, are we?" His tone was taunting, almost as if he enjoyed watching me struggle to keep myself hidden.


    My cheeks burned, my heart pounding as I tried to keep myposure. "Just... stay back," I insisted, feeling the tension tighten around us like an invisible cord.


    But he didn''t leave. Instead, he took another step closer, his intense gaze locked on me. "What if I don''t?" he murmured, his low and threaded with a hint of something dangerous, something that stirred both fear and a strange thrill within me.


    V


    "Titus, I''m warning you-" I started, but before I could even finish, I felt something winding around my ankle, pulling me down. My leg was caught, tangled in the thick underwater weeds, and in an instant, theke seemed to turn against me. The water churned around as I struggled to stay afloat, each movement only seeming to tighten the hold on my leg. I fought to keep my head above the surface, but with every second, it grew harder, the current strong enough to keep me from breaking free. Panic wed at my chest as I gasped, my breath growing shorter. Suddenly, I heard a loud ssh nearby, but I was too disoriented to make sense of it. My vision blurred as I thrashed, my lungs burning with the desperate need for air. My strength began to wane, and the world around me dimmed, sounds fading into silence. Just as darkness started closing in, I felt strong arms wrap around me, lifting me from the icy grip of the water. Titus''s face hovered close to mine, his eyes wide with worry and fear, his breaths ragged as he hauled me up to the surface.


    My eyes fluttered, struggling to stay open, and the blurred outline of his face was thest thing I glimpsed before I finally sumbed to darkness.

 Chapter 94

    Wed, Nov 6


    3


    Chapter 94 SAGE


    "Come on... Stay with me..."


    The voice drifted through the darkness, tugging me from somewhere dent


    and distant. I blink, barely aware, until his urgent words grow clearer, pulling me fully from the shadows. As I opened my eyes, I felt the steady rhythm of his hands pressing firmly against my chest, his breathing in sharp, desperate gasps. Without warning, he tilted my head back, his mouth sealing over mine as he gave a deep breath, filling my lungs with life before returning to his chestpressions. The sensation startled me, and it took a moment for everything to sink in-the cold night, theke, the weight of his hands, the fierce determination in his eyes as he tried to bring me back. Then, suddenly, a jolt shot through me, and I coughed hard, water spilling from my mouth. My body convulsed as I continued to cough, struggling to rid myself of everyst drop, until my throat burned and my lungs felt raw. Gasping for air, I opened my eyes fully to find him hovering over me, his face etched with worry, relief shing through his eyes. The weight of what had just happened sank in, and I shivered, both from the cold and the intensity of his gaze as he leaned back slightly, still watching over me with that fierce protectiveness. "Breathe," he "he whispered, his voice


    "T-Thank you, I stammered, swa Darely above a murmur as he watched me struggle to steady myself.


    the invisible lump in my throat, still shaken. But as my breathing slowed, I realized just how close we were. His hands pressed into the ground on either side of my head, holding me in ce, while his gaze never wavered. His face was just inches from mine, close e enough that I could feel the warmth of his breath mingling with mine. His chest rose and fell heavily, his breaths in sync with mine as we both tried to catch our breaths. thick


    A strange tension hung between us,


    §¡


    all too aware of my vulnerability beneath and undeniable. His eyes moved over me, intense and searching, as though he was trying to see past the surface, reaching something deeper. I instinctively wrapped my arms around myself, trying to shield my bare skin, suddenly


    eath his gaze. But But before I could move further, his hands wrapped around my wrists, pinning them gently but firmly above my head. You really have a way of making me go crazy," he murmured, his voice low andced with something raw. The intensity in his eyes held me captive, sparking something I couldn''t quite understand, something that set my pulse racing faster than before. "I don''t understand-"I started to say, but he didn''t give me the chance to finish. With a sudden f den fierceness, he


    of his touch, the hunger in the way his lips moved over mine, as if he''d been holding back far too leaned down and imed my lips, his mouth pressing against mine in a kiss that was anything but gentle. The shock coursed through me, but soon, all I felt was


    the heat of


    long and could ould no longer resist.


    An inner voice kept telling me to stop, to pull away, but each time I tried, his hold only grew firmer. My breaths were quick and shallow as I turned my head, desperate for air, but he took the chance to slip his tongue past my parted lips, deepening the kiss. A mix of thrill and panic surged through me as I felt his hand move with purpose, starting at my waist and slowly sliding with one purpose in mind.


    My heart pounded, torn between pulling back and giving in, as his fingers trailed upward, their warmth lingering on my bare skin. Each touch set my nerves on fire, weakening my resolve to resist him. His hand moved confidently yet with a tenderness that both surprised and captivated me, stopping at the curve of my chest. His touch sent a tremor through me that was impossible to ignore, and as our eyes met, I felt my defenses waver, caught in the pull of his gaze, his presence overpowering anyst resistance I tried to hold. Still, there was a hesitation inside me, a reminder of how risky this was and how deep we were getting into feelings that could only end in heartache. Yet, with his hand resting on me and the intensity in his eyes mirroring my own inner conflict, I felt myself pulled in, unable to break free from this moment. His hand stayed warm and lingering, sending sparks across my skin. My breathing quickened as his lips left mine, brushing path along my jaw with a touch that was both gentle and intense. I could feel his heartbeat, steady and strong, pressing against me. It grounded me, yet it also fueled the fire building hetween us. hapter 94


    07:50


    I


    I knew I should stop him. Going further would only make things moreplicated. But instead of pulling back, I found myself leaning closer, drawn to him in a way I couldn''t resist. His other hand moved to my face, cradling it, and he gazed down at me with eyes full of something unspoken. His face was close enough that I felt the warmth of his breath. "Titus...." I whispered, not sure if I wanted him to stop or keep going. My voice shook, revealing more than I wanted, and he paused, watching me closely. His thumb traced softly over my cheek, and for a moment, his eyes softened. I could see he was struggling with himself, feeling just as torn as I was.


    "Tell me to stop," he said, his voice rough, almost like he needed me to say it. "Just say the word, and I will."


    But he didn''t pull away. He was giving me the choice, leaving it up to me. I knew that if I stayed silent, if I didn''t tell him to stop, we''d cross a line that we couldn''t uncross.


    My lips parted, ready to speak, but the words caught in my throat. I looked up at him, feeling the full weight of the moment, my heart thudding wildly, each beat filled with questions I didn''t even know how to ask. Despite the pull to lean in, to give in, one question held me back. "Why are you doing this?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. My mind was tangled in confusion, wrestling with his words that never seemed to match his actions.


    For a second, he was silent, his gaze unwavering. Then his expression hardened. "My wolf wants you," he said finally. "I don''t. But he does. And I can''t do anything about it."


    It felt like a blow, his words shattering any warmth between us into cold, lifeless dust. In an instant, the fire that had red within me turned to ice. My body stiffened, chilled despite his closeness. I could feel tears burning at the corners of my eyes, but I blinked them back, determined not to let him see my hurt. Clearing my throat, I pushed a hand against his chest, steadying myself. "Could you please move?" I said quietly, voice steady but t. "ed to get dressed." He stared at me, a sh of surprise flickering in his eyes. How I responded to his kiss a moment ago must''ve made him think I''d let this go further, that I''d be willing to ignore the truth that somebody else owns his heart. But his words had brought me back to reality, mming the door door on whatever spark had drawn us together just moments before. Without a word, he stepped back, his gaze unreadable. He turned his back but didn''t leave to give me enough privacy as I clothes. put on my Without a v


    T


    a word, he stepped back, his expression guarded, hiding whatever he might have been thinking. He turned his back to me but didn''t leave, standing close enough that I knew he wasn''t giving me the privacy I wanted. Yet I took a calming breath, determined to steady myself as I hurriedly dressed, the chill of reality settling over me. As I finished, his voice broke the silence, low and clipped. "I''d like to apologize for what I did. I don''t know why my wolf still feels bound to you, even after the breaking of our bond. Maybe we should just ask ra about it, so we can make sure this doesn''t happen again." He spoke without turning to look at me, and his words were distant, detached-as if he were talking about someone else entirely.


    I forced myself to sound equally unaffected as I replied, "You''re not going to tell ra or anyone about what happened tonight." I buttoned my shirt with quick, precise movements, nor daring to look at him.


    "Why not?" He turned then, his eyes boring into mine. I was d I''d finished dressing by the time he looked my way.


    "Because nothing happened tonight," I said, the words colder than I''d intended. "The rejection was less than a week ago- there are probably lingering traces of the bond in our systems. But it''ll fade. We don''t need to mention it to ra or anyone else. Let''s just forget this... like it never happened and move on. I didn''t wait for a response. My heart was still pounding, and I couldn''t bear to keep standing there, acting like I wasn''t affected. I turned, intending to walk past him, to leave him and this whole confusing encounter behind me. But before I 07:50 Wed, Nov b Chapter 94


    3 90%


    §ä§à


    could take a step, his hand-shot out, catching my arm, stopping me in my tracks. With a swift pull, he brought me close until our faces were just inches apart, the fire in his eyes unmistakable. "Forget it, you say?" His jaw clenched, his gaze a storm of emotions. "Let''s see if you can manage that."


    Before I could respond, his hand slid to the nape of my neck, pulling me even closer. And then his lips were on mine, fierce and unrelenting, iming me in a kiss that was anything but gentle. I tried to resist but managed to snake his arm around my waist, pulling me tighter against his perfectly toned body.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I pressed my hands against his chest, pushing him as hard as I could. But all my efforts felt nothingpared to his strength. He was kissing me fervently as if it were the only thing he wanted to do for the rest of his life. His actions brought even more confusion into my being. ''What the hell is wrong with this man?''

 Chapter 95

    MATURE CONTENT SAGE


    I gasped, desperate for air, the moment his lips finally left mine. This kiss felt nothing like the one we''d shared before. It was fiercer, almost frantic, with a hunger in it that left me shaken to the core. His grip on me was unyielding, as though letting go would break something


    fragile inside him.


    My breath came in ragged gulps as I tried to steady myself, still caught in his hold. His eyes were dark, zing with a fire I hadn''t seen before, and there was an intensity in the way he looked at me, almost as if he were fighting a battle with himself just to hold back. My pulse hammered in my ears, matching the raw, wild energy that seemed to roll off him.


    "Stop...." I murmured, barely able to speak. My voice was breathless, tinged with the confusion and thrill coursing through me. He didn''t respond, his gaze sweeping over my face, lingering on my lips as if he were memorizing every detail.


    Without a word, his hand lifted to brush a stray strand of hair from my face, his touch surprisingly gentlepared to the passion that had overtaken him. The tenderness caught me off guard, and for a split second, the barriers I had so carefully built around my heart started to crumble.


    "Do you really want me to stop?" He whispered, his voice low, almost tortured.


    It wasn''t much of a question; he was basically taunting me. He can read my body like the back of his hand. He perfectly knows that I was already trapped in my primal desire. I was aching for his touch more than I''m willing to admit.


    "We shouldn''t be doing this," I said instead of saying no. I don''t know why, but I couldn''t bring myself to utter the word. The truth is, I don''t want him to stop.


    His voice was a low, taunting whisper as his lips brushed against my skin. "You didn''t answer my question, kitten," he murmured, a wicked smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Do you really want me to stop?" His mouth traced the line of my jaw, the sensation sending shivers down my spine and making it difficult to catch my breath.


    Hearing that old endearment twisted something inside me. A part of me wanted to believe that maybe there was still a flicker of something real beneath his intensity, that he hadn''t entirely shut me out. But I knew better. If he was in control, none of this would be happening.


    With all the strength I could muster, I whispered, "Let...me...go, my voice trembling even as I tried to push him back.


    But instead of releasing me, he chuckled, the deep sound vibrating against my skin. His lips continued their path along my neck, sending waves of warmth that made my mind blur. Then he lifted his head, his darkened eyes meeting mine. They glowed with an intense, almost predatory gleam, the unmistakable sign of a desire he was no longer holding back. His eyes were glowing bright red, a clear indication that he wanted us to mate.


    "Come on, kitten," he whispered, his lips grazing mine, teasingly close. "You can do better than that. Push me harder."


    "Go away! I don''t want-" My protest was silenced as he crushed his mouth to mine, his kiss fierce and consuming, drowning out thest of my resistance. His tongue slipped past my lips, iming my mouth with a hunger that stole every coherent thought.


    My body betrayed me, responding to his touch as he deepened the kiss, his hands exploring me with a confidence that made my heart race. One hand moved to my chest, fingers tracing and kneading, igniting sparks with each caress, while his other hand traveled down, resting on the curve of my hip, before settling lower. When his fingers began to move in slow, deliberate circles over my center, even the thin fabric between us couldn''t muffle the sensation.


    "Hmmm..." A soft moan escaped my lips, caught against his as he continued, his touch drawing a shiver from deep within me. Every instinct told me to stop him, to pull away but his unrelenting passion was like a storm, leaving me unable to resist, lost in the intensity of the moment and the spell he wove around me.


    54 Fr,


    His hand moved over me in slow circles, sending waves of heat through my body that left me breathless. My fingers gripped his shoulders, trying onest time to push him back, but his strength was solid, unyielding. Every attempt to pull away seemed to only draw him closer, as if my resistance was just fueling his desire.


    "No..." I managed to gasp, my voice faint, barely more than a whisper. But any words I might have said faded away under his warm touch.


    His mouth found mine again, softer this time but filled with a longing that made me feel lightheaded. His fingers trailed down my spine, sparking every nerve. He pulled me closer, his familiar scent filling my senses that is impossible to resist. Every bit of my resolve was melting away, slipping into the steady rhythm of his touch as he drew me deeper.


    His heartbeat matched my own, a steady, rapid rhythm that seemed to echo the tension between us. His hand moved up, cupping my face with a tenderness that contrasted so sharply with the intensity of just moments ago. His thumb traced gentle circles on my cheek, his eyes meeting mine, and for a second, I saw a flicker of something deeper, something that almost felt like regret.


    But whatever tenderness he held in that look wasn''t enough to hold him back. Slowly, his hand drifted downward, slipping inside my pants without hesitation, his fingers searching until they found the heat of my center. My breath hitched as his fingers brushed along the soft, sensitive skin, sparking sensations that sent a shiver through my body.


    Without pause, he ran his finger along my most sensitive area, exploring, before finally pressing a finger inside. The movement was smooth, his finger slipping in effortlessly, igniting an intense warmth that seemed to spread through my every nerve. My body responded instantly, betraying the confusion in my mind caused by the thrill of his touch despite everything.


    "Ahhh... stop... someone might see us..." I managed to say between heavy breaths, my voice breaking with each wave of sensation flooding my body.


    He froze for a moment, then lifted his head, his intense gaze locking onto mine. His jaw clenched, his eyes dark and full of something I couldn''t quite read.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Afraid Scott might see you?" he asked, his voiceced with bitterness.


    "What?" I blurted out, taken aback by the usation. I wasn''t thinking of anyone in particr-I was just anxious about someone catching us in this vulnerable moment. I opened my mouth to exin, but he cut me off before I could say anything.


    "I think I need to pleasure you to the point where you can''t think of anyone but me," he growled, resuming the relentless rhythm of his fingers, each movement deliberate and consuming.


    "F-Fck!" I gasped as his fingers worked inside me, pleasure surging through me, making every nervee alive. He added another finger, intensifying the feeling, his pace quickening until my moans escaped uncontrobly. "Ooh... sh*t!" I cried, my mouth falling open, my eyes fluttering as the pleasure built, overwhelming my senses.


    His lips found the curve of my shoulder, brushing kisses along my skin, his breath warm and intoxicating against me. "I''m going to make sure you only think of me," he murmured, his voice dark with determination. His words sent a thrill through me as his fingers pressed deeper, each stroke sending me spiraling closer to the edge. His tongue trailed along my shoulder, and I could feel the surge of my release building, inching me closer to the brink.


    My hands tangled in his hair, desperate to anchor myself against the storm inside me. Just as I felt the climax rise within me, he moved swiftly, his teeth sinking into my shoulder in a deep, possessive bite that sent shockwaves of mingled pleasure and pain shooting through my entire body.


    "Aaaahhh" Feried out, the intensity of his mark pushing me over, my release hitting me like a tidal wave, blurring everything else into a haze of pure, raw sensation. "Sweet," he uttered as he licked every ounce of my juices from his fingers. He was staring at me intently while my eyes were heavy from that mind-blowing gas. As the haze of release began to fade, a slow realization crept in, and my senses returned to the dull ache where his teeth had


    80 10%*


    broken my skin. My fingers went to my shoulder, touching the tender, throbbing spot. Reality hit me with the force of a storm-he had marked me. Again.


    0


    "You''ve got to be kidding me..." I whispered, my voice shaking with a mixture of disbelief and rising anger. "What did you do?" My fingers brushed the mark, the sharp sting bringing me back to the weight of his choice.


    He pulled back, his expression unreadable, the possessive darkness in his eyes only now softening as he looked at me. "I made sure no one else can have you," he said, his voice unapologetic and low, as if he hadn''t just crossed a line that couldn''t be undone. Anger burned through me, pushing aside the warmth of his touch. I shoved at his chest with all the strength I had left, a frustrated, broken feeling welling up inside me. "How dare you!" My voice was louder than I intended, but I didn''t care. "We were done! We broke the bond. You had no ''right to do this to me!" My hand flew to my shoulder, and I could feel the sting of betrayal mixed with the pain of the fresh mark.


    His eyes narrowed, that possessive edge returning. "I couldn''t stop myself, Sage. My wolf-"


    "Your wolf?" Iughed bitterly, shaking my head in disbelief. "You''re really going to me it all on your wolf? We had an understanding, Titus. We ended this!"


    He reached for me, but I stepped back, refusing to let him close the gap between us. His expression shifted, the hint of irritation sharpening in his features, and he crossed his arms, scoffing as if my reaction were somehow absurd.


    "Oh,e on," he said with a smirk that only stoked my anger further. "You didn''t seem to mind it a few seconds ago. In fact, you seemed to enjoy it." His words dripped with mockery, and that infuriating smirk stayed firmly nted on his face.


    My blood boiled, and I could feel my fists clenching at my sides. "Enjoy it?" I repeated, my voice low and trembling with restrained anger. "You think because I responded, it means I wanted this? You had no right to mark me again, Titus."


    He arched an eyebrow, his face a picture of cool amusement, as if my anger was nothing more than a passing tantrum. "Why not? We did it before," he said, voiceced with a carelessness that stung. "It wasn''t a big deal."


    The words hung in the air, cold and possessive, striking like icy arrows. My stomach twisted at the casual way he brushed everything aside, as if my feelings, my choices, were nothing. Just the notion that he could disregard it all so easily made my pulse thrum with anger, the kind that ws its way up, unyielding.


    "Not a big deal? You didn''t even remember what we were before, yet you had this impression that what you did was not a big deal." Iughed, though the sound was hollow and edged with bitterness. "I wonder if you''d be singing the same tune if Anna knew about this." His face immediately darkened, a flicker of genuine emotion shing in his eyes, a rare glimpse beneath that cool, arrogant mask he always wore. He took a step closer, his gaze hardening to steel. "Leave Anna out of this," he warned, his voice low, each word vibrating with barely restrained anger.


    I scoffed, shaking my head in disbelief. "I thought so," I replied, the bitter taste of anger settling on my tongue. I didn''t even look at him as I spoke, my eyes straight ahead, but my words hit their mark. "Don''t worry. I have no intention of saying a word about this," I continued, my voice colder than I had ever intended. "I''m expecting you''d do the same"


    I turned on my heel, walking past him with as much grace as I could muster, the weight of everything heavy on my chest. I had to get away from him. I had to distance myself from this chaos before Ipletely lost control. I could feel the sharp sting of tears welling in my eyes, but I refused to let him see them. I refused to give him the satisfaction of knowing just how much this was affecting me.


    I tried to get away from him as far as possible, but he followed me as I made my way back to our house, making it impossible for me to do so. He stayed behind me as we walked back silently.


    ******

 Chapter 96

    10:24 Sur NOV


    Kiss


    98%1 +5


    I marched forward, each step heavy, with Titus keeping his distance just behind me as we made our way back to the cabin. He hadn''t said a word since the heated exchange outside, and I was grateful for the silence. Every step felt like an attempt to shake off the tension lingering between us, but it clung to me, following me as persistently as he did. Finally, the familiar sight of the cabin lights came into view, casting a soft glow in the darkness.


    Relief washed over me upon seeing the dimly lit cabin. It meant the others were already asleep, which would help avoid any awkward questions. My hair was still damp, clinging to my shoulders, and Titus was just as drenched. Anyone seeing us like this would immediately jump to the wrong conclusions, not that it was entirely wrong since something really did happen


    between us.


    As we reached the doorstep, I stopped abruptly, forcing myself to turn and face him. I hadn''t realized he was so close until I looked up and found him right there, his gaze intense, his jaw clenched as if he were barely holding himself together. I cleared my throat, summoning what was left of myposure.


    "We''re both clear on this, right?" I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "We''re not going to mention anything that happened tonight."


    He didn''t answer immediately. His eyes held mine with a dark, unreadable intensity, his silence only deepening the tension between us. I waited for some kind of confirmation, but he simply stood there, jaw clenched as if wrestling with words he wouldn''t speak. I wanted to insist, to demand a response, but a faint sound from inside the cabin pulled my attention.


    Lnced back at the door, my heart racing at the thought that someone might be waiting on the other side. Taking a breath, I reached for the handle and pushed it open gently, trying not to make a sound. I felt like a kid sneaking back home after a night out, hoping to slip in unnoticed.


    The room was dimly lit, soft shadows cast by the lights from the kitchen. I tiptoed through the living room, my steps quiet as I tried to avoid creaking floorboards. Just when I thought I''d made it, ra''s voice broke the silence, sharp and unmistakable.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, flipping on the living room light, illuminating the room.


    I froze, blinking against the sudden brightness. There she was, standing in the center of the room with her arms crossed over her chest, eyebrows arched in suspicion as she took in my damp, disheveled state. Scott was standing right beside her. He was flushed, and his lips were swollen, as was ra.


    I managed a tight smile, though I was certain my face betrayed my nerves. "Oh, hey, ra," I said, trying to keep my voice casual, though I knew my appearance was far from innocent.


    Her gaze flickered past me, and I knew she''d noticed Titus standing by the door, his soaked clothes clinging to him. She looked back at me, her eyes narrowing slightly, as if piecing together what she assumed had happened. I opened my mouth to say something, anything, but I had a sinking feeling that no exnation would be convincing enough.


    "Where have you two been?" ra asked, her voice sharp, like she was waiting for us to slip up.


    the way


    back." I forced a casual shrug, trying to keep my expression steady. "I went for a swim," I said, as if it were the most normal thing in the world to be out by theke sote at night. "Titus and I just ran into each other.


    on


    ra''s skeptical look told me she wasn''t buying it. She eyed us both, her gaze lingering on the damp strands of my hair and the soaked clothes that clung to us. Every nce felt like it was peeling away the thinyers of my lie.


    Before ra could press any further, Scott interjected, "Alpha, Lady Anna was looking for you," he informed Titus. "She''s waiting in your room."


    Titus''s response was quick, almost too eager. "I''ll see her now. Thank you, Scott."


    A bitter taste filled my mouth at his words. Just moments ago, he''d had his hands on me, his lips tracing every line of my skin. Now, his first priority was to rush to Anna''s side. I couldn''t stop myself from rolling my eyes. It was painfully clear where his heart-and his loyalty-trulyy.


    As Titus reached for his door, it swung open before he even had the chance to knock. Anna, her face bright and eager, threw herself into his arms, wrapping her hands around his neck. Her delighted squeal filled the room as she pressed her lips to his without a care for the rest of us watching.


    "Titus! I missed you! Where have you been?" She asked, her voice brimming with excitement, her arms clinging to him like he was all she''d ever wanted.


    I fought the urge to gag at the sight. My jaw clenched as I watched her look up at him with adoration while he wore an expression as if nothing was wrong, as if everything was perfect. Her gaze shifted then, and her eyes fell on me, her expression darkening slightly as she took in my wet hair and damp clothes. I could practically see the questions forming in her mind, each one waiting to tumble out. She looked back at Titus, as though waiting for an exnation, for something that would assure her of her ce in his life.


    I knew I didn''t have the energy to stand there, waiting for her to start prying into why both of us looked like we''d been through a storm together. I turned on my heel, swallowing down the storm of emotions swirling inside me, and made my way toward my room. I didn''t need to wait around to see them together.


    I could feel their eyes on me as I made my way up to my room. I didn''t look back. I don''t think I''d be able to handle watching Titus and Anna as they made out as if they couldn''t get their hands off of each other.


    As soon as I closed the door behind me, I exhaled deeply, grateful to finally be alone. My hands trembled as I peeled off my damp clothes, as if shedding them could also strip away the memories of Titus''s hands on me, his lips, the ache of his unexpected mark. But just as I tugged my shirt over my head, the door swung open without a warning.


    I spun around, startled. "What the hell!" I shouted, heart pounding. Relief washed over me when I saw ra standing there, but I couldn''t hide my irritation. "Don''t you know how to knock?"


    ra just raised an eyebrow, unfazed. "Rx. It''s just me. Besides, I have a good reason for barging in." Her gaze dropped to my shoulder, and I felt a rush of heat rise in my cheeks. "So, are you going to tell me what happened between you and Alpha Titus?" "Nothing happened, ra," I said quickly, hoping to end the conversation before it started.


    But she just gave me that knowing smirk, the kind that said she wasn''t buying a word of it. "Right. Nothing at all," she drawled. Her gaze lingered pointedly on my shoulder. "Are you going to tell me that isn''t what I think it is?"


    I swallowed, instinctively pulling my hand over the fresh mark. It''s not..." I muttered, though the lie felt flimsy even to my


    own ears.


    ra''s smile widened, and she crossed her arms, amusement dancing in her eyes. "Let me get this straight. The Alpha who just rejected you marked you again?" she asked, incredulous.


    I let out a sigh of frustration, realizing I wasn''t going to escape this. "He did," I admitted, defeated. "But I''d appreciate it if you didn''t say anything to anyone about it. Especially Scott."


    ra''s eyes widened, and she crossed her arms even tighter, a defensive stance I hadn''t seen from her often. "Scott?" she repeated, sounding genuinely offended, though her face betrayed a flicker of something else. "Why on earth would I tell him about any of this?" I tilted my head, arching a skeptical eyebrow. "Come on, ra. Are you seriously telling me there''s nothing going on between


    you


    two?"


    Her eyes narrowed, her cheeks flushing a shade darker. "There''s nothing going on!" she eximed, her voice a touch too high-pitched, too quick.


    C


    "Uh-huh," I replied, leaning against the doorframe, arms crossed, as I gave her an amused, knowing look. "Funny, because you two looked pretty flushed when we came in tonight. Or was imagining that?"


    ra''s mouth opened, but no words came out, her face turning an even brighter shade of red as she sputtered, clearly caught off guard. She struggled for a second, finally managing, "That was... just from training! He''s just... intense, you know?"


    up,


    I couldn''t help butugh at her transparent attempt to dodge. She was flustered, and though she tried to cover it she only ended up looking more obvious. "Oh, sure. Training. Because you two always look like that after a regr sparring session, right?"


    Her lips pressed into a thin line, but her blush deepened, her posture faltering for just a moment before she muttered, "You''re one to talk."


    "Touch¨¦," I admitted, shrugging. "But, just saying...you don''t fool me. Maybe you and Scott aren''t as ''nothing'' as you think."


    She shot me a look, huffing in frustration. "Okay, fine, believe what you want. But I dide in here to talk about you, not me."


    "Sure," I said, giving her a teasing smile as I finally let her off the hook. "But don''t think you''re going to get away that easily next time."


    She rolled her eyes, but I could see the hint of a smile tugging at her lips as she shook her head at me.


    ra took a deep breath, regaining her usualposure, though the slight pink still lingered in her cheeks. She crossed her arms, giving me a look that was a mix of amusement and exasperation. "Anyway, back to you," she said pointedly. "Are you going to tell me what''s really going on with you and Alpha Titus?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I sighed, running a hand through my damp hair as I slumped down onto the edge of my bed. "There''s nothing to tell, ra. Honestly, I wish there was... or maybe I don''t. I don''t even know anymore."


    ra watched me with a sympathetic frown, sitting beside me. You can''t keep denying it, Sage. He marked you again. That means something, doesn''t it? Maybe, somehow, he remembers you."


    I shook my head, staring at my hands. "I don''t know what it means," I whispered. "It happened so fast... one moment, he''s acting like I''m nothing, and the next, he''s pulling me close, saying things that make no sense." I looked up, meeting her gaze. "I feel like I''m caught in some horrible, twisted game. One minute he''s with Anna, making it clear he doesn''t want me, and the next... he''s doing this."


    ra''s gaze softened, and she put a hand on my shoulder. "Maybe he''s confused. But you don''t have to let yourself get hurt in the process. You deserve better than to be someone''s second choice."


    Her words hit me hard, and I could feel the tightness in my chest as I fought to hold back tears. "I know, ra. But it''s like... even when I tell myself that, part of me still feels bound to him. And now, with this mark, it''s just even moreplicated." I nced at her, my voice barely a whisper. "I don''t know how to let him go."


    ra squeezed my shoulder. "If he truly wants you, he''ll have to make it clear. And if he can''t... then maybe it''s time to figure out what you want, Sage. Without him clouding everything."


    I swallowed, her words settling heavily in my mind. For so long, I''d let myself get wrapped up in the chaos of his mixed signals, my emotions tied to his every word, his every move. But what if ra was right? What if it was time to start finding my way out of his shadow?


    §à


    "You''re right," I murmured, giving her a grateful smile. "Do you think you can find a way to remove the mark? Maybe there''s something about it in your book."


    I haven''t heard of anything like that. But I''ll try to look into it," she replied.


    "Thanks, ra


    104 98%


    She gave me a reassuring smile before leaving the room. This mark will onlyplicate things between us. ra was right. I can settle with


    Someone who only takes me as a second choice.


    0

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97 SACE


    I barely slept a winkst night. The memories of my heated encounter with Titus on theke have been bothering me nonstop. It keeps on slipping into my memories whenever I try to open my eyes.


    I hate it that he has this power over me. My blood boils whenever I realize that here I am having a time sleeping because of him while he was sleeping soundly beside his beloved. Why is my life so unfair?


    I pushed myself up from the bed despite my body feeling heavy from yesterday''s training. I went to the shower to freshen up. Once I''m done, I head up to the dresser to look for something to wear. This house doesn''t have much women''s clothing It''s probably due to the t that this house was built to be the king''s army''s hideout during this kind of situation.


    fact


    .


    I look for something I can wear along the pile of men''s clothing. In the end, I settled for pants that were small enough to fit me. The shirt that I found was big, so I tied it up on the back and folded the sleeves to make it fit. I couldn''t find any underwear anywhere, and the only underwear I have was soakedst night. It''s still wet until this morning, so I had no other choice but to go out without any. I took onest nce in the mirror before I left my room. I went straight to the kitchen to prepare some breakfast, but ra had already beaten me to it. I found her already setting up the table. Good morning, Sage," she greeted.


    Soond


    Soon


    I forced "Morning,"


    "I replied. "Let me help you with that.


    Titus, Scott, and Anna entered the dining area as we''re almost done fixing the table.


    to keep my gaze elsewhere, focusing on anything but him, though the weight of his stare was unmistakable. I could feel it like heat prickling along my skin, a reminder of everything I was trying so desperately to forget.


    greeted with a cheerfulness that seemed almost grating. She looped her arm through Titus''s as they walked in, her bright eyes darting around the room before finallynding on me. Her gaze lingered for a second, her expression unreadable. I couldn''t tell if it was suspicion or just curiosity, but it only added to the ufortable knot in my stomach. "Smells great," Scott said, oblivious to the tension thickening the air as he pulled out a chair, already reaching for the freshly baked bread ra had set out.


    swallowed, quickly


    at him, I couldn''t


    away, my fingers fiddling with the edge of my te as I fought to ignore him.


    "Did everyone sleep ra asked, breaking the silence as she poured coffee into each cup.


    "Like a rock," Scott replied cheerfully, unaware of the subtle, tense nces being exchanged around him.


    Anna smiled, ncing at Titus with a soft, adoring look that made my stomach twist. "I slept wonderfully," she cooed, her voice syrupy as she ced a hand on his arm. "Though I did wonder where you disappeared off tost night, Titus."


    I felt a prickling heat spread over my skin, and for a moment, I froze, afraid that the flush on my cheeks would give away everything. My heart thudded loudly as I waited, dreading his response, but Titus only gave a dismissive shrug.


    "Just needed some air," he said smoothly, barely sparing her a nce. His gaze found mine again, intense and unwavering, and I felt my breath catch. There was something in his eyes, something I didn''t quite understand.


    Anna pouted, clearly dissatisfied with his answer. "You''re always sneaking off," she muttered, though she tried to mask her irritation with a smile. "One day, maybe you''ll let mee along."


    08.16 Mon. Nov 11 FBG Chapter 97


    As


    Anna


    continued to bab on, her voice barely reaching my cars, my gaze drifted down, only to feel a sharp prick of awareness when I noticed Titus''s eyes fixed on me with a dark, unreadable intensity. The realization struck me like a jolt- his gaze hadnded directly on my cliest, where the thin fabric of my borrowed shirt did little to hide the chill that had crept over me, hardening my sensitive skin. I swallowed, heat thing my face as his stare lingered just a little too long.


    It hadn''t been my intention to tlraw attention to myself, especially not to him. I''d chosen the shirt out of necessity, not desire. And yet here I was, captured by his gaze, like he was seeing something he shouldn''t, something he had no right to. I pulled my arms closer, subtly crossing them in front of me, hoping to shield myself from his unrelenting gaze.


    Scott, blissfully oblivious, remained engrossed in his food and conversation with ra,ughing at something she''d said. Anna, too, was distracted, ncing at Titus as she tried to capture his attention. But Titus hadn''t looked away-not even when I turned my face in embarrassment, hoping he''d shift his cus. I took a shaky breath, forcing myself to eat despite the churning feeling in my stomach. Every bite felt like a struggle, my mind spinning with everything that had happened and everything I was trying to ignore. I barely noticed the rest of breakfast, my mind spinning with tension as Titus''s stare seemed to burn into me. Each time I looked away, I could feel him daring me to look back, like he wanted to remind me of that maic pull between us. I tried to keep my focus on my food, on ra''s happy chatter, anything but the man sitting across from me.


    !


    breakfast ended, and I let out a sigh of relief, quickly gathering my te just to escape his gaze. I went to the sink, and as I turned on the water, I sensed him moving closer. His presence loomed behind me, making me tense, though I forced myself to keep over me.


    ing the dishes, even as his shadow hover his voice low and smooth, sending a shiver through me. Ididn''t look back. "Just trying to get through the day," I said, keeping my voice steady, though my hands shook slightly. "In a hurry this morning, aren''t you?" He murmured on his face. "Strange... It''s like you''re trying to get through it without even looking at me."


    He chuckled softly, and I could almost feel the smirk of could feel his warmth. Anger bubbled up, but I kept it together. "Last night was a mistake, Titus. Let''s leave it at that."


    I held my breath as he stepped closer, close


    enough that I


    Titus opened his mouth, about to say something else, but Scott appeared in the doorway. "Alpha, the study room is ready, he reminded.


    "I''ll be there in a


    Tibe in a minute," Titus replied, his gaze never leaving mine.


    I tilted my head; curiosity sparked. "What are you two nning to discuss?"


    "We''re mapping out strategies to gather allies for our next attack" he said, his voiceced with intensity.


    "I''ming with you," I said, drying my hands quickly on my pants, ready to follow him.


    He frowned, clearly not expecting my response. "This isn''t a woman''s ce, Sage. It''s dangerous."


    "Like my life isn''t already dangerous?" I shot back, my tone unwavering. "You need all the help you can get."


    Titus stared at me, the faintest trace of conflict in his eyes. He seemed to weigh his options, his expression tense as he considered my insistence. Finally, he let out a heavy sigh, his shoulders rxing ever so slightly. "Fine."


    Titus and Scott led the way to the study. Maps and papers were already spread across the surface, and the air was thick with tension and purpose. I took a seat opposite Titus, my hands resting on the table, ready to dive into whatever ns they''d been formting. Titus tapped on arge map, his finger tracing along different territories marked with notes and symbols. "We''ll need to start with the smaller, neutral packs," he began, his tone firm and focused. "They have no strong alliances yet, which makes them open to persuasion. But we need to show them we can offer protection and, more importantly, that our strength isn''t


    08:16 Mon. Nov 11


    Chapter 97 just talk."


    Scott nodded in agreement. "The key is the pack leaders. Convince them, and their followers will join. If we''re lucky, a few key alliances might be all we need to tip the scales."


    I leaned forward, studying the names and markings on the map Which packs are most likely to join us?"


    Titus''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if weighing the sense in my words. Scott, however, didn''t look so convinced, his brow furrowing in disapproval.


    "With all due respect, Sage," Scott said, his voice carrying a protective edge. "Sending our Alpha alone is a sign of weakness. We need to keep his authority intact, not expose


    I held my ground, meeting Scott''s steady gaze. "This isn''t about weakness; it''s about strategy. These pack leaders don''t want an Alpha who clings to an image of superiority while his people are at risk. They want an Alpha who''s willing to step forward, to be one of them, even when it''s not easy. Titus showing himself up wouldn''t make him weak. It would make him real. And that''s something these packs will respect."


    IMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Scott opened his mouth to argue, but Titus raised a hand, silencing him. His eyes held a hint of something unreadable, a curiosity that edged toward agreement. "She''s right, Scott," he said after a pause, his voice calm but firm. "These packs have always seen me as a figure of distant authority. It''s time they see a leader willing to fight alongside them, not above them." Scott still looked skeptical, but he stayed silent, perhaps sensing that Titus had already made up his mind. "Fine," Scott relented finally, a trace of reluctance in his voice. "But you''ll need a handful of guards, at least. We can''t risk you going alone.


    Titus nodded. "A small group. Just enough to ensure that we''re cautious without being overpowering. We need to approach them on equal footing if we want their trust. We''ll leave first thing in the morning." "Okay, I''ll get my things ready," I said.


    Titus looked at me, frowning. "Who said you''reing with us?"


    ***


    0

 Chapter 98

    B. 53%


    SAGE


    "What do you mean I''m noting?" I asked, the disbelief clear in my voice as I took a step closer to Titus. I felt the weight of his decision settle like a stone in my stomach.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "You heard me. I said what I said," he replied, his tone calm but unyielding, his eyes hard as if daring me to challenge him.


    I blinked, thrown by his blunt dismissal. Just moments ago, he''d taken my suggestion seriously and had even agreed with me in front of Scott. For a brief moment, I''d actually felt like an asset, like he''d finally seen that I could be helpful to their cause. But now, door had mmed shut, locking me out and making me feel as though I was back to square one.


    "Why?" I pressed, my arms crossing tightly over my chest, holding back the rush of hurt and frustration swelling inside me. "You agreed with my idea. Wasn''t that enough to prove that I can actually be helpful?"


    was like a


    Titus took a slow, measured breath, his gaze faltering just a fraction as it softened, if only for a heartbeat. "Sage, this mission is dangerous," he said, his voice carrying an edge of finality. "This isn''t like strategizing around a table or honing skills in training. It''s fieldwork. There''s no margin for error, no space for anything to go wrong. I can''t risk you jeopardizing everything."


    My brows furrowed, his words hitting me harder than I''d expected. "Jeopardizing?" I echoed, the sting of his words settling deep. "You think I''ll somehow mess things up if I''m there?"


    He shook his head, his jaw clenched as he spoke with thinly veiled impatience. "It hasn''t been long since you started training. Do you have any idea how many years we spent honing our skills before we were ever allowed on a mission? You''d only be a liability, Sage." The words hit me like a p, my stomach twisting with a mixture of hurt and disbelief. I forced myself to keep my voice even, though the betrayal simmered beneath each syble. "So, you''re underestimating me," I shot back, trying to steady the wave of indignation rising in my chest. "I may not have the years of training, but let me remind you of who I am, Titus. Despite my past, I am still an alpha''s daughter. You may have forgotten it, but let me enlighten you. I hold the power of the ancient red wolf. I was the one who freed you from the leviathan." I took a step closer, refusing to let him look away. "I think that makes me more than capable of joining this mission."


    Titus''s expression shifted, his eyes narrowing as he processed my words. He looked at me, stunned, a flicker of something unspoken behind the hardness in his gaze. I could see the wheels turning in his mind, trying to understand what I''d just revealed-an admission I hadn''t meant to slip out.


    "What did you mean?" His voice was low,ced with suspicion and a touch of curiosity, as if he were peeling backyers he hadn''t realized existed.


    I swallowed hard, silently cursing myself for letting that slip out. I''d been so careful for so long, avoiding any mention of the past, knowing one wrong word could ruin the fragile bnce between us. But as upset as I was with myself, I couldn''t just stand by and let him think I was weak-someone fragile who needed to be kept out of the way.


    I knew that bringing up the past would make thingsplicated and would lead to questions he might not be ready to hear or even ones I wasn''t ready to answer. But I was so tired of being underestimated and of him assuming he knew me when he clearly didn''t. It felt like he couldn''t see me at all, like I was just someone in the background, even though I''d proven myself more than once.


    I''d kept my silence for a reason, but now I couldn''t keep quiet anymore. Titus needed to know the real me, not the cautious, careful version he thought he knew. And if he couldn''t see it yet, then I''d make sure he did.


    I was about to exin it further when I saw him frown. Titus''s hand flew to his temple as he grimaced, the struggle to remember taking a visible toll on him. I watched as he winced, his face contorting with a mixture of frustration and pain. Just as he started to say something, Anna appeared at the doorway, her face clouded with concern. She didn''t waste a second, rushing over to him and cing a hand on his shoulder as if she''d rehearsed this moment countless times.  DUB.


    "Titus,e on," she murmured, her voiceced with a gentleness I hadn''t seen before. "You need to rest."


    Before I could even speak, she had his arm around her shoulder, guiding him toward the door. Titus leaned on her, clearly struggling, his face still a mask of pain as he fought through whatever fog clouded his memories. And though her touch was light, almost tender, there was something too controlled, too practiced about the way she handled him, as if she knew more than she was letting on.


    I took a step forward, unable to shake the suspicion building within me. "What''s happening to him, Anna?" I asked, my voice sharper than intended.


    She turned, a polite but steely smile on her face, her gaze unwavering. "He still hasn''t fully recovered from his injury, Sage. He''s been through a lot. Thest thing he needs is more pressure, especially with... memories he can''t fully grasp yet."


    Her response was too quick, too smooth. It was as though she had prepared for a moment like this, with ready-made answers to brush off my questions. But why? Why would she need to keep anything about Titus hidden? Unless...


    I narrowed my eyes, trying to read the subtle tension in her expression, the way she tightened her grip on Titus just a little too much. Something inside me churned with a quiet, gnawing doubt. Was it possible she was intentionally keeping him in the dark, steering him away from memories that would reveal too much?


    Titus, clearly exhausted and barely aware of the exchange between us, allowed Anna to lead him away. My heart clenched as I watched them disappear down the hall.


    As they retreated, a sense of resolve hardened within me. I wasn''t going to let this go. Something was wrong, and if Anna thought I''d sit idly by, she was wrong.


    *

 Chapter 99

    SAGE


    Hours had passed since Anna had taken Titus back to their room The longer she kept him in there, the more uneasy I felt. I''d even offered to ask ra for help, knowing she''d been studying magic for some time and might be able to case whatever pain or confusion Titus was in. But Anna had shut me down immediately, iming she knew exactly how to take care of him on her own.


    It didn''t sit right with me. Her insistence on handling things alone was definitely suspicious. It almost felt like she was hiding something, like she wanted to keep everyone, especially me, away from him.


    I found myself standing outside their door, staring at the closed wood, debating whether I should knock and ask about Titus myself. After a few long moments, I finally raised my hand and gave the door a soft knock. Almost immediately, Anna appeared, slipping out and shutting the door tightly behind her. She blocked the entrance with her body, as if daring me to push past her.


    "What is it that you want, Sage?" she asked, her voiceced with irritation.


    "I just wanted to see how Titus is," I said, trying to keep my tone even.


    She crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing. "He''s fine. He''s already asleep, resting."


    "Really?" I asked, unable to fully mask the suspicion in my voice


    Anna''s brows lifted, her mouth tightening. "Why would you think otherwise?"


    I kept my expression neutral. "Nothing. We were just worried about him, that''s all."


    "We''? Or do you mean ''you?" She shot back.


    My heart skipped a beat, but I held her gaze, deciding there was no point in pretending otherwise. "So, what if I am?"


    Anna''s expression darkened, and she took a deliberate step forward, the kind of territorial step that said she saw me as a threat. Her jaw clenched, her voice dropping to a low, possessive tone. "Titus is mine, Sage. He was mine first, and he will always be mine. Stop trying toe between us."


    I felt a re of anger, but I kept my voice calm, my expression steady. "I''m not trying toe between anything, Anna. But if he''s truly yours, then you shouldn''t feel so threatened, should you?"


    Her nostrils red, and for a moment, I could see the fury simmering beneath the surface. But instead of responding, she let out a huff, turned on her heel, and walked back into the room, mming the door behind her.


    The door mmed shut, leaving me standing in the empty hallway with a hollow ache in my chest. Anna''s words echoed in my mind-her possessiveness, her certainty that she had an unbreakable im on Titus. But the look in her eyes was more than just jealousy. It was fear. Fear that somehow I might slip through the cracks of whatever hold she thought she had over


    him.


    I turned away and headed back to the main room, trying to calm the whirlwind of emotions within me. Titus didn''t remember everything yet. But is it possible that pieces of our past have already begun to surface? I can sense that it was only a matter of time before he remembered fully, and if Anna had any sense of what we once shared, it would exin why she was clinging so tightly to him now.


    ra was waiting in the kitchen, stirring a mug of tea as she looked up with concern. "What did Anna say?" she asked quietly.


    I forced a small smile, shrugging. "She said he''s resting. Refused any help, of course."


    ra''s brows knit together. "That''s strange. You''d think she''d want whatever help she could get, especially if something''s


    BB Chapter 99


    really wrong."


    1 let out a heavy sigh, sinking deeper into the chair beside ra. Exactly. It feels like she''s hiding something. And she''s acting as if I''m some threat to her rtionship with Titus."


    ra chuckled softly, stirring her tea with an amused glint in her eye. "Of course she does."


    I crossed my arms, my voice steady but my heart racing. "I''m no a threat to her. I mean, not really," I replied, more like I was trying to convince myself than her.


    ra smirked knowingly, raising an eyebrow. "Oh,e on, Sage. You''re not fooling anyone here. You think Anna would be so calm if she knew Titus marked you again? The second she finds out, she''ll practically explode."


    I shushed her quickly, leaning in with wide eyes. "ra! Keep your voice down, will you?" My cheeks burned, but a small part of me couldn''t ignore the thrill that ran through me.


    ra gave me a sly smile, her voice dropping to a whisper. "Rx no one else is around to hear. But don''t pretend you don''t feel anything. I saw the way you were watching him this morning"


    I looked away, taking a slow, steady breath. "It doesn''t mean anything," I said softly. "He doesn''t even remember anything about me."


    ra reached over, giving my hand a gentle squeeze. "Then make him remember, Sage.".


    I blew a loud sigh. "I can''t. I don''t want to. I want to start a new life away from here."


    ra''s grip tightened on my hand, her eyes searching mine with quiet determination. "You say that, but if leaving was really what you wanted, you''d have gone long ago."


    I looked away, clenching my jaw. "It''s not that simple, ra. Every time I try to leave, something pulls me back in. Like some part of me refuses to let go, even though I know it would be better to just walk away and start fresh."


    She tilted her head, her expression both sympathetic and probing. "Maybe that''s because deep down, you''re not ready to let go of him. You can keep telling yourself you''re done, but actions speak louder, Sage. And here you are."


    My throat tightened. "What am I supposed to do?" I whispered, almost afraid to ask.


    "Maybe you should stop asking and start listening to what your heart says," she suggested.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "And that is?"


    She smiled. "Didn''t I just say stop asking?"


    "Yeah, right."


    What is my heart saying? I started asking myself. I had a hunch that Anna had something to do with Titus losing memories. Do I really want him to have his memory back?


    "ra, you said that wolf''s bane and ash mountain have something to do with his memory lost, right?" I curiously asked. "It''s amon side effect of those poisons when used to any werewolves or lycans. A huge amount of those poisons, if given to any creature alike, is lethal. Why?"


    "How sure are you that it was the reason why he can''t remember his recent memories?"


    "I can''t be entirely sure, Sage. Why? Do you think there''s another reason why he can''t remember?" ra said.


    I took a deep breath, my thoughts swirling with doubt and suspicion. "I don''t know, ra. It''s just... Something doesn''t sit right. If Wolf''s Bane and Ash Mountain can cause memory loss, then why is it only his recent memories that are missing?


    09:13


    And why would the effects still linger? It''s been a few days now."


    ra tilted her head, her brows furrowing. "You''re saying you think it''s something else?"


    1 hesitated, biting my lip. "I think... maybe it wasn''t just the poison. Anna has been acting so strangely-keeping everyone away, refusing any help, and practically hovering over him like she''s guarding a secret. And when I mentioned anything about the past, she got defensive. She practically threw herself in between us."


    ra''s eyes widened, and she nodded slowly. "If what you''re suggesting is true, then it might be something she''s doing intentionally. It could be a spell... or some kind of charm." She leaned closer, her voice barely a whisper. "You think she doesn''t want him to remember you?" I swallowed, feeling the weight of my suspicions settle in. "I do know, ra. But if she did something to ensure he''d forget... that would exin why she''s so defensive. Why she doesn''t want anyone else to help."


    ra''s gaze turned calcting. "If she''s tampering with his memory, it would take something powerful-and dangerous. You could confront her or even test the theory somehow. But you''ll need to be careful, Sage. If Anna suspects you''re onto her, she might do something drastic."


    I met ra''s steady gaze, my heart pounding with a mixture of anger and determination. If Anna was keeping him from his memories, she wasn''t just hurting Titus; she was stealing his choice, robbing him of the truth. And if there was one thing I''d learned, it was that I couldn''t just sit back and watch anymore.


    "Then we''ll find a way to prove it," I said firmly, feeling a spark of resolve reignite within me. "If Anna has hidden his memories, I''ll uncover the truth. And this time, I''m not letting anyone stand in my way."

 Chapter 100

    SAGE


    Two days had passed, and Titus still hadn''t regained consciousness. The air in the house was thick with tension; every hour that ticked by weighing heavier on all of us. Despite our offers to help Anna care for him, she refused every time, insisting she could handle it herself. Her tone was sharp, her movements defensive, as if she was protecting him from more than just his condition.


    It was frustrating to watch. Every instinct in me screamed to intervene, to demand answers from Anna about why she was so adamant about keeping us away. Something about her behavior didn''t sit right, and the longer Titus stayed unconscious, the stronger my suspicions grew. I paced the living room, my mind racing, until I finally decided I couldn''t wait any longer. I needed to confront her.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Just as I moved toward the hallway, Scott stepped into my path, blocking my way with a firm expression. "Sage, don''t."


    I scowled at him, my frustration bubbling over. "Why not? She''s hiding something, Scott. This isn''t normal. And I''m not just going to stand here and do nothing while Titus-"


    He raised a hand, cutting me off. "Think about it. If you use Anna of anything without proof, it''s not just her you''ll be going up against-it''s Alpha Titus too. You know as well as I do that he trusts her. She has his favor."


    I clenched my fists, struggling to rein in my emotions. "His favor or not, I can''t just sit here. What if she''s the reason he''s like this? What if she''s doing something to keep him from remembering or, worse, from waking up?"


    Scott sighed heavily, his expression softening just enough to show he understood my frustration. "I get it, Sage. I do. But charging in there without a n will only put you in a worse position. You''re already walking a fine line with Titus. If he wakes up and sees you attacking Anna, it won''t matter if you''re right or not. He''ll side with her."


    The truth of his words hit me like a cold p. I knew he was right, but that didn''t make it any easier to ept. "So what am I supposed to do? Just wait?"


    Just as Scott opened his mouth to respond, the door to Titus and Anna''s room swung open with a jarring creak. Titus stepped out, his stride steady and his posturemanding, as if nothing unusual had happened. His piercing gazended directly on Scott,pletely bypassing me as though I were invisible. My heart sank at the deliberate dismissal.


    "Alpha, you''re awake!" Scott eximed, his voice tinged with both relief and surprise.


    Titus gave a small nod. "Yes. Apologies for the dy. Can you bring me up to speed on the n?"


    "Of course, Alpha," Scott stammered, clearly trying to mask his confusion.


    It''s only been two days since we talked about our n. It''s impossible for him to forget it in that short span of time.


    Without wasting another second, they began moving toward the study, I hesitated for a moment but quickly decided to follow. If Titus was back on his feet, there was no way I was sitting this out.


    But we hadn''t even made it a few steps before Titus suddenly stopped in his tracks. Caught off guard, I walked straight into his back, stumbling slightly. He turned to face me, his eyes narrowing in irritation. "Where do you think you''re going?" he asked, his tone icy,


    "I''d like to know about the n," I said firmly, meeting his gaze. I''ve been involved so far. I have the right to be there.


    He let out a sharp, humorlessugh, crossing his arms. "I trust no one but my beta. What makes you think I''d allow a stranger to join this meeting?"


    His words hit me like a punch to the gut. A stranger. My mouth fell open in shock, and I struggled to find my voice. I knew


    F


    C=


    he had lost his memories of me, but to call me a stranger after everything-even after what had happened between us at theke-is absurd.


    "Excuse me?" I managed, though my voice wavered. I wanted to confront him. But when I looked into his eyes, my anger faltered.


    There was nothing there. No spark of recognition, no hidden glimmer of familiarity. It wasn''t a game. He wasn''t trying to hurt me or push me away. He genuinely didn''t know who I was.


    "You don''t recognize me..." The words slipped from my lips, barely a whisper, but they felt like a plea.


    For a moment, I thought I saw something-an emotion shing in his eyes too quickly for me to ce. Guilt, maybe. Regret. But he quickly looked away, turning his back to me as if that would end the conversation.


    "Come if you''d like," he said gruffly, his voice curt and distant. "Just make sure you won''t be a burden to us."


    Then, without waiting for a reply, he continued walking toward the study. I stood there, frozen in ce, my mind spinning. I nced at Scott, whose face mirrored the confusion I felt. His brow furrowed as he watched Titus stride away with a tense determination. "What was that about?" I whispered, trying to make sense of the sudden shift in Titus''s demeanor. "He was looking at me as if today was the first time he saw me."


    Scott shook his head, his brow furrowed. "I have no idea what''s going on, but something''s wrong with him."


    ***


    0

 Chapter 102

    SAGE


    I was starting to think the potion ra had been working so tirelessly on wouldn''t be ready in time. The clock was ticking as we packed our things for the journey ahead, each item reminding me of the weight of what was toe. But just as I folded thest of my clothes


    into my bag, ra slipped into my room, a small, determined smile on her face.


    "Here," she said, holding out a tiny, carefully sealed bottle. Her eyes were heavy with exhaustion, but there was a spark of satisfaction there too. "This is it. I only managed to make one dose of the oil and the potion. You''ve got one shot at this, Sage. If you don''t follow the instructions exactly, there''s a good chance it won''t work. And if that happens... we''re back to square one."


    I took the bottle gingerly, as if it might shatter with just a touch. Are you sure this is safe?" My voice wavered, betraying the unease I had been trying to suppress. "I want Titus to get better, ra. But if there''s even the slightest chance this could put him in danger, I''m not going to risk it."


    ra''s expression softened as she ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "I''m not going to lie to you. I''m not one hundred percent sure about its effectiveness-or the side effects. But I can promise you this: the worst that could happen is... nothing. He just won''t remember you."


    I blew out a loud sigh, the weight of her words settling heavily on my shoulders. "I guess I can live with that. If this doesn''t work, then maybe... maybe this is the Moon Goddess''s n. Maybe we''re not meant to be, and this is just her way of telling me to let go." ra''s smile turned bittersweet, her usual teasing demeanor softened by the gravity of the moment. "I don''t think that''s true, Sage. But if that''s what you believe, then so be it. Whatever happens, I''m here with you. You''ll handle this."


    I nodded, though my heart felt like it was caught in a tug-of-war between hope and resignation. "Thanks, ra. For everything."


    She gave my shoulder a gentle squeeze before stepping back. "Good luck, Sage. And no matter what happens, you''ll do good."


    As ra''s footsteps faded down the hall, I stared at the small bottles resting in my hand, their liquid contents shimmering faintly under the soft glow of the lighting from the window One chance. That was all I had. No retries, no do-overs. Whether this potion would bring back the memories Titus had lost-or leave things unchanged-I knew one thing for sure! I couldn''t walk away from this without trying.


    The weight of it settled over me as I slipped the bottles carefully into my bag. My heart wavered between hope and fear, the stakes of whaty ahead both thrilling and terrifying.


    Once everything was packed and ready, we gathered in the living room. The air was thick with unspoken tension, the weight of the mission ahead hanging heavily over us. It was supposed to be just the three of us-Scott, Titus, and me. But, of course, Anna had other ns.


    "I''ming with you," she dered, her voice ringing with determination as she stepped into the room.


    Scott and I exchanged a look, our shared annoyance unspoken but perfectly clear, I opened my mouth to protest, but before I could get a word out, Titus turned to her, his expression softening in a way that made my stomach twist.


    "If that''s what you want," he said, his tone holding no hesitation. You cane."


    I clenched my jaw, biting back the urge to argue. Of course, he couldn''t say no to her. The way he looked at Anna-as though she were the only star in a dark sky-was enough to make my chest ache. He might not remember me, but he certainly remembered her. Scott caught my eye, his expression a careful mask, though I could see the flicker of annoyance behind it. He wasn''t thrilled about the addition of Anna either, but like me, he knew better than to push the issue when Titus had already made up his 1/3


    mind.


    "Then, I''lle as well," ra announced. "There''s no reason from me to stay here."


    "Well," I said, forcing a smile and adjusting the strap of my bag on my shoulder. "I guess we''re all set now."


    3


    Anna shed me a triumphant look, her arm lightly brushing against Titus as she moved to stand beside him. My jaw tightened, but I said nothing. I couldn''t let her presence-or her influence over him-distract me from what mattered most:pleting this mission and helping Titus, no matter what it took.


    Scott managed to secure a car for our journey, and to say it was impressive would be an understatement. The sleek ck vehicle gleamed under the sunlight, its polished exterior reflecting everything around it like a dark mirror. Its elongated body spoke of elegance and power, the low hum of its engine a subtle reminder of its speed and strength. The tinted windows gave it an air of mystery, and the chrome ents added just the right touch of sophistication. It was a car that turned heads without trying-a perfect fit for someone like Titus. Scott slid into the driver''s seat, adjusting the mirrors and steering wheel with an air of casual confidence. Titus was next, slipping into the passenger seat with the fluid grace he always carried, as if the world bent to amodate him. Anna was quick to follow, securing herself in the seat beside him with a sense of entitlement that made my stomach twist. She leaned slightly toward him, effectively positioning Titus in the middle.


    Our eyes met briefly through the car''s side window. The pull was immediate, that familiar ache stirring deep in my chest. I hadn''t expected this-the sharp pang of longing mixed with an unbearable sense of loss. To sit near him, to be that close, even for the duration of a car ride, felt like too much. The rawness of my emotions caught me off guard, and I had to look


    away.


    I chose the front passenger seat instead, settling in beside Scott. Behind me, I heard ra chuckle softly before sliding into the back seat. She strategically ced herself next to Titus.


    As Scott started the engine, the low purr vibrated through the car, and we pulled onto the road. The quiet tension in the vehicle was palpable, broken only by the faint hum of the engine and the asional rustling as someone shifted in their


    seat.


    I nced in the rearview mirror, my gaze inadvertently colliding with Titus''s once more. His expression was unreadable, his eyes sharp and focused yet somehow distant. Was he looking at me, or was he lost in his own thoughts?


    I couldn''t tell, and the uncertainty gnawed at me. The memories of his touch, his voice, his smile-it was all there, just beneath the surface, threatening to consume me. But now, in this moment, he was a stranger. A stranger who carried my heart without even knowing it. Unable to bear the weight of his gaze, I turned my attention to the road ahead, pretending to be engrossed in the passing. scenery. In the rearview mirror, Titus shifted slightly, his movements subtle yet noticeable, as though he, too, was unsettled.


    ra caught my eye and raised an eyebrow, a knowing smirk tugging at her lips. I shot her a warning re, silently willing her to behave, but she only shrugged, her amusement evident.


    The car pressed forward, carrying us toward our destination-and the unknown thaty ahead.


    The n was to reach the town proper before noon. There, we were to meet an infamous hunter who, ording to Scott, was one of the best in the region. His reputation was both fearsome and respected-aman known for his ruthlessness but also his unerring efficiency. If anyone could help us navigate the treacherous road ahead, it was him.


    As we drove our way, Scott and Titus were deep in conversation, going over the details of the hunter''s background and the logistics of the mission. Their voices were low, urgent, and precise.


    I stayed silent but attentively listened to their conversation. Anna, of course, deliberately held Titus'' hand as if she were marking her territory.


    The town appeared on the horizon as the sun climbed higher, its golden rays spilling across the rooftops and cobblestone


    F


    streets. The sight was both charming and ominous-a picturesque facade hiding secrets and, perhaps, danger.


    60, 74%=


    Scott handed me a folded map and told me to pull out, pointing to a small tavern near the edge of town. "That''s where he said to meet him," Scott exined, his tone clipped.


    Titus nodded, his expression unreadable as his sharp eyes scanned the surroundings. There was something about the way he carried himself-rigid, focused, and entirely in control-that kept the rest of us on edge. "Let''s move quickly," he said in a low,manding voice. "I don''t want to linger here longer than necessary."


    Scott pulled the car to a discreet stop behind a row of dpidated buildings on the outskirts of town. The narrow alley provided just enough cover to hide the vehicle from prying eyes. As we stepped out, the cool morning air greeted us, carrying with it the scent of damp earth and the faint aroma of bread baking somewhere nearby.


    Titus adjusted his jacket, his movements deliberate. "Keep your eyes open," he said. "We don''t know who else might be watching."


    The town was already alive with activity, the streets bustling with early risers preparing for the day ahead. Vendors arranged their wares in small stalls lining the cobblestone roads, their voices calling out to passersby in an attempt to make their first sales. Children darted through the crowd,ughing as they chased each other, while shopkeepers swept their doorsteps, adding to the rhythm of the waking town.


    We walked cautiously, trying to blend into the crowd. ra stuck close to me, her sharp eyes scanning every face we passed, while Scott led the way with practiced ease. Anna clung to Titus''s arm, her presence as overbearing as ever. I trailed slightly behind, my senses heightened, and every sound and movement around me amplified.


    It didn''t take long for the bar Scott had mentioned toe into view. Nestled in a quiet corner of the bustling square, the establishment looked unassuming at first nce. Its weathered wooden sign creaked as it swayed in the breeze, the faded letters spelling out The Rusty Fang. The windows were clouded, obscuring whatever was happening inside, and the faint sound of muffled voices leaked through the walls.


    Scott stopped just outside, turning to face us. "This is it," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "The hunter should be waiting inside. Remember, let me do the talking.".


    Titus gave him a curt nod, his expression betraying no emotion. "Let''s get this over with."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I swallowed the unease bubbling in my chest as we approached the bar. Whatevery ahead, there was no turning back now.


    ******

 Chapter 103

    SAGEOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    Scott pushed the heavy door open, the creak echoing through the dimly lit interior of The Rusty Fang. The scent of old wood, spilled ale, and a faint metallic tang greeted us. Inside, the bar was quiet except for a low murmur of voices. A handful of patrons lingered at scattered tables, their faces shadowed under dim hangingnterns.


    We followed Scott as he led us to a secluded corner where a man sat alone. His presence was imposing despite his seemingly rxed posture. The hunter exuded an air of rugged charm that was impossible to ignore. His chiseled features were weathered, as if he''d spent more time battling the elements than under a roof. A faint scar traced the length of his right cheekbone, a testament to a life lived dangerously. His jawline was strong, covered in a day''s worth of scruff that only added to his appeal, and his piercing green eyes seemed to see far more than they let on.


    His dark, tousled hair fell just to the nape of his neck, giving him an untamed look that paired perfectly with his broad shoulders and muscr build. He wore a worn leather jacket over a ck shirt that clung to his frame; the fabric frayed just enough to suggest years of hard use. A faint, earthy scent of leather and pine seemed to follow him, making him seem like he belonged more to the wilderness than any civilized city.


    Despite his rugged appearance, there was a sharpness in his gaze-a wit and intelligence that hinted he wasn''t just brawn. His smirk, quick and crooked, carried the confidence of a man who had seen it all and survived to tell the tale. Yet, beneath the surface, there was a shadow in his eyes, a glimpse of someone who had paid the price for the life he led.


    "You''rete," the man said, his voice low and gravelly.


    Scott offered a tense smile as he pulled out a chair and sat across from him. "Had to make sure we weren''t followed. You know how it is."


    The hunter leaned back in his chair, his gaze shifting briefly to Titus, then to me. His eyes lingered for a moment, narrowing slightly before he returned his attention to Scott. "Let''s skip the pleasantries. What do you want?"


    Titus stepped forward, hismanding presence drawing the hunter''s attention immediately. The air seemed to shift around him, his tone firm yet calcted. "We need your expertise," he began, his deep voice cutting through the murmur of the bar. "There are several groups we need to track down and persuade to join our cause. These aren''t ordinary negotiations -they''re delicate, and the stakes are high."


    The hunter''s sharp green eyes narrowed as he leaned forward, resting his forearms on the table. "So, we''re not hunting rouges this time, huh? It sounds like you''re not just after alliances. What''s the catch?"


    Titus didn''t flinch under the hunter''s scrutiny. "Some of these groups are... wary of outsiders. Others are outright hostile. We need someone who knows the terrain, their habits, and how to approach them without igniting conflict."


    Scott chimed in, his voice lessmanding but no less serious. And someone who knows how to handle trouble if ites to that."


    The hunter let out a low chuckle, a rough sound that hinted at years of experience in dangerous dealings. "You''re not just looking for a guide-you''re looking for someone who can do the dirty work if things go south."


    Titus''s jaw tightened slightly, but he met the hunter''s gaze without wavering. "We need someone who can navigate the unpredictable. Someone who won''t falter when things getplicated. Can you do that?"


    The hunter smirked, his expression a mix of amusement and intrigue. "I can. But let me guess-you''re not telling me the whole story, are you?"


    Titus''s lips twitched in the faintest hint of a smile, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "You''ll get the full picture when you need to. For now, all you need to know is that we''re building something bigger than any one pack. Something worth fighting for." The hunter studied him for a moment longer, then leaned back in his chair with a shrug. "Fair enough. I''m in-for the right price."


    F


    003 74%=


    Titus nodded, signaling to Scott, who ced a heavy envelope of cash on the table. The hunter nced at it briefly before meeting Titus''s gaze again.


    Scott reached into his coat and pulled out an envelope filled with cash, tossing it onto the table.


    "One hundred grand," Scott said. "And there''s more where that came from if you deliver."


    The hunter chuckled, his fingers closing the envelope, "Cash is a good start," he said, his voice low and gravelly. "But I don''t think that''s enough to cover everything that''s at risk."


    Titus''s gaze grew colder, his jaw tightening as he squared his shoulders, unwavering. His voice was a calm yet deadly whisper, the kind that made the air around us feel thicker, more dangerous. "What could possibly be more valuable than money?"


    The hunter''s smirk deepened, his eyes gleaming with predatory amusement. He took a slow step forward, his movements deliberate as his hand lifted, the dagger glinting in the low light. The de pointed straight at me, and in that moment, I felt every ounce of tension in the room coil like a taut wire ready to snap.


    "Her," the hunter said, his voice low and thick with meaning as he pointed his dagger right at me.


    Titus''s eyes darkened, the storm brewing within him. But his voice remained steady and controlled, even though I could see the muscles in his jaw working-the subtle twitch of restraint. "She''s not part of this deal," he said, his words deliberate, each one carrying the weight of a promise he wasn''t ready to break.


    The hunter only smiled wider, clearly enjoying the tension he had created, savoring the power he held in this moment. "Well, she is now," he said, his eyes flicking between me and Titus.


    **

 Chapter 104

    Tue,


    Chapter 104 SAGE


    I stiffened at the hunter''s pointed words, my pulse racing as I locked eyes with him. His smirk only deepened as he noticed my reaction. "What''s that supposed to mean?" I demanded, my voice surprisingly firm despite the swirl of unease in my chest.


    The hunter''s gaze shifted to me, slow and deliberate, before snapping back to Titus. "Oh, I''ve heard the whispers," he said, his tone sharp and teasing. "A woman with an alpha''s blood and the power of the red wolf, she was more valuable than any gold in the world." His smirk turned into a sly grin. "If you really want my help, Alpha, I want her. You have no idea how many powerful alphas were willing to pay just to have her as their breeder. She''ll create a perfect heir."


    I clenched my fists at his insinuation, anger rising like a me threatening to ignite. "I am not up for grabs," I shot back, my voice cracking slightly as I spoke.


    Titus stepped forward before I could say more, his broad shoulders blocking me from view like a protective wall. His voice, though calm, carried a dangerous edge. "You''re threatening her?" he asked, the steel in his tone daring the hunter to confirm.


    The hunter chuckled, a low, gravelly sound that only stoked the tension. "Threatening? Oh no, Alpha, I''m simply stating the facts. She''s leverage-a powerful one at that. If you''re as desperate as you seem, then you should know that she''s the price worth paying." Heat rose to my cheeks in fury. But before I couldsh out, Titus''s voice sliced through the air.


    "If you think, for even a second, that I''d offer her as payment-" he began, his words dropping into a growl that sent shivers down my spine.


    The hunter raised his hands in mock surrender, his dagger glinting as he gestured. "Easy, now," he said, his smirk never faltering. "I''m not saying you have to hand her over. Not yet, anyway." He leaned forward slightly, as if sharing some great secret. "I just want you to think about it. Everythinges at a cost, and your cost is standing right beside you."


    The weight of his words pressed heavily on me, but Titus''s unwavering stance was afort, even as I sensed the battle raging within him to keep hisposure.


    "We''re not doing this," Titus said, his voice cold andmanding. "You''ll get your cash, and you''ll do the job we''ve asked for. I''ll even add more money if you want to. But Sage is not, and will never be, a bargaining chip. Do I make myself clear?"


    For the first time, the hunter''s smirk wavered, his amusement dimming just slightly. But the glint in his eye hinted at something else-perhaps respect or an unwilling admiration. Still, he didn''t push further.


    "Fine," he said with a shrug, his tone still carrying that insufferable edge. "Have it your way, Alpha. Then, I''m afraid that we have no business here."


    Without another word, he turned, leaving us standing in the tense silence of the room. My chest heaved as tried to steady my breathing, my emotions still boiling just beneath the surface. Titus stood rigid beside me, his fists clenched at his sides.


    Titus stayed silent as he approached the bar counter. He ordered the ss of whiskey. We had no other choice but to follow him and watch him as he silently brought his ss to one of the tables.


    The bar''s dim lighting and smoky atmosphere did little to calm the tension hanging in the air. Titus sat at the far end of the table, nursing a ss of whiskey in one hand, his expression dark and unreadable as his gaze fixed on a random spot across the room. The others were scattered around, trying to regroup after the confrontation with the hunter.


    I leaned toward Scott, lowering my voice so only he could hear. How important is this guy, really?" I asked. "Is he worth all this trouble?"


    @ BB Chapter 101


    Scott gave a weary sigh, ncing at Titus before turning back to me. "He''s more than important, Sage. He''s crucial. The man''s connections are unmatched, and he knows the terrain better than anyone else we could find. Without him, we''re walking into the lion''s den blind."


    I pressed my lips together, my thoughts racing


    "And there''s no one else we can turn to?"


    Scott shook his head. "Not for this kind of job. If we want a chance at sess, we need him on board."


    I nced toward Titus, who seemed lost in thought, his grip on the ss tightening as if it were the only thing keeping him grounded. My chest tightened. If the hunter was as essential as Scott imed, then maybe... maybe I should consider the deal. For the mission. For everyone''s sake.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t even think about it," Scott said sharply, as if reading my thoughts.


    I blinked, startled by his tone. "Think about what?"


    "Sacrificing yourself for this." His voice dropped lower, his eyes narrowing.


    Before I could respond, a sharp voice cut through the quiet hum of the bar.


    "I can''t believe this," Anna spat, her tone dripping with irritation. She was sitting right beside him, arms crossed tightly over her chest as she red at Titus. "You''re willing to jeopardize everything, and I mean everything, because of her?"


    Her usation hung in the air, loud enough to draw a few curious nces from the bar''s other patrons. Titus didn''t flinch. He slowly set his ss down and looked at her, his expression cold and detached.


    "I''m not jeopardizing the mission," he said evenly. "I''m protecting one of my own. What kind of king am I if I''ll sacrifice my people just to put myself back in power?"


    All the fragile hopes I had been clinging to, the ones quietly brewing deep within me, crumbled like a house of cards. They slipped through my fingers, leaving behind a cold, sinking emptiness. I didn''t want to admit it-not even to myself-but when Titus refused to let the hunter use me as payment, something stirred within me.


    It wasn''t just relief or gratitude. No, it was something far more dangerous. A flicker of warmth, a feeling I thought / had buried a long time ago, something that whispered of trust and protection.


    But the warmth was fleeting, crushed under the weight of reality. He didn''t do it for me. Not really. He did it because he was conscious of what other people would think of him. He was trying to gain people''s trust, and the news of him using me as a payment to get what he wants sends a different message.


    I clenched my fists, willing away the pang of disappointment that followed the realization. I had to remind myself that Titus didn''t even remember who I was-what we were. He wasn''t the man who once promised me the moon and stars, nor the one who fought for my happiness at any cost. That Titus was gone, reced by someone who looked right through me as if I were a stranger.


    And yet, despite everything, that brief moment of his defiance against the hunter stirred a hope I had no right to feel. It was reckless to want more and foolish to read into something that was likely nothing.


    All our atten


    was directed towards Anna when she had more something to say.


    Anna let out a bitterugh, her face twisting with disbelief. "One of your own? She''s a liability! She''s putting us all at risk just by being here, and you know it!"


    I opened my mouth to defend myself, but Titus beat me to it.


    That''s enough, Anna," he said, his voice carrying an edge of warning.


    Her eyes widened slightly at his tone, but she didn''t back down. You''re choosing her over me?" she used, her voice trembling with barely contained anger.


    RBB.


    Titus stood, his towering presence silencing the conversation around us. "I''m to choosing anybody!"


    ?, 61%


    Anna''s face flushed, and for a moment, I thought she might argue further. But instead, she huffed and stormed off toward the other end of the bar, muttering something under her breath


    I exhaled shakily, unsure whether to feel relieved or guilty. The tension was suffocating, and the weight of Anna''s words lingered heavily on my mind.


    Titus sat back down, his eyes briefly meeting mine. There was no warmth there, nofort-only a steely determination that reminded me of the Alpha he was. Still, his defense of me sent an inexplicable pang through my chest.


    Scott cleared his throat, breaking the silence. "Let''s settle here for tonight as we work out a new n."


    Titus nodded, but his gaze drifted back to his ss, his thoughts clearly elsewhere. I sat quietly, thinking about all the possible things that we can consider to make this n work.

 Chapter 105

    ChapterSAGE


    105


    We decided to stay in the city for the night. Titus, ever the meticulous nner, arranged amodations at one of the most opulent hotels I''d ever seen. The sleek marble exterior gleamed under the city lights, and the revolving ss doors seemed to invite us into a world where luxury was a way of life.


    At first, I worried about the attention this would draw. Staying somewhere this extravagant felt like painting a target on our backs. But when I voiced my concern, Scott merely smirked and said, "Don''t worry. No one will question this."


    It wasn''t until we were at the reception desk that I realized why. The elegant concierge greeted Titus with a warm, deferential smile, addressing him by name and weing him as if he were royalty. "Wait... this ce belongs to you?" I asked, incredulous.


    Titus nced at me, his expression unreadable. "My family," he corrected. "My mother''s side, to be specific. Shees from the Darion line."


    The Darion name sent a ripple of understanding through me. They weren''t just influential-they were untouchable. Old money, old power. The kind of lineage that even the royal family treated with caution.


    I shouldn''t have been surprised. Titus always exuded authority, but this level of influence was staggering. No wonder he was able to secure rooms for all of us without so much as a raised eyebrow from the staff.


    We were each given a keycard to our own rooms-except, of course, for Titus and Anna. The receptionist handed them a single card with an almost conspiratorial smile. My stomach churned as Anna''s hand brushed against Titus''s arm, herugh soft and sweet like a practiced melody.


    I quickly looked away, forcing myself to focus on the keycard in my hand. A private room. A luxury I should be grateful for,/ but instead, it felt like a hollow prize.


    As we made our way to the elevator, I couldn''t help but steal a nce at Titus. He was standing beside Anna, his expression as distant as it had been since we arrived, yet he stayed close enough for her to im her territory with ease. She wrapped her arm around his, leaning into him as if staking her im in front of all of us.


    ra caught my eye and raised a brow, her unspoken question clear. I just shook my head, unwilling to let her see the sting that lodged itself deep in my chest.


    When we reached our floor, everyone scattered to their respective rooms. As I slipped into mine, the heavy door closing behind me, I tried to ignore the image burned into my mind-Titus and Anna, walking into their shared room together.


    I went straight to the bathroom, needing the soothing sound of running water to drown out the storm in my chest. Turning the faucet, I watched as the cool water filled the tub.


    I began to undress. I can''t wait to wash away all the bad memories that happened today. That''s when I felt it a small, forgotten weight in my pocket. The bottle. I pulled it out, its contents swirling faintly under the dim bathroom light.


    Stepping into the tub, I let the cold water embrace me until it dulled into a numbing chill. The bottle rested in my hand. I stared at it, the faint shimmer inside feeling like a physical manifestation of the hope I was too afraid to admit I still carried. This little vial had the potential to put everything back where it belonged, to restore what had been lost. Buttely, I found myself questioning whether that was truly what I wanted.


    Net out a loud sigh, the sound echoing in the small space. My fingers tightened around the bottle before I finally ced it on the side table; its presence was both a relief and a reminder of everything unresolved.


    The ritual to make the potion work-it was a long shot. The impossibility of it only mirrored how unattainable my old life


    0


    B4261This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    with Titus felt. Maybe it was better this way to set the bottle aside and focus on what was in front of me instead of chasing a past that might not want to be found.


    The cold water seeped into my skin, cooling not just my body but the whirlwind of thoughts in my mind. I let out a slow breath and leaned back, closing my eyes. The water was soothing washing away the weight of the day, if only for a moment.


    Once I finally felt calm, I pushed myself up, droplets sliding down as I stepped out of the tub. Grabbing a towel, I wrapped it around myself and dried off. The cold bath had cleared my head, sparking an idea-a new n. If we truly needed the hunter''s help, there had to be another way to convince him. Something I could do on my terms.


    As I tightened the towel around me, my gaze fell on a nearby drawer. Curiosity got the better of me, and when I pulled it open, I was surprised to find it neatly stocked with brand-new clothes. Who they belonged to, I had no idea, but they were far better than the wrinkled, dirty ones I had brought with me.


    I sifted through the options, picking out a pair of soft lounge pants and a loose sweater. Comfortable but practical, perfect for whatever wasing next. As I slipped into the fresh clothes a small sense offort settled over me.


    Once I was fully dressed, I didn''t waste a second. Determined, I slipped out of my room as quietly as possible. The halls of the hotel were eerily silent, the luxurious surroundings doing little to calm the storm brewing in my chest. How was I supposed to find the hunter? I had no idea. But returning to the bar where we''d first met seemed like a good ce


    to start.


    Before leaving, I grabbed a small dagger from my bag and tucked it securely at my back. It wasn''t much, but it gave me a sense of security, however small. I knew what I was doing was reckless, maybe even outright dangerous, but I couldn''t sit back and do nothing. If there was a chance I could help with this mission, I had to take it. With a deep breath, I headed straight to the elevator, the quiet ding of its arrival echoing in the empty corridor.


    When I arrived at the bar, its dim lighting and smoky air greeted me like an old friend. I scanned the room for the hunter, but I didn''t find any traces of him. I was thinking of asking around, but I don''t know where to start.


    I turned my back only to bump into Scott. He was standing right behind me, arms crossed, eyes locked on me like a predator ready to pounce.


    My stomach dropped.


    "What are you doing here, Sage?" He demanded, his voice low but sharp enough to cut through the noisy chatter around us.


    "I should be the one asking that question," I stuttered, trying to throw his question back at him.


    "I saw you sneak out of your room. I followed you, and here we are. Now, will you please answer my question?"


    I hesitated, knowing he wouldn''t approve of my n, but deciding honesty was my best shot. "I came to talk to the hunter," I admitted, standing my ground. "I think I can convince him to work with us."


    Scott''s jaw tightened, and he shook his head, clearly frustrated. "You''re insane if you think Alpha Titus will let you handle this alone. Do you have any idea how dangerous he is? What if he tries something? Do you even have a n?"


    I met his gaze, my voice steady. "That''s why I didn''t n on telling him. But you, of all people, know how important this is. So instead of scolding me, why don''t you just help me find him? I shifted slightly, the hidden dagger pressing reassuringly against my back. Scott let out a heavy sigh, running a hand through his hair. "This is a terrible idea. And if Alpha Titus finds out-"


    That''s why we don''t have to tell him." I cut him off, my voice firmer than I expected. "We can just say that the hunter agrees on epting the money. That''s it."


    "You think the alpha is stupid to believe that?"


    19.28


    wea, Nov ZU


    "He had no reason not to. He''s offering a lot of money. We can just ask the hunter to ask for more money, I insisted.


    Scott stared at me for a long moment, his frustration evident. But then he sighed again, his expression softening slightly. "Fine," he relented, his tone gruff. "But if you''re doing this, you''re not doing it alone. I''ll stay and watch your back." Relief washed over me, though I kept my expression neutral. "Thank you," I said quietly.


    Scott nodded but didn''t look happy about it. "Let''s get this over with before I change my mind."


    "But wait. We don''t know where to find him." I said.


    "Don''t worry. Leave that to me," he replied.


    0

 Chapter 106

    SAGE


    1 had no idea the bar had a back room. As Scott and I were led through a narrow hallway, the atmosphere shifted dramatically. The air felt heavier, the dim light from a single overhead bulb barely illuminating the space. When we stepped inside, the room greeted us with a


    stark contrast to the lively bar out front.


    It was dark, cramped, and rusty, as if this part of the building hadn''t been touched by renovation in decades. The smell of stale alcohol and faint metallic tang hung in the air, adding to the oppressive atmosphere. A handful of people lingered around small tables, their conversations dying the moment we entered.


    All eyes turned to us, their gazes sharp and unweing. Each stare felt like it carried a silent challenge, as if they were waiting for us to exin our presence or make a wrong move. The people here weren''t ordinary bar patrons; they exuded an aura of danger. Scarred faces, weathered expressions, and tense postures told a story of lives lived on the fringes of thew-or perhaps far beyond it.


    I couldn''t help but feel exposed under their scrutiny, like a deer walking into a den of wolves. My heartbeat quickened, but I forced myself to appear calm, standing straighter as I followed Scott''s lead.


    "This ce screams trouble," I muttered under my breath, my eyes scanning the room with a practiced wariness.


    "Now, do you realized how stupid it is to go here alone?" he said.


    I roll my eyes at him in response. I''m aware of the danger, I wasn''t just expecting it to be this dangerous.


    A hulking man near the corner spat on the floor, his eyes narrowing at us. Another man whispered something to hispanion, who chuckled darkly. The atmosphere felt thick with unspoken threats, but no one made a move-yet.


    Scott stepped closer to me, his presence solid and reassuring. "Stay close," he said, his voice firm.


    I didn''t need to be told twice. This was no ce for mistakes, and every instinct in me screamed to stay on guard. Whatever/ deal I thought / could strike with the hunter suddenly felt far riskier than I had imagined. But it was toote to back out now.


    We moved deeper into the room, my senses on high alert with every step. The murmurs of conversation picked up again, though I could feel the weight of curious, suspicious stares lingering on us. Scott stayed just half a step ahead, his body a barrier between me and the unknown threats around us.


    In the far corner, seated at a battered wooden table, was the hunter. His rugged features were cast in shadow, but his piercing eyes caught the dim light, gleaming like a predator''s. He leaned back in his chair,pletely at ease despite the tension in the room, as if he owned it.


    "Well, well," he drawled, a slow grin spreading across his face. "Look who graces us with her presence."


    Scott cleared his throat, stepping forward. "Let''s make this quick


    The hunter''s gaze flicked to me, ignoring Scott entirely. "Bold of you toe back here, littledy," he said, his tone almost amused. "Got tired of letting the big bad Alpha speak for you?"


    I clenched my jaw, refusing to let his words rattle me. "I''m here because we need your help. And if money isn''t enough to convince you, I''m prepared to negotiate."


    His brows lifted, and his smile widened. "Negotiate, huh? That''s a dangerous word around here."


    Scott''s hand twitched at his side, close to the concealed weapon he always carried. "Don''t push it," he warned, his voice like a low growl.


    The hunter chuckled, leaning forward to rest his elbows on the table. "Rx, Beta. I''m just having a bit of fun. Sit down," he


    said, gesturing to the empty chairs across from him.


    Scott hesitated, but I moved first, pulling out the chair and sitting down. Scott sighed and followed, his eyes never leaving


    the hunter.


    "What exactly are you offering?" the hunter asked, his voice dropping to a more serious tone.


    "I''ll agree to your offer, but under one condition," I said firmly, even though my heart raced at the words.


    Scott stiffened beside me, his hand shooting out to grip my arm "Sage, no-"


    "I wasn''t asking for you opinion, Scott," I interrupted, turning to him.


    His jaw clenches as he looked at me with hesitation. He probably noticed the determination in my eyes that he was finally convinced that there''s nothing he can say that will change my mind.


    The hunter watched us with interest, his fingers tapping idly on the table. "Go on. I''m listening," he said, tilting his head.


    I took a deep breath, meeting his sharp gaze. "I''ll agree to be the payment for this mission. I''m aware of your intention to sell me to the highest bidder. But under one condition, that I''ll be the one to choose who are allowed to join the auction."


    His smile turned predatory. "I don''t think that you''re in the position to negotiate, littledy."


    I leaned forward, keeping my voice steady. "On the contrary, I have all the rights to demand everything. I''m worth more than thousand of gold bars and pile of money, aren''t I?"


    The room seemed to grow quieter, the tension thick as the hunter considered slightly.


    my


    words. He leaned back, his eyes narrowing


    The hunter leaned back in his chair, his dark eyes never leaving mine as a slow smirk tugged at the corners of his lips. "You''ve got guts," he said finally, his tone almost amused. "I''ll give you that."


    Beside me, Scott''s jaw tightened, his frustration radiating off him in waves, but he stayed silent, clearly holding back whatever argument was wing at his throat.,


    The hunter''s gaze shifted briefly to Scott, then back to me, as he let the moment stretch ufortably long. "Alright," he said atst, his voice calm but edged with skepticism. "Let''s say I agree to include your condition. How can I be sure you''re going to hold up your end of the bargain?"


    I took a slow breath, then spoke before I could overthink it. "Does a blood pact will be enough?"


    Scott''s head snapped toward me, his eyes wide with disbelief. "Sage, are you


    serious?"


    I didn''t look at him, my focus locked on the hunter. "It''s the only way to guarantee trust between us. If either side breaks the pact, there are consequences."


    The hunter leaned in, his dark eyes narrowing as he studied me intently. "A blood pact, huh?" he drawled, his tone tinged with intrigue. "That''s not something you hear about every day." His lips curved into a sharp, predatory grin. "You do realize what you''re proposing, don''t you? It''s binding magic. If you fail to uphold your end of the deal, the consequences won''t just be... minor inconveniences."


    "Don''t worry, I''m big girl. I know what I getting myself into," I said, my voice unwavering.


    Scott grabbed my arm, his voice low and urgent. "Do you even hear yourself right now? A blood pact isn''t just risky-it''s dangerous. If something goes wrong..."


    I finally turned to him, meeting his worried gaze. "If we don''t do this, we lose any chance ofpleting this mission. We need his help, Scott."


    The hunter chuckled, his anusement evident as he tapped his chin in mock contemtion. "Well, well," he drawled, his toneced with intrigue. "I''m almost tempted, littledy. But let''s not kid ourselves-I''m not stupid enough to cross an alpha, especially one who used to be the ruthless Lycan King"


    "He can''t act against something he doesn''t know about," I shot back, my voice firm despite the nervous knot in my stomach.


    The hunter''s grin widened, his teeth gleaming in the dim light. Fair point. But let''s see if your courage holds up."


    "Wait, hold up!" Scott interjected, stepping between us with a raised hand. "We need a moment. Sage and I need to talk- now." "Take all the time you want, sweetheart," the hunter replied smoothly, leaning back against the table. "I''m not going anywhere."


    Scott grabbed my arm, pulling me into the far corner of the room. His grip was firm but not painful, his concern etched across his face. "Sage, you can''t do this," he hissed, his voice low but urgent. "There''s no way in hell Alpha Titus would ever agree to something like this!"


    "That''s exactly why he doesn''t need to know," I countered, meeting Scott''s worried gaze with determination. "This is the only way to make sure the hunter agrees to help us."


    "This is insane, Sage!" Scott hissed, his eyes zing with frustration. "If the hunter doesn''t kill you, Alpha Titus will the moment he finds out about this!"


    "Then he doesn''t need to find out," I said, my voice steady even though my heart was pounding. "This is my decision, Scott."


    Scott ran a hand through his hair, his exasperation evident. "You''re ying with fire, Sage. And you don''t even know how badly you''re going to get burned."


    "I know the risks," I replied, my voice soft but firm. "If this is the price we have to pay, then so be it."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Scott stared at me for a long moment, his jaw tight. Finally, he sighed, releasing my arm. "I don''t know why you''re doing this for a man who doesn''t remember you," he muttered.


    I chuckled, "So, am I. Let''s just say th


    He shook his head, but remained silent.


    I''m suffering from a superheroplex where I always wanted to save everyone."


    Scott and I returned to the table where the hunter lounged casually, his boots propped on the chair across from him. His dagger spunzily between his fingers, the gleaming de catching the dim light. He smirked as we approached, as if he already knew the oue of our hushed conversation.


    "Well, that was quick," the hunter drawled, setting the dagger on the table with a soft clink. "I take it you''ve alreadye up with a decision?"


    I nodded, trying to appear braver than I felt. "Yes. We''ll do the blood pact."


    The hunter''s smirk widened into a full grin, predatory and sharp, "Now, that''s what I like to hear. But I need to make sure you fully understand what you''re agreeing to, sweetheart. There''s no backing out once it''s done." He leaned forward, his piercing gaze locking onto mine. "Fail to hold up your end of the bargain, and you''ll suffer consequences worse than death. Magic like this doesn''t mess around."


    "I understand," I said firmly, my voice steady despite the nervous flutter in my chest.


    Scott, standing slightly behind me, muttered something under his breath, his disapproval radiating off him like heat. I ignored it. This wasn''t his decision to make.


    The hunter reached into his coat and pulled out a small vial filled with a dark, viscous liquid. He ced it on the table, its contents swirling ominously. "This is the catalyst," he exined. "We both bleed into the vial, speak the terms of our


    agreement, and drink from it. The magic does the rest."


    Scott tensed, his fists clenching at his sides. "This is a mistake," he muttered, but he didn''t stop me as I stepped closer to the


    table.


    The hunter retrieved his dagger, flipping it skillfully in his hand before holding it out to me, hilt first. "Ladies first," he said, his grin taunting.

 Chapter 107

    SAGE


    After sealing the deal, Scott and I returned to the hotel, exhaustion weighing heavy on us. The streets were quiet, and the world hushed in the way only the dead of night could bring. By the time we made it back to our rooms, it was already past midnight. I didn''t need to sneak in this time-Scott''s presence was enough to deflect any suspicion if someone happened to see us.


    Scott walked me to my door, his expression a mix of concern and exasperation. He was clearly still uneasy about everything that had transpired but wasn''t about to push the subject further tonight.


    "Thank you foring with me, Scott," I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper.


    He offered me a tired but genuine smile. "It''s my pleasure looking after you, Sage. We owe you a huge favor for what you just did."


    I forced a smile, hoping it would mask the heaviness in my chest.


    "Let''s not talk about it now. You should go and get some rest. I''m sure you''re tired."


    He hesitated, as if considering whether to argue, but eventually nodded. "Alright. Good night, Sage. Try to get some sleep."


    "You too," I replied. I waited until his footsteps faded down the hallway before I turned and unlocked my door.


    The moment I stepped inside, the darkness wrapped around me like a nket. I closed the door behind me and exhaled, finally allowing myself a moment of quiet. The room was steeped in shadows, the only light spilling in faintly through therge windows. I started to move toward the bed when a subtle movement caught my eye. My heart jumped to my throat as I spotted a dark figure sitting silently in the chair near the corner.


    I was about to scream, my instincts taking over, when a familiar baritone voice broke through the stillness.


    "Where have you two been?"


    The calm authority in his tone sent a chill through me. My hand froze halfway to the dagger tucked at my side. I couldn''t see his face clearly, but the silver light from the moon was enough to outline his broad shoulders, his unmistakable presence filling the room. "T-Titus?" I stammered, my voice trembling, barely more than a whisper in the oppressive silence of the room.


    "Answer the question, Sage," he said, his voice low and steady, each word heavy with unspoken threat. It wasn''t loud, but it carried the weight of a storm brewing just beneath the surface.


    I took a shaky step back, my hand instinctively brushing against the wall behind me. "What are you doing here in my room? How did you even get inside?" I deflected, firing back questions of my own in a desperate attempt to stall.


    "I own this fcking hotel; I have every right to be in every damn room in this building. Now, answer the damn question, Sage!" He snapped, his voice erupting like a p of thunder. His eyes burned


    with an unnatural red glow, a hauntingly familiar sign of the beast lurking within him. The raw intensity in his gaze froze me in ce.


    "I... I wanted to take a walk," I finally managed, my voice wavering under the weight of his fury. "Get some fresh air. Scott offered to apany me."


    "Liar." The word sliced through the air, quiet but venomous.


    Before I could react, he closed the distance between us in the blink of an eye. One moment, he was across the room; the next, I was pressed firmly against the wall. His hands were on his neck, gently pressing around it, and his body loomed so close that I could feel the heat radiating from him. My breath hitched as his piercing eyes locked onto mine.


    "Are you having an affair with my Beta?" The usation dripped with venom, his voice low and dangerous as his chest rose and fell with barely restrained rage.


    "What? No!" I eximed, my voice cracking as I struggled against the sheer force of his presence.


    "Don''t lie to me, Sage," Titus growled, his voice a mix of anger and desperation that sent a shiver through me. He leaned in so close that I could feel his breath brushing against my face, and it felt like all the space between us had disappeared.


    "I''m not lying!" I shot back, my voice louder than I intended. My chest tightened as I tried to keep my emotions in check, but they were threatening to overwhelm me. "And even if what you''re saying was true, why does it matter? I''m free to do whatever I want, Titus! I can date whoever I choose!"


    "No, you''re not!" he yelled, his voice booming through the room.


    His eyes glowed fiercely, their intensity piercing through me, as if he were iming a truth I didn''t even understand.


    I opened my mouth to argue, to tell him he didn''t have any right to say that, but I didn''t get the chance. Before I could speak, Titus closed the distance between us in an instant. His hands grabbed my face, firm yet gentle, and his lips crushed against mine in a kiss that stole the air from my lungs.


    His kiss was overwhelming, like he was pouring all his anger, frustration, and something far deeper into it. His lips moved with a fiery intensity, demanding everything from me, and I felt my body respond without my permission. My heart raced as I got lost in the moment, the connection between us too strong to resist.


    His grip tightened, as if he was


    afraid I''d pull away, and the kiss


    deepened. It was powerful, raw, and filled with emotions I couldn''t


    untangle. My hands instinctively,


    reached for his shirt, unsure whether to push him away or pull him closer. Every thought, every argument I''d been holding onto, faded under theBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    heat of his touch.


    I gasped for air as Titus finally pulled back, leaving both of us breathless. Our foreheads remained pressed together, his breath mingling with mine in the heavy silence that followed. The room felt charged, as if the air around us had thickened with unspoken truths.


    "Who the hell are you, and what did


    you do to me?" he whispered, his


    voice hoarse andced with


    something couldn''t quite ce-frustration, yearning, desperation. "I don''t know a single thing about you, yet you''ve managed to turn my entire world upside down in an instant. I don''t know who you are... but everything about you feels like home. Like I''ve known you


    forever."


    His words hit me like a tidal wave, and I struggled to hold back the emotions threatening to surface. I frowned, meeting his gaze. His eyes, usually so sharp andmanding, now looked lost-clouded with confusion and pain. Seeing him like this broke something inside me. "I''m nothing but a part of your past," I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper. It was the only exnation I could give without unraveling everything.


    Titus''s brows furrowed, and a flicker


    of anger shed across his face,


    though it didn''t fully mask the vulnerability in his eyes. "Then why?" he demanded, his voice cracking. slightly. "Why am I going insane every time I think of you? Why does the thought of you with another man make me feel like I''m losing my


    damn mind?"


    His words hung in the air, raw and unfiltered, and I felt a lump rise in my throat. I couldn''t answer him-not truthfully, not without risking everything. How could I tell him that the memories he craved were locked away and that the bond between us was a broken thread I was desperately trying to tie back together?


    "I-" I started, but my voice faltered, the words refusing toe.


    "You know what? It doesn''t matter." Titus growled, his voice low and determined. His hands tightened on my arms as his eyes locked onto mine, a storm of emotions swirling within them. "I don''t care who you are. You are mine."


    Before I could respond, his lips crashed against mine, fierce and unrelenting. His kiss was filled with a hunger that left me breathless, as though he were trying to im every piece of me he could. It was raw, desperate, and consuming, like he was pouring every ounce of frustration, anger, and longing into this moment.


    The intensity slowly began to shift. What started as rough and demanding softened into something deeper, more intimate. His lips moved against mine with deliberate tenderness, and the fire between us ignited into a slow-burning me. Each kiss felt like a promise, filled with a passion and desire that pulled me under.


    I barely noticed when his lips left mine, trailing along my jawline, each touch sending shivers down my spine. Then he pressed kisses down the curve of my neck, his breath hot against my skin.


    His hands slid to my shoulders, tugging my shirt aside to expose more of me to his touch.


    But the moment shattered. His body went rigid, his lips stilling against my skin as his hand froze mid-motion. Slowly, he pulled back and stared at me. The fire in his eyes darkened into something cold and dangerous.


    "You''ve been marked," he said, his voice low but brimming with rage. His jaw tightened, and I saw the fury building within him.


    "What-" I started, but his sudden movement silenced me. His fist mmed into the wall beside my head, the sound reverberating through the room. I flinched at the force, my heart racing as I stared at his clenched fist, mere inches from my face.


    His breathing was heavy, his chest rising and falling as he red at me. The look in his eyes was almost unbearable-hurt, betrayal, anger-all directed at me.


    I waited, hoping he would say something, anything, to break the silence, but he remained frozen, his emotions visibly warring within him. After what felt like an eternity, he stepped back, creating a distance between us.


    Without a word, he turned and left, the door mming shut behind him. The sound echoed in the emptiness of the room, leaving me standing there, stunned and alone.


    My legs gave out beneath me, and I sank to the floor, my mind spinning. My hand instinctively touched my shoulder, tracing the mark he had seen.


    He thinks another man marked me. He doesn''t remember... marking me.


    **

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108 SAGE


    The next morning, the air in the hotel restaurant buzzed with tension. Sunlight streamed through the floor-to-ceiling windows, bathing the room in a warm glow that felt at odds with the icy atmosphere at the table.


    Kieran, the hunter, lounged casually in his chair, sipping coffee like he hadn''t a care in the world. His sharp, calcting eyes roved over the group,nding briefly on Titus before flicking to me.


    "Morning," he greeted with a grin, gently raising his coffee cup.


    That gesture immediately earned a sharp looking from Titus.


    He was ring at me, and his eyes were filled with usations.


    I quickly look away from Titus after responding a stiff nod towards Kieran, sliding into the chair across from Titus. My movements were deliberate, but my pulse quickened as I felt Titus''s eyes boring into me from across the table. His sharp gaze hadn''t softened sincest night, and I didn''t need to look to know he was still fuming.


    "Coffee?" Scott offered, clearly trying to break the tension as he handed me a steaming cup.


    "Thanks," I murmured, avoiding Titus''s re by focusing on pouring cream into my coffee.


    Kieran leaned back in his chair, his smirk widening as he nced at Titus. "Alpha, you look like you didn''t sleep a wink. Too much on your mind?"


    Titus''s fork ttered against his te, his grip tightening around the silverware. "Stay in yourne, hunter," he said coolly, though the edge in his tone was unmistakable.


    "Easy now," Kieran chuckled, raising his hands in mock surrender.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just trying to make conversation," he added before turning his attention squarely to me. "How about you, littledy? d you made it back safe and soundst night."


    My body stiffened, and my heart skipped a beat. Panic rose in my chest as his words sank in. We had an agreement-no one was supposed to know about the deal we struckst night. I shot him a wide-eyed warning look, silently begging him to stop talking.


    But of course, nothing escaped Titus''s sharp gaze. His jaw tightened, the muscles ticking as his piercing eyes darted between me and Kieran, suspicion written all over his face.


    I lowered my head, the sudden intensity at the table almost suffocating. "I have no idea what you re talking about, I said, my voice deliberately calm as I focused on my te, cutting into my food to avoid meeting Titus''s scrutiny.


    Titus''s chair scraped against the floor as he leaned forward, his voice cutting through the air like a de. "What''s going on?" he demanded, the authority in his tone sending a shiver down my spine.


    "Oh, my mistake!" Kieran replied smoothly, his yful smirk widening. "Must''ve been the whiskey. I probably mistook you for someone else. The woman I spoke tost night was... charming, though I doubt she could hold a candle to you, mydy." His tone was light, but the glint in his eyes told me he was enjoying this far too much.


    Titus didn''t look convinced. His gaze lingered on me, sharp and unrelenting. It was as if he were peeling backyers, trying to get to the truth hidden beneath.


    Scott, seated beside me, cleared his throat, sensing the tension reaching a boiling point. "Hunter, keep in line," he said, his tone firm. "We''ve got a mission to n. Save the theatrics forter."


    "Of course, Beta," Kieran replied with mock deference, tipping an imaginary hat in Scott''s direction before turning back to his te.


    I stole a nce at Titus, who was still watching me with those searing eyes, and quickly looked away. My heart pounded in my chest, the weight of his suspicion pressing down on me. I needed to tread carefully-one wrong move, and everything could unravel.


    As the rest of the team trickled into the dining area, the conversation turned to the mission ahead. Maps were unfurled, strategies debated, but the tension between Titus and me was palpable, an undercurrent no one dared to address directly.


    "Alright," Kieran said, his tone shifting to business. "We head out at noon. The target location''s about a four-hour trek from here. It''s remote, but I know the terrain."


    "And the risks?" Titus asked, his voice a low growl.


    Kieran shrugged, though the glint in his eyes said he relished the danger. "The usual-hostile forces, traps, and possibly worse. But you knew that when you hired me."


    As the discussion continued, I kept my head down, picking at my food. I could feel the weight of Titus''s gaze on me like a physical thing, hot and unyielding. Every time my eyes darted up, I caught


    his, and the intensity there made my chest tighten.


    After a while, I couldn''t take it anymore. "Excuse me." I mumbled, standing abruptly. I barely heard anyone''s response as I hurried out of the restaurant, needing a moment to clear my head.


    I stepped onto the veranda, needing


    a moment to myself. The cool


    morning air wrapped around me, soothing the storm brewing inside my chest. I gripped the railing, staring out at the horizon as if the answers I sought might be written in the pale light of the rising sun.


    "Sage?" ra''s voice startled me, soft and cautious, like she already knew I was lost in my own head.


    I turned to see her standing in the doorway, framed by the soft light of the morning. A light breeze tugged at the loose strands of her hair as she stepped closer, her face filled with concern and curiosity. "You alright? You look like a mess" she said, raising an eyebrow.


    I forced a small smile, though it felt fragile and fake. "I''m fine. Stop worrying about me," I said, trying to sound convincing.


    ra didn''t believe me for a second.


    She tilted her head slightly, her sharp eyes scanning me like she was piecing together a puzzle. Crossing her arms, she let out a slow breath. "How


    Can I not? Trouble seems to


    follow you around every corner like


    it''s got your name on it."


    I chuckled. "Trouble and I go way back," I said with a forced lightness, trying to brush it off, though my voice didn''t carry the humor I was aiming for.


    ra didn''tugh. She didn''t even smile. Instead, her frown deepened as she took another step closer. "What''s up with you and that hunter?" she asked bluntly, her tone low but sharp.


    I stiffened, my mind racing, but I tried to keep my expression neutral. "What do you mean?" I asked, ying dumb, though I could already tell it wasn''t going to work on her.


    ra''s eyes narrowed further, and


    her voice dropped, firm and


    insistent. "You know exactly what I mean. Don''t y coy with me, Sage. One minute, Kieran''s ying hard to get, refusing to join us, and the next, he''s suddenly on board with our mission? That''s not a coincidence. Did you have something to do about


    it?"


    I swallowed hard, ncing away toward the horizon. "Why would you think that?" I hedged, still hoping to avoid the conversation altogether.


    ra let out a short, humorlessugh, shaking her head. "You''re not as good at dodging questions as you think, Sage. I''ve known you long enough to know when you''re hiding something. So, what is it? What did you say or do to get him to agree?"


    Her words hung heavy in the air, and I could feel her gaze boring into me, waiting for an answer I wasn''t sure I was ready to give.


    "It''s better if you don''t know, ra," I said, trying to stay calm even though my chest felt tight. I couldn''t tell her everything-not yet. "I can''t drag you into this."


    She didn''t take it well. Her brows furrowed, and she gave me a sharp look, like she could see right through me. "By saying that, you''re only confirming that you''re in trouble," she said, her voice full of worry.


    I tried tough, but it came out t. "Just don''t ask, ra," I said quietly, hoping she''d drop it.


    She crossed her arms and sighed, looking frustrated and concerned. "Fine, like you ever listen to me," she muttered, shoulders drooping in defeat.


    ******

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    SAGE


    The journey ahead felt heavier than I expected, and it wasn''t because of the terrain. Kieran, the hunter, took the lead, guiding us through winding roads that grew narrower as we neared the mountain. Eventually, we had to park the car at the base, where three horses were waiting for us.


    I should have known this wouldn''t be simple. With only three horses, pairing up was inevitable. Titus paired with Anna, his hand on her waist as he helped her onto the horse. My stomach tightened as I watched them-he was so gentle with her, so attentive. I hated the pang of jealousy that crept into my chest, but it was there, gnawing at me all the same.


    Scott and ra took the second horse, their easy banter a sharp contrast to the storm brewing inside me. That left me with Kieran.


    "Guess it''s you and me, littledy," Kieran said, offering me his hand with a yful grin.


    I hesitated, my eyes flickering toward Titus. His gaze was fixed on us, dark and smoldering, jealousy rolling off him in waves. His jaw was clenched so tight I thought he might crack a tooth.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me," he muttered, loud enough for me to hear but not directed at anyone in particr.


    Kieran chuckled softly, clearly enjoying the tension. "Rx, Alpha.


    I''ll keep her safe, he said, his tone dripping with mockery as he mounted the horse and reached out to help me up.


    I swallowed hard, not sure if the fire in Titus'' eyes was going to ignite into an actual fight. Ignoring him was impossible, but I couldn''t let his reaction dictate everything. Taking Kieran''s hand, I climbed onto the horse behind him.


    The ride was awkward, to say the least. I could feel Titus'' eyes burning into my back the entire time, even as he rode ahead with Anna. She seemed to bask in his attention, herughter carrying on the wind. Each giggle made my heart clench tighter.


    Kieran must have sensed my tension because he leaned back slightly and whispered, "Jealousy suits him, don''t you think?"


    "Don''t push it," I snapped, but my voicecked bite. I hated how easily he could read the situation, how amused he seemed by it all.


    The trail grew steeper, the dense forest around us swallowing the sounds of our journey. I tried to focus on the mission, on the task ahead, but my emotions kept pulling me in different directions.


    Titus'' protectiveness over Anna. His anger at Kieran. The way he barely even looked at me afterst night.


    And then there was Kieran, his calm demeanor hiding the danger he represented and the secret deal hanging between us like a weight I couldn''t shake.


    I exhaled a shaky breath and tightened my grip on the saddle, willing myself to focus. This wasn''t the time to let emotions take over, not when so much was at stake.


    But as I caught another nce of Titus helping Anna adjust her position on their horse, a pang of bitterness twisted in my chest.


    The path became narrower as we climbed higher, forcing the horses to slow down. Kieran seemedpletely at ease, whistling a low tune as if he didn''t have a care in the world. Meanwhile, I felt like I was walking a tightrope, bncing my own emotions while trying to ignore the tension radiating from Titus.


    "Not much of a talker, are you?" Kieran broke the silence, ncing over his shoulder at me with a smirk.


    "I don''t feel like talking," I replied tly, tightening my grip on the saddle as the horse navigated a rocky patch.


    "Suit yourself," he said with a shrug, his toneced with amusement. "But you might want to loosen up. You''re stiff as a board back there."


    "I''m fine," I muttered, but the truth was, every muscle in my body was tense. I couldn''t shake the feeling of Titus'' piercing gaze every time I nced his way.


    Up ahead, Anna''sughter broke the quiet again. I tried to tune it out, focusing on the steady rhythm of the horse''s hooves against the dirt. But it was hard when I saw Titus leaning toward her, murmuring something that made her smile.


    I gritted my teeth, the jealousy simmering beneath the surface threatening to boil over.


    "Looks like someone''s jealous here," Kieran whispered, his voice low enough for only me to hear.


    "Mind your own business" I snapped, my tone sharper than I intended.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kieranughed softly, but he didn''t press further. For a moment, silence settled over us again, broken only by the sounds of the forest around us.


    When we reached a clearing, Titus brought his horse to a stop and dismounted, helping Anna down with practiced ease. The sight made my stomach twist, but I forced myself to look away, sliding off the horse with Kieran''s help.


    Titus walked over calmly, but his eyes told a different story. They were dark and stormy, revealing the turmoil he was trying to hide.


    He stopped a few steps away and gave Kieran a sharp look.


    "Kieran, why don''t you scout ahead?" he said, his tone firm and leaving no room for argument.


    Kieran raised an eyebrow, clearly amused, but didn''t argue. "Sure thing, Alpha," he replied smoothly, a hint of mischief in his voice.


    I shifted in the saddle, ready to get down by myself, when Titus moved closer and held out his hands to help me. His silent offer made me hesitate, confusion twisting in my chest stared at him, unsure. epting his hand meant feeling his touch, and that was thest thing I needed right now. My emotions were already all over the ce.


    Before I could decide, Kieran hopped off the horse with ease and turned back to me. He extended his hand with a casual grin, his teasing energy as present as ever.


    Now I was stuck between the two of them-Titus, stiff and brooding, and Kieran,id-back and yful, both waiting for me to make a choice.


    My heart pounded, and I could feel Titus''s intense gaze burning into me, but I forced myself to look away. I didn''t want this tension, didn''t want to let things escte. So, I made the easier choice.


    I ced my hands on Kieran''s shoulder and leaned forward, letting him help me down. He ced both of his hands on my waist. His grip was steady but didn''t carry the weight of the emotions I was tryingto avoid. As soon as my feet hit the ground, I could feel the heat of Titus''s re, his silent anger filling the space between us.


    Kieran, either unaware of Titus''s fury or just enjoying it, gave me a cheeky grin. "See? Easy as pie, he said, brushing his hands off dramatically.


    I nodded at him politely, but my attention remained on Titus. His jaw was clenched so tightly it looked like he might crack a tooth, and the tension in his eyes seemed to grow darker with every second.


    I straightened my shoulders and turned away, refusing to feed into the unspoken battle. If Titus wanted to stew in his jealousy, that was his problem. I had enough emotions of my own to deal with without taking on his too. Kieran then mounted his horse once again before he proceeded to scout the area to make sure it''s safe for us.


    As soon as he was out of earshot, Titus turned his attention to me.


    "You really think riding with him was a good idea?" he asked, his voice low butced with tension.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "It wasn''t exactly my choice," I shot back, crossing my arms.


    His jaw tightened, and for a moment, I thought he was going to argue. But instead, he took a step closer, his gaze locking onto


    mine. "You''re ying with fire, Sage," he said softly, the warning in his voice unmistakable.


    "Funny," I replied, forcing a calm I didn''t feel. "I was about to say the same thing to you."


    His eyes darkened, the space between us crackling with unspoken words. Before either of us could say more, Kieran had alreadye back.


    "The coast is clear!" he announced.


    "We should keep moving," Scott said, ncing between us with a knowing look.


    Titus stepped back, his expression unreadable as he turned to help Anna back onto the horse. I bit the inside of my cheek, swallowing the words I wanted to say.


    *******

 Chapter 110

    SAGE


    As we neared the gatehouse of the pack''s territory, an unsettling silence hung in the air. There were no howls, no patrols calling out, not even the usual sounds of life you''d expect from a pack. The quiet felt heavy, like a thick fog pressing down on us, making it hard to


    breathe.


    I scanned the area, my nerves on edge. Something about this wasn''t right. Packs were known for being fiercely protective of their territory, and uninvited guests were almost always met with some sort of pushback. But here? Nothing. It was too quiet, too still. Kieran was the first to speak, his voice low andced with suspicion. "This isn''t normal." His hand instinctively rested on the hilt of the de strapped to his thigh, his eyes scanning the area for signs of an ambush.


    Titus dismounted, his movements slow and calcted as he took in the scene. "Stay sharp," hemanded, his tone leaving no room for debate. "This could be a trap."


    ra and Scott exchanged a wary nce as they climbed off their horse. "It''s too quiet," ra muttered, her usual confidence giving way to unease.


    I swallowed hard and slid off the horse with Kieran''s help. My boots hit the ground softly, but the silence made the sound echo unnaturally in my ears. Every nerve in my body screamed at me to be cautious, to prepare for something unexpected.


    The massive iron gates loomed ahead, their dark metal gleaming in the faint sunlight. They stood slightly ajar, as if beckoning us to enter. A cold shiver ran down my spine.


    "They''re waiting for us," Titus said, his voice grim.


    "How can you be so sure?" I asked, keeping my voice steady despite the growing knot of anxiety in my stomach.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Titus''s eyes flicked toward me, dark and unreadable. "Because this isn''t a defensive stance. This is an invitation."


    Kieran stepped forward, his usual smirk nowhere to be found. "An invitation doesn''t mean it''s friendly, Alpha. We could be walking straight into a setup."


    "Don''t you think I know that?" Titus snapped at him. He motioned for the group to move forwar for anything." He give me a quick concerned look, but didn''t say anything. Stay close, and be ready


    As we stepped through the gates, the eerie silence deepened. The path ahead was lined with towering trees, their branches forming a canopy that blocked out most of the light. Shadows danced across the ground, making it impossible to tell what might be hiding in the dark.


    A group of people emerged from the shadows, their movements quiet and precise. They stepped forward in unison, their cold, assessing gazes stopping a few feet away from us. There was a strange tension in the air, as if they were speaking to each other without words. "We need to speak with your Alpha," Titus said, his voice calm butmanding, slicing through the heavy silence.


    For a moment, no one responded. The group exchanged cautious nces, their expressions unreadable. Finally, a tall man with sharp features and piercing eyes gave a slight nod. "Follow us," he said, his tone even, though there was something unsettling about it. Without any other choice, we followed them. My stomach churned as we moved deeper into the territory. The silence around us felt unnatural, and the shadows from the tall trees lining the path seemed to stretch longer with every step.


    "Stay close and be ready for anything," Titus muttered, his voice low but firm. He nced at me briefly, concern flickering in his eyes, but he said nothing else. 16:29 Wed, Nov 27


    53%2


    Instead of hallways or an open courtyard, we were led into arge room inside the pack''s central building. It was dimly lit, the air thick with an unspoken tension. At the far end of the room stood the Alpha, his broad shoulders andmanding stance exuding authority. His sharp gaze swept over us, assessing every detail.


    And then I saw him.


    Standing beside the Alpha was Holt.


    For a moment, I couldn''t move. Memories came crushing like a tidal waves. I can still feel the same familiarfort I had whenever I''m with Holt. He has been my anchor during my tough times in Alpha Gordon''s house. However, my heart remains beating the same. The feeling that makes my heart beat erratically was far gone. All I see in front of me was nothing but memories of a person I once hold dearly.


    "What the hell is he doing here?" I murmured. What is Holt doing here?


    "Isn''t that your ex-boyfriend, Sage?" ra whispered but her voice was loud enough to hear by those closer to us.


    "What is Holt doing here?" I asked myself.


    I suddenly felt a zing eyes pointed at me. When I turned to my side, I saw Titus ring at me as he switches his eyes between me and Holt. Did he hear what ra said? Holt''s presence here didn''t make sense. Why was he standing next to the Alpha of the Silver River Pack?


    Before I could even begin to piece together an answer, the Alpha''s booming voice filled the room, breaking the tense silence. "Wee to the Silver River Pack, Alpha Titus!" he announced, his arms spreading wide in a grand gesture of hospitality. His tone was smooth, almost theatrical, as if he were ying a part on a stage. "I''ve been expecting you."


    I nced at Titus, who hadn''t taken his eyes off Holt. His sharp gaze flicked between the Alpha and the man standing beside him, suspicion etched into every line of his face. It didn''t take a mind reader to see where his thoughts had gone.


    Had Holt tipped them off? But how? Holt didn''t know anything about our n.


    Holt stood there, his expression unreadable. He didn''t flinch under Titus''s using stare, nor did he try to exin himself If anything, he lookedposed, as though he''d anticipated this reaction.


    Titus straightened, hismanding presence intensifying. "Expecting me?" he said, his voice stea, butced with sharpness. "Interesting, since I don''t recall sending word ahead."


    The Alpha of the Silver River Pack chuckled lightly, his smile widening as if enjoying the tension crackling in the room. "Ah, well, let''s just say we have our ways," he replied, his tone as smooth as silk.


    I didn''t miss the nce he exchanged with Holt-a look too brief for me to fully interpret but enough to stoke the unease building in my chest. Holt didn''t say a word, his silence only adding fuel to the fire of questions burning in my mind.


    Titus finally turned to face the Alpha fully, his hands at his sides but clenched into fists. "We came here in good faith" he said, his voice hardening. "So, let''s cut the games. Why don''t you tell me how you knew we wereing?"


    The Alpha''s smile didn''t waver, but his eyes gleamed with something sharper, more calcting. "Patience, Alpha Titus. All in good time. For now, why don''t we discuss this... arrangement of yours?"


    The tension in the room was suffocating, the air thick with unspoken challenges. I couldn''t stop the sinking feeling in my gut.


    The Alpha of the Silver River Pack leaned back in his massive chair, his fingers drumming lightly against the wooden armrest. His piercing gaze swept over our group as Titusid out the offer, his words calm and calcted. An alliance against the current king. A chance to shift the bnce of power. And in return, the royal family would owe the Silver River Pack a debt that could never be repaid.


    53%


    For a moment, the Alpha was silent, his face giving away nothing. The tension in the room was suffocating, each second stretching longer than thest,


    Then, he smiled-a sharp, predatory smile that sent a chill down my spine. "An interesting proposal, Alpha Titus," he said, his voice smooth but carrying an undercurrent of amusement. "But I''m afraid your terms don''t quite appeal to me."


    Titus''s eyes narrowed, his jaw tightening. "Then name yours," he said tly, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    The Alpha''s smile widened. "I propose... a duel."


    The word hung in the air like a thunderp. My stomach dropped as I nced at Titus, who remained perfectly still, his expression unreadable.


    "A duel?" Titus repeated, his voice steady but low, a warning tone beneath it.


    "Yes," the Alpha said, clearly enjoying the tension he was creating. He gestured toward Holt, who had yet to say a word. "You and Holt. A fight to the death. The winner takes what they want."


    The room seemed to grow colder. My breath caught, and my eyes darted to Holt, who was now watching Titus with a calm intensity that made my skin crawl.


    "That''s ridiculous," I snapped, stepping forward, my voice slicing through the heavy silence. "Why would you pit the two strongest fighters against each other like that?"


    The Alpha''s gaze shifted at me, his smile never faltering. "Look who do we have here? Daughter of a traitor," hemented.


    I suddenly regretted speaking up. It suddenly shifted an unwanted attention towards me. I''m sure my presence doesn''t look good on Titus.


    "Set aside your biases against me, Alpha. His Majesty came here in good faith. Pitting them against each other will only result to death. What good will it bring to us?"


    "o of you. If you refuse,


    "Because trust isn''t given freely, youngdy. It''s earned. And I must know where loyalty truly lies." The Alpha leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table, his gaze sharp. "This is my condition. A fight betwee there is no alliance. You''ll leave here empty-handed." I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. My mind raced, trying to find a way out of this insanity. I stepped forward, but Titus''s hand shot out, stopping me in my tracks.


    "I''ll do it," he said, his voice sharp, cutting through the heavy silence in the room.


    "Titus, no!" I blurted out, not thinking before the words escaped my mouth. Titus turned to face me, but what caught me off guard was the anger in his eyes. Was he upset because I didn''t want this duel to happen? But why would he be angry about that? "Don''t worry," he muttered, his voice low and almost mocking. I''ll make sure your little boyfriend won''t feel a thing


    The Alpha pped his hands, clearly pleased with the decision. Excellent. It''s settled then. The duel will take ce at sunrise. Richard, why don''t you escort them to their room and get them settled?"


    Titus gave a brief nod, muttering, "Thank you," before he turned and walked out of the room. We all followed in silence, the tension thick between us.


    As soon as we stepped out of the room, I couldn''t hold it in any longer. "You can''t do this, Titus!" I said, my voice shaking with worry.


    Titus stopped briefly, his back still to me, and then he turned, a hard look in his eyes. "Well, we wouldn''t be in this mess if you''d kept your mouth shut to that little boyfriend of yours," he said sharply, his words hitting me like a p. 16:29 Wed, Nov 27 QB.


    OON353%


    "What?" I asked, stunned by his response. I couldn''t believe he was ming me for all of this. But before I could say anything else, he quickened his pace, walking away from me. Anna stepped in front of me, blocking my path as she silently signaled for me to stay back.

 Chapter 111

    SAGE


    The man escorted us down a dimly lit hallway to our rooms. When we reached the end, I hesitated, ncing back just in time to see Titus and Anna step into two separate rooms. My curiosity sparked, but I quickly shoved it aside. It wasn''t my business, and I had no reason to get tangled up in whatever Titus was doing.


    I pushed open the door to my room and stepped inside, letting out a loud sigh as I closed it behind me. The silence wrapped around me like a heavy nket, and I pressed my back against the door, trying to gather my thoughts. It hadn''t even been a few minutes when I heard a soft knock.


    person


    you expected to to see, he


    Startled, I straightened, figuring tall frame filling the doorway, his expression unreadable. it must be ra checking in. I moved quickly to open the door, but when I did, I froze.


    ," he said, a small, almost sheepish smile tugging at his lips.


    stood on the other side,


    "I''m probably thest


    his


    "Holt" I breathed, my voice a mix of confusion and disbelief. "What are you doing here?"


    I


    "Can Ie in?" he asked, his tone calm, but there was an undercurrent of something heavier-urgency, maybe.


    I


    I crossed my arms and leaned against the doorframe, narrowing


    my eyes slightly. "That depends. What''s the purpose of this visit?"


    "I just want to talk," he said, his gaze steady, like he was trying to convince me of his sincerity. anything to talk about?" I countered, my words blunt but not harsh.


    "DO


    we ever even have


    "A lot, actually" he replied, a flicker of something I couldn''t name crossing his face. "You''re probably wondering why I''m here."


    I studied him for a moment, my


    mind racing with questions. He wasn''t wrong-I had a lot of questions. Questions that wouldn''t leave me alone until I got answers. Finally, I sighed and stepped back, opening the door wider. "Now that you mention it, yeah," I said. "We do have a lot to talk about."


    Holt stepped i inside, his movements calm but hesitant, like he wasn''t sure how to proceed. I closed the door behind him and turned to face him, crossing my arms over my chest. The gesture wasn''t meant to be hostile-it was more for self-preservation. With Holt, emotions always felt too raw, tooplicated.


    "How have you been?" Holt asked, his tone soft but direct.


    "I''m fine," I answered quickly, keeping it short. I didn''t want this to turn into a deep conversation.


    He chuckled, the sound light but edged with disbelief. "You don''t look fine."


    I forced a smile, though I knew it wouldn''t fool him. Holt had always been able to see through me, no matter how hard I tried to hide.


    "We''re doing our best to put everything back in its rightful ce," I said vaguely, hoping to steer the conversation away from myself.


    He smiled, but it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "I know," he replied


    "That''s why I''m here,"


    I frowned, his words confusing me. "What do you mean?"


    Holt''s expression shifted, his usual confidence dimmed by a hint of vulnerability. "I owe a lot to you and His Majesty," he began. "If it weren''t for the two of you... I''d have lost thest bit of family I had left."


    There was a heaviness in his voice that made my chest tighten.


    "What happened?" I said, my tone


    softer


    now.


    "After everything came out," he continued, "my father went rogue.


    He couldn''t face the consequences of his actions, and it fell on me to take over the pack." He paused, his jaw tightening before he added, "My mother couldn''t handle the shame. The guilt. She..." He hesitated, his voice breaking slightly. "She took her own life." My breath caught, and my hand flew to my mouth in shock. I''d been angry at his family for so long-for how they treated me, for the chaos they brought into my life-but I''d never wished for anything like this. "I''m so sorry," I whispered, the words feeling inadequate.


    Holt gave me a bitter smile. "It''s not your fault," he said firmly. "We brought this on ourselves."


    in his


    voice


    I bit my lip, unsure of what to say. The pairs slumping. "Prison broke her, Sage. She tried to hold on, but when she heard about our mother... it was too much. Shepletely fell apart. I resisted at first-I didn''t want to admit she needed help-but I finally epted it.


    was raw and real, and it tugged at something deep inside me. "How''s Annika?" I asked cautiously, remembering his sister. "She''s... struggling," he admitted, his She''s in a mental institution now. It''s the best ce for her."


    your


    My heart ached at his words, and for the first time in a long while, I felt something other than anger toward him and his family. "I had no idea you''d been through all this," I said softly. "You''ve had battles," Holt replied, his tone kind but firm. "You''ve


    own


    You''ve I''ve done so so much for my


    for my family, even when we didn''t deserve it. And now..." He hesitated, his expression shifting to something resolute. "Now, I think it''s time for me to return the favor." I frowned, unsure what he meant. "What are you saying?"


    "I know His Majesty is seeking new alliances Holt said, his voice steady. "I came here to help. Whatever you need, I''m here for you."


    His words left me speechless, and for a moment, all I could do was stare at him. Holt had changed-there was no denying that-and I couldn''t help but wonder if his presence might be exactly what we needed. of the chair in my room, his shoulders tense as if he were carrying the weight of the world. "After everything fell apart, I had to rebuild. Swearing loyalty to Alpha Homer wasn''t just about survival; it was about proving I could be something more


    Holt sat down on the eag His voice was steady, but there was an edge of vulnerability in his words that he couldn''tpletely hide.


    than my t father''s er''s shadow."


    I leaned against t the e table, my arms crossed. "And now, he''s using you to test Titus?"


    I


    dropping to the floor. "Alpha Homer believes in loyalty earned through action, not just words. To him, this duel isn''t just about power-it''s about trust. He needs to know I''mmitted to his pack and his leadership. And apparently, he sees this duel as the perfect opportunity to prove that."


    Holt nodded, his


    gaze


    "And Titus?" I asked, my chest tightening at the thought of the duel.


    Holt looked up, his eyes meeting mine with a grim determination.


    "He''s in the same position. Alpha Homer doesn''t fully trust him either. The fight isn''t just a test for me-it''s a test for Titus too. The winner earns the Alpha''s trust and, by extension, his support for the war against the king."


    I shook my head, frustration bubbling to the surface. "This is madness. Why does everything have to be about violence and proving yourself with bloodshed? Can''t we just-"


    "Sage


    Holt tinterrupted, secure their support."


    his voice soft but unyielding, like a calm sea hiding an undercurrent. "This is how packs operate. It''s how they''ve always operated. Strength and loyalty proven in battle-that''s the onlynguage they trust. This fight is the only way to His words weighed heavily on me, but something didn''t sit right.


    My mind raced, piecing together the odd tone in his voice, the way he avoided saying too much. My stomach churned at the thought of Holt and Titus facing each other, but his carefully chosen words gnawed at me. "How can you be sure?" I asked, narrowing my eyes. "How can you guarantee we''ll get their support? What if.." My voice trailed off as a sudden realization hit me.


    Holt''s gaze stayed locked on mine, unwavering, his silence speaking louder than any answer he could have given. My heart sank as the truth dawned on me. "You''re nning to


    Holt let out a slow breath, his breath, his shoulders dropping slightly. "It''s the only way, Sage.


    I whispered, the words tasting bitter on my tongue.


    t do that. You can''t just sacrifice yourself like this!"


    "No!" I took a step closer, shaking my head. "You can''t do that proves his strength, his worthiness to lead this alliance. The Silver River Pack will respect him and follow his lead." "It''s not a sacri a sacrifice," "he said quietly. "It''s "It''s strategy. If Titus wins, it


    My chest tightened as I fought to keep my voice from trembling.


    "You don''t have to do this, Holt," I said, desperation slipping into my words. "We can figure something else out. There has to be another way. No one needs to spill blood just for this cause."


    ?"


    Holt''s eyes softened for a brief moment, but his expression stayed firm. "My life isn''t mine anymore, Sage. I pledged it to His Majesty the day I decided to stand by him. If this is the way I can repay everything he''s done for me-everything you''ve done for me-then I''ll do it." "I tried again, my voice breaking, but he held up a hand, silencing me.


    "I''ve already made up my mind, Sage," he said, his tone steady and final. "Nothing you say will change that."


    I exhaled a shaky sigh, feeling the weight of his resolve crush any hope I had left of convincing him otherwise. My thoughts scrambled for something-anything-that might make him reconsider, but no words came. I felt helpless, standing there, watching him ept a fate I didn''t want for him.


    After a heavy silence, Holt gave me a small, almost apologetic smile. "Goodbye, Sage," he said softly.


    I I followed him to the door, my feet moving automatically even as my heart ached with every step. Before he could leave, I reached out and pulled him into a tight hug. It wasn''t just a goodbye-it was an unspoken plea, a desperate attempt to hold onto him, even if only for a moment.


    He returned the hug with the same intensity, his arms strong and steady around me. "Remember, Holt," I whispered, my voice barely audible, "you don''t have to do this."


    He pulled back just enough to look at me, his hands resting on my shoulders. "It''s my honor to do this, Sage," he said, his tone unwavering. Then, to my surprise, he reached up and gently


    stroked my cheek, his touch warm and fleeting.


    Before I could react, he leaned in and pressed a soft kiss against my cheek. "It''s good to see you again, Sage," he murmured, his voice low and filled with something I couldn''t quite ce-regret, maybe, or gratitude.


    Holt stepped away, leaving me standing there as he walked down the hallway. I watched him go, my chest weighed down with emotions I couldn''t even begin to sort out. Letting out a heavy sigh, I turned and headed back to my room.


    Just as I reached the door, I felt a piercing gaze on me, making the hair on the back of my neck stand up. Turning to the side, I froze when I saw Titus. He was standing right outside his room, his eyes zing with fury, his jaw tight like he was holding back something explosive.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ********

 Chapter 112

    SAGE


    Titus''s voice was sharp andced with usation as he stepped ebser, his every movement controlled but filled with restrained anger. "I was wondering," he began, his tone dripping with sarcasm, "how the hell your ex-boyfriend managed to beat us here with such obvious knowledge of why we came in the first ce."


    I could see where this was going, and it infuriated me. I refused to let him drag me into his baseless usations. Crossing my arms, I stood my ground. "I don''t know what you''re trying to say," I said firmly, my voice cool and steady.


    "Oh, don''t y innocent with me," he shot back, his eyes narrowing as he closed the distance between us, "You''re the one feeding your little boyfriend the information, aren''t you?"


    His words hit like a p, and I felt my temper re. Scoffing, I met his using gaze head-on. "And what exactly do you think I''d gain from doing something like that?" I snapped, my irritation boiling over.


    Titus''s jaw tightened, his fists clenching at his sides, but he didn''t back down. His silence only added to my frustration, the tension between us crackling like a live wire.


    Titus leaned in slightly, his towering frame casting a shadow over me as his eyes burned with suspicion. "I don''t know," he growled, his voice low and dangerous. "Maybe you''re nning to betray me. There''s probably something between you two. I wouldn''t be surprised." His usation hit like a p, but I stood my ground, refusing to let him see the turmoil inside me. "Are you serious right now?" I asked, my voice rising in frustration. "You think I''d betray you for... for what?"


    Titus took a step closer, his eyes narrowing as his words came out like a snarl. "Who knows? But then again, how can you exin it, Sage? Why is your ex-boyfriend here, and how does he know things about our mission?"


    I threw my hands in the air, the frustration boiling over. "I don''t have an exnation, Titus! But that doesn''t mean I''m the one feeding him information. Do you really think I''d side with anyone against you?"


    He scoffed, his anger simmering just below the surface. "You''re awfully defensive for someone who ims to be innocent."


    My chest tightened, the usation slicing through me like a de. "Defensive?" I echoed, my voice trembling with the effort to stay calm. "You''re using me of betraying you with no proof, Titus. Of course, I''m defensive!" Titus stepped closer, his eyes narrowing as he crossed his arms. "No proof?" he said, his tone sharp. "His presence alone was more than enough proof. If it wasn''t you, then who told him?"


    I clenched


    my


    fists at my sides, fighting the urge to yell. "I don''t know, Titus! But it wasn''t me! Why can''t you believe that?" "He''s your ex, Sage! Who''s to say you''re not loyal to him anymore?" he snapped, his voice rising. "That''s not fair!" I shot back, my voice shaking with emotion. "Holt and I were like a family, yes! But that doesn''t prove anything!"


    His jaw clenched, and for a moment, he didn''t respond. The tension between us was suffocating. Finally, he broke the silence, his voice low but cutting. "I don''t care what''s going on between the two of you. What I don''t like is him at my and you... defending him." throat


    I took a shaky breath, trying to steady the whirlwind of emotions threatening to break free. "I''m not defending him," I said quietly. "I''m trying to make you see that ming me without reason isn''t going to solve anything. I''ve done nothing wrong, Titus. But if my word means so little to you, then maybe I shouldn''t bother. And if you don''t trust me, I don''t know what I am still doing here."


    His words hit me harder than I expected, cutting deeper than I cared to admit. His eyes stayed locked on mine, hard and


    10:04 0000000


    unyielding, and for a moment, I thought I saw a flicker of something-regret, hesitation, maybe even guilt-but it was gone before I could be sure.


    "I don''t have any reason to trust you. I don''t know you," Titus sa, his tone t and cold.


    The truth felt like a punch to my gut, knocking the wind out of me. I forced a bitter smile onto my face, trying to mask the sting of his words. "Right," I said quietly, my voice strained. "I almost forgot about that." My hands clenched at my sides as I tried to keep my emotions in check. "If you don''t want me here, just say the word. I can leave."


    He red at me, his expression unreadable, his silence heavy with unspoken tension. The air between us felt thick, suffocating. Then, after what felt like an eternity, he finally spoke


    "I don''t care what you do," he said, his voice low and cutting. "Just stay out of my way."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Without another nce, Titus turned and walked away, his footsteps echoing in the silence.


    I stood frozen in ce, the weight of his words pressing down on me like a physical force. My eyes followed him as he retreated down the hall, his shoulders stiff and his movements deliberate. He didn''t even nce back, leaving me alone with the hollow ache spreading through my chest. As he disappeared into his room, I let out a shaky breath, my hands trembling slightly. I leaned against the wall, trying to steady myself. My mind raced with everything that had just happened, every sharp word and piercing look reying over and over. He didn''t remember me. And maybe he didn''t care to.


    Swallowing hard, I pushed myself off the wall and turned back toward my door. But the heavy ache in my chest stayed with me, a reminder that the Titus I once knew-the one I trusted, the one I fought beside-might nevere back.

 Chapter 113

    SAGE


    I hadn''t slept at allst night. Every time I closed my eyes, my mind spiraled into worst-case scenarios. I couldn''t stop worrying about Holt-about what would happen when the sun nally rose and the duel began.


    The sky was still cloaked in darkness, but the entire pack seemed to be alive with tension. Everyone was restless, their anticipation thick in the air as they waited for the fight to begin. It felt like the world itself was holding its breath.


    As I made my way to the main hall, my stomach churned with uncase. My steps felt heavy, like each one carried the weight of what was toe. I turned a corner and almost bumped straight into ra.


    "Sage," she said, concern etched into her face. "How are you holding up?"


    "I''m okay," I replied automatically, forcing a smile. But the truth was far from that, and I could tell she saw through me.


    ra studied me for a moment, her expression softening. "I don''t know how you''re doing this," she said quietly. "I don''t know what I''d do if I were in your shoes. Two men you care about, fighting to the death..." Her words trailed off, and her eyes were full of sympathy. I let out a long, shaky sigh, my shoulders slumping. "They''re both so stubborn," I muttered. "Neither one of them will back


    down."


    ra ced aforting hand on my arm. "There''s nothing you can do now, Sage," she said gently. "This is out of your hands. All we can do is hope-and pray-that it doesn''t end the way we fear."


    Her words settled heavily on me, but I nodded. She was right, as much as I hated to admit it. I couldn''t control what was about to happen.


    Still, the thought of standing by, helpless, while they fought... It tore me apart.


    ra gave my arm a reassuring squeeze. "Come on," she said softly. "Let''s hope for the best."


    What am I expecting from this? One of them has to die, and no matter who it is, there''s no good that wille out of it. The thought tightened my chest, but I forced my feet to move forward.


    We walked together to the main arena, where the fight was set to take ce. The closer we got, the louder the murmurs of the gathered crowd became. The tension was palpable, buzzing in the air like an unseen storm.


    The arena was arge, circr space, surrounded by tiered seating that rose like a coliseum. The seats were already filled with pack members, their eyes fixed on the open ring in the center. Some looked excited, eager for the spectacle, while others had expressions of unease, as if they too felt the weight of what was about to happen.


    In the middle of the arena was a dirt-covered ground, simple yet brutal in its purpose. No fancy decorations, no illusions- just a space meant for one thing:bat. Torches lined the perimeter, their mes casting flickering shadows that made the ce feel even more ominous.


    I spotted Titus and Holt in opposite corners of the ring, each preparing in silence. Titus stood tall, his face a mask of determination, his posture radiating strength and control. His sword hung by his side, glinting in the low light.


    Holt, on the other hand, was pacing slightly, his hands clenched into fists as if he were trying to focus his energy. He looked calm, but I knew him well enough to see the tension in his shoulders, the tightness in his jaw. They didn''t look at each other. Neither of them even nced toward the crowd. They were both lost in their own thoughts, preparing themselves for what was toe.


    The sight of them on opposite sides of the arena, knowing what was about to happen, sent a pang through my chest. This


    was it. There was no turning back now.


    ra stayed by my side, her presence steadying me as I took a seat near the edge of the ring. "It''s going to start soon," she said quietly.


    I nodded, though my throat felt tight. My hands gripped the edge of the wooden bench beneath me as I kept my gaze locked on Titus and Holt. I couldn''t bring myself to look away.


    A loud drumbeat echoed through the arena, silencing the murmurs of the crowd. The Alpha of the Silver River Pack stepped forward, standing just outside the ring. His voice boomed as he addressed everyone gathered.


    $5


    "Today, we witness a test of the strength of two powerful alphas," he announced, his tonemanding. "Two warriors enter this ring. Only one will leave victorious. May the Moon Gods honor the winner and grant peace to the fallen."


    The crowd erupted in cheers, their voices filling the air, but I barely heard them. My heart pounded as Titus and Holt finally stepped into the center of the arena, their gazes meeting for the first time.


    It was about to begin.


    The moment Titus and Holt stepped into the center of the arena, the atmosphere shifted. The murmurs of the crowd fell into a tense hush, reced by an eerie stillness that settled over the coliseum-like arena. The only sound was the steady crackle of the torches, their mes dancing in the faint morning light.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Titus unsheathed his sword, its de gleaming with an almost menacing light as it caught the flicker of the torches. His movements were deliberate and precise, as though every action was part of a carefully choreographed dance. His gaze never left Holt, sharp and unyielding.


    Holt, on the other hand, seemed less rigid. He rolled his shoulders back, his stance loose yet poised. He didn''t draw a weapon, instead opting to rely on his agility and strength. His eyes, usually warm and approachable, were now cold and calcting as they locked with Titus''s.


    The Alpha of the Silver River Pack raised his hand, signaling for silence. "The terms of this duel are clear," he dered, his voice carrying through the arena. "This fight will end only when one of you yields or falls. The victor will prove their loyalty and secure the support of this pack."


    My stomach churned as the weight of those words settled in. My hands trembled slightly, and I clenched them into fists to steady myself.


    Holt turned his head slightly, his gaze flickering toward the stands. For a brief second, his eyes met mine. He smiled at me as if he''s assuring me that he''s fine. Before I could even begin to process it, he turned back to face Titus.


    When I turned to Titus, his eyes were locked onto mine. His expression was unreadable.


    The Alpha''s hand dropped, and with it, the silence shattered.


    Titus lunged first, his sword cutting through the air with deadly precision. Holt sidestepped, moving quickly to dodge the strike, his reflexes sharp and calcted. The de missed him by inches, but he didn''t falter. Instead, he used the momentum to get behind Titus,nding a solid blow to his side with his fist.


    The crowd erupted in cheers and gasps, their voices filling the arena. My heart raced, each thud echoing in my ears as I watched them sh.


    Titus recovered almost instantly, swinging his sword in a wide arc. Holt ducked, narrowly avoiding the de, but this time Titus was ready. He shifted his weight and drove his knee up, catching Holt square in the chest.


    Holt stumbled back, the air leaving his lungs in a sharp gasp. But even then, he didn''t back down. He straightened, his breaths heavy but his resolve unbroken.


    They circled each other like predators, their movements deliberate, their eyes locked. This wasn''t just a fight-it was a battle


    18:34 Mon, Dec 2 GO.


    of wills, a test of who would break first.


    I could barely breathe as I watched. Every strike, every dodge, every blow felt like it reverberated through my chest. I wanted to scream, to beg them to stop, but my voice seemed trapped in my throat.


    39%


    They shed again, and this time the sound of steel meeting flesh rang out, sharp and unforgiving. Holt grunted in pain as Titus''s de grazed his arm, leaving a shallow cut. Blood seeped from the wound, staining his sleeve, but he didn''t falter.


    He retaliated quickly, his fist connecting with Titus''s jaw in a brutal punch that sent him staggering back a step.


    The crowd roared in approval, their excitement feeding the intensity of the fight.


    But all I could see was the blood, the pain, the sheer determination in both their eyes.


    And all I could think was that no matter who won, this fight would leave scars far deeper than any wound.


    The tension in the arena was unbearable, pressing down on me like a weight I couldn''t escape. The dirt beneath Titus and Holt was stained with blood, proof of how brutal their fight had been. Both of them were wounded, their breathing ragged, but Titus still stood tall, his sword raised high, ready to strike the final blow.


    Holty sprawled on the ground, his chest heaving as he looked up at Titus. There wasn''t a trace of fear in his eyes-just eptance. He knew this was the end.


    From the stands, the Alpha of the Silver River Pack leaned forward, his booming voice slicing through the silence. "Finish it, Titus! End him and im your victory!"


    My heart clenched painfully in my chest. My hands flew to my mouth as I gasped, unable to tear my eyes away. Titus''s sword glinted in the light, streaked with blood as he prepared to deliver the final strike. I couldn''t bear to see it happen. The thought of Titus killing Holt was too much to endure. Shutting my eyes tight, I felt hot tears stream down my cheeks as I waited for the inevitable.


    The sharp sound of steel cutting through the air made me flinch, every nerve in my body screaming in dread. But then... nothing.


    No triumphant cheers. No roar of approval from the crowd. Just silence, heavy and suffocating.


    I hesitated, my breath caught in my throat. Slowly, I forced my eyes open, bracing myself for the worst.


    What I saw made my knees almost buckle.


    Titus was standing over Holt, but the de of his sword wasn''t buried in Holt''s chest. Instead, it was stabbed deep into the ground beside him.


    Gasps rippled through the arena, followed by murmurs of disbelief.


    "I''ve had enough of this," Titus dered, his voice cold and steady, echoing across the stunned crowd. His chest rose and fell with exhaustion, his body trembling as he held himself together. "The fight ends here."


    The Alpha of the Silver River Pack sprang to his feet, fury etched on his face. "What do you think you''re doing? The fight isn''t over until he''s dead!"


    Titus turned his head slightly, his re slicing through the Alpha''s protest like a de. "I''ve proven my strength. Killing him won''t prove anything else. I refuse to spill unnecessary blood."


    Relief flooded through me like a tidal wave, so overwhelming it nearly took my breath away. A sob slipped past my lips before I could stop it. My legs felt like jelly, and for a moment, I couldn''t move, caught between shock and gratitude. Holt coughed weakly, blood speckling his lips as he tried to push himself up. "You have to end this, Your Majesty. It''s the only way to win this fight."


    39%


    Titus didn''t respond. Itis face was unreadable as he gripped his word and pulled it from the ground. The weight of his choice hung heavily in the air, defying the crowd''s bloodthirsty expectations.


    The Alpha red at him, his voice filled with venom. "Do you think mercy makes you strong, Alpha? You''ve just risked everything. Your pack, your cause-everything."


    Titus didn''t flinch. "Then so be it," he said, his voice like steel. "If you want to follow a leader who demands senseless death, maybe your pack isn''t worth the fight."


    The crowd erupted into murmurs, whispers spreading like wildfire. I finally found the strength to move, rushing to Holt''s side. Dropping to my knees, I hovered over him, unsure where to start. My hands trembled as I scanned his injuries. "Holt, are you-"


    "I''ll live," he interrupted weakly, managing a faint smile. "Looks like your stubborn friend isn''t as heartless as he pretends to be."


    I nced up at Titus, my chest tight with a swirl of emotions I couldn''t even begin to untangle. He was already walking away, his broad figure silhouetted against the morning sun, his steps heavy but determined.


    The fight was over, but deep down, I knew this was far from the end. Titus''s decision had changed everything, and the consequences of his choice were just beginning to unfold.

 Chapter 114

    5:44 Fri, Dec Chapter 114


    SAGE


    1 sat in the dimly lit room where lolt rested, his chest rising and falling steadily as hey unconscious. The healers had done their job, patching up his wounds and ensuring he was out of danger. The medicine they''d given him had knocked him out cold, but at least I could breathe a little casier knowing he''d be okay.


    Despite everything that had happened, I couldn''t shake the worry gnawing at me about Titus. He was an alpha, which meant he''d heal faster than most, but that didn''t make him invincible. I seen his injuries after the fight-deep, brutal, and far worse than he let on. Even for someone like him, they would take time to recover.


    I wanted to check on him, to make sure he wasn''t pushing himself too hard, but the memory of ourst argument stopped me. Would he even let me in?


    ra sat nearby, her presenceforting, but what caught me off guard was seeing Scott there too.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, my brows furrowing in confusion. "Shouldn''t you be with Titus?"


    Scott shook his head, his expression grim. "He''s not letting anyone treat him."


    "What?" I eximed, disbelief and frustration bubbling up. "Is he out of his mind? I saw those wounds. He *needs* treatment!"


    "We''ve tried, Sage," Scott replied, his voice heavy with defeat. "But he refuses to let anyone into his room."


    "Stubborn bastard," I muttered under my breath, my eyes catching on a jar of ointment sitting on the nearby table. It was the same one the healers had used for Holt. Without hesitation, I grabbed it and stood.


    "Sage, where are you going?" ra called after me as I marched toward the door. "Didn''t you hear Scott? He''s not seeing anyone!"


    I didn''t answer. My mind was set.


    Walking briskly down the hallway leading to Titus'' room, I was just a few steps away when Anna stormed past me, her footsteps heavy with frustration. Even she hadn''t been allowed in.


    "See? I told you he''s not seeing anyone. ra said, following behind me, her voiceced with concern.


    I stopped outside his door, my resolve wavering for a moment. Maybe I should just leave him alone, let him have the solitude he clearly wanted. But then I remembered the blood seeping through his shirt after the fight, the way his breathing had sounded strained. I couldn''t just leave him like that. "Sage-" ra tried to reason with me, but seeing the determination on my face, she threw her hands up in exasperation. "Fine, do whatever you want. You''re impossible."


    She was about to follow me when a frantic woman approached her. "You''re a healer, right? We need your help immediately!" Before ra could protest, the woman grabbed her arm and whisked her away, leaving me alone in front of Titus'' door.


    I took a deep breath, gathering every ounce of courage I had. Standing outside his room, I hesitated, my hand raised to knock. Before my knuckles even touched the wood, his deep, baritone voice rumbled from the other side.


    "Go away! I said I wanted to be alone!" He growled, his tone sharp and raw.


    I flinched, my heart pounding as panic crept in. His voice was strained, almost feral, like a wounded wolf guarding its den.


    "I-I brought some ointment for your wounds," I stammered, trying to steady my voice. "I''ll just leave it outside the door."


    I was crouching down to ce the jar on the floor when the door suddenly swung open. My breath hitched as I came face-to-face with him. His dark, piercing eyes locked onto mine, the usual fire dimmed by exhaustion. Sweat dripped from his brow, and his chest heaved withbored breaths. He looked like he was barely holding himself together, his strength more of an illusion than reality.


    And then, as if on cue, his body swayed, leaning toward me as he began to copse.


    I moved quickly, catching him before he could hit the floor. His weight was heavy, his body radiating heat. "Let me help you," I said softly, slipping his arm over my shoulder to steady him.


    As I guided him toward the bed, he muttered through gritted teeth, "Close the door."


    I kicked it shut behind me, focusing on getting him to lie down. Easing him onto the bed, I shook my head in exasperation.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Shh! You''re lying here half-dead, refusing help like a stubborn fool," I muttered, setting the ointment down on the bedside table.


    He let out a low, pained groan in response, his eyes fluttering shut as exhaustion finally overtook him.


    I knelt beside the bed, my heart twisting at the sight of him. Even in this state, Titus refused to show weakness. His face was pale, his breathing shallow, and every inch of him looked like it was screaming in pain.


    I reached for the ointment, my hands trembling slightly. "You can call it off now," I murmured, more to myself than to him. "You don''t have to pretend you''re strong. Quit being stubborn."


    Titus let out a weak, humorless chuckle, his eyes barely opening "Says the woman who doesn''t know when to stay away.


    I froze for a second, then red at him, my worry briefly reced by irritation. "You''re unbelievable. You''re lying here, one step away from passing out, and you still have the energy to pick a fight with me?"


    He smirked faintly, though it quickly faded as pain rippled through him. "I didn''t ask you toe," he muttered.


    I ignored his words, unscrewing the lid of the ointment. "Well, someone has to take care of you, since you''re too stubborn to let anyone else do it."


    When I dipped my fingers into the cool salve, he stiffened, his body tensing.


    "Rx," I said, rolling my eyes. "I''m not going to hurt you."


    He didn''t respond, but he didn''t stop me either. Gently, I dabbed the ointment onto the gashes on his arm, trying to ignore how his skin burned under my touch. His sharp intake of breath made me pause. "Did it hurt?" I asked softly, ncing up at his face.


    His jaw tightened, his eyes still shut. "It''s nothing. Keep going."


    I let out a quiet sigh, the sound barely cutting through the heavy silence in the room. The unspoken tension between us felt like a weight pressing on my chest as I carefully cleaned the wounds on his battered body. His faint groans of pain added to the unease, but I pushed on, determined to help him even if he was being his usual stubborn self.


    As I moved closer to his side to tend to a deeper wound near his ribs, his voice broke the silence like a sharp de.


    "Shouldn''t you be with your little boyfriend and not here?" he muttered, his voice low and rough,ced with the bitterness I''d unfortunately grown used to.


    His words made me pause, my hands freezing mid-motion. I looked up at him, startled, and caught his intense gaze. His dark eyes held a mix of pain and anger, emotions he was trying hard to hide but couldn''t fully mask.


    15:44 Fri, Dec 6 G G


    For a moment, I didn''t know how to respond. Then, as his words sank in, frustration bubbled up inside me. "Really?" I muttered under my breath, rolling my eyes as I turned back to the wound.


    I pressed the cloth against his side, maybe with a bit more pressure than necessary, and he hissed in pain. "He''s fine," I said. keeping my voice steady. "Unlike you, he actually let people help him. He''s surrounded by healers who know what they''re doing." Titus''s jaw tightened, his lips pressing into a hard line. He didn''t say anything, but the look in his eyes was enough to keep the tension thick between us.


    "You''re the one who shut yourself away and refused help," I continued, my tone sharper now. "So don''t start throwing shade at me when you''re the one being unreasonable."


    His eyes narrowed slightly. "What are you doing here? I didn''t ask you here."


    I sighed again, this time more softly, and shook my head. "Seriously, Titus?" I said, my voice gentler now, "You can barely sit up on your own, and yet you''re here arguing with me."


    "I didn''t ask for help," he replied, his tone cold and clipped, like the snap of a frostbitten branch.


    "No, you didn''t," I shot back, meeting his re with one of my own. "But here we are anyway. Now, will you let me do what I came here to do?"


    He let out a sharp breath, his chest rising and falling heavily before he turned his head away. His silence was all the permission I needed. Without another word, I resumed tending to his wounds, applying the ointment as gently as I could despite the tension radiating from him.


    The room was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. The weight of everything left unsaid hung thick in the air, suffocating and oppressive. I focused on my task, my hands moving with practiced precision, but my mind was a storm of thoughts. Minutes stretched on, each one feeling longer than thest. Finally, the silence became too much for me to bear. "Thank you," I said softly, the words breaking the stillness like a small ripple in a vast ocean.


    Titus turned his head toward me, his dark eyes narrowing slightly as he frowned. "For what?"


    I hesitated for a moment, unsure if I should continue, but the words came anyway. "I may not understand sparing Holt''s life," I said, my voice steady but quiet. "But I want to thank you for not killing him."


    your


    reason for


    His reaction was immediate. His hand shot out, brushing mine away with a force that made the ointment jar wobble in my grip. He winced, a pained groan escaping his lips as the sudden movement aggravated his wounds.


    "Titus!" I eximed, startled. My heart leaped in panic as I reached for his arm to steady him. "What the hell is wrong with you?"


    He gritted his teeth, his face etched with pain, but his gaze burned with anger as he turned it on me. "Don''t thank me," he growled, his voice low and venomous. "I didn''t do it for you. And I don''t need your pity."


    I blinked, his words hitting me like a p. "Pity?" I echoed, my voice rising despite myself. "You think this is pity? You saved someone I care about, and I''m grateful, Titus. That''s all. But you... you''re so hell-bent on being a martyr you can''t even ept that!"


    His breathing wasbored, his chest heaving as he red at me. For a moment, neither of us said a word, the room practically crackling with tension.


    "Why does it matter to you so much?" he asked finally, his voice quieter but no less intense.


    "Because despite everything, I care about you, too!" The words burst out of me before I could stop them, raw and unfiltered. "You act like you''re some lone wolf who doesn''t need anyone, but guess what, Titus? You do. And I''m here whether you like 15:44 Fri, Dec 6 G


    it or not."


    60%


    His expression softened, just for a moment, but then his walls came back up, his jaw tightening as he looked away again. "You''re wasting your time," he muttered.


    "Maybe," I admitted, my voice softer now. "But it''s my time to waste."


    I picked up the ointment again and resumed treating his wounds, the tension still present but somehow less suffocating. His silence felt different now-not the sharp edge of rejection but the quiet weight of someone who didn''t quite know how to respond.


    For now, that was enough.


    A


    0


    COMMENT

 Chapter 115

    19:05 Sat, Dec 7 G.


    3


    62%


    SAGE


    I had nearly emptied the bottle of healing ointment by the time finished tending to all of Titus''s wounds. The room was quiet, save for the rhythmic sound of his breathing. He had drifted into a deep sleep, his body finally sumbing to the exhaustion and pain he had been


    stubbornly fighting against.


    With the medicine applied and his wounds beginning to heal rapidly, I allowed myself a moment to simply look at him. His face, normally hardened with tension and anger, was soft in the stillness of slumber. The harsh lines that marked his brows were rxed, and for once, he looked at peace. It was a rare sigh and I couldn''t help but marvel at it.


    Despite everything-the arguments, the walls he kept building between us-I couldn''t deny how breathtaking he looked. Even in sleep, his presence wasmanding, his features striking. My gaze lingered on him longer than it should have, my heart beating just a little faster. This was the only time I could truly see him like this-vulnerable, quiet, unguarded.


    But the moment didn''tst.


    A sudden grunt escaped his lips, his face twisting as if in pain. rmed, I leaned closer, my eyes scanning over his body. His wounds were already starting to heal, the mixture of his lycan blood and the ointment working their miracle. Though faint scars remained, the raw, angry gashes from earlier were now closed.


    So why did he seem to be in pain?


    "Titus..." I called his name softly, hoping to rouse him gently. His response was a deep, guttural moan that sent a chill down my spine. I reached out instinctively to check his pulse, my fingers trembling slightly.


    Before I could make contact, his eyes snapped open, dark and wild.


    "Titus-"I began, but my words were cut off as his hand shot out and grabbed my wrist in an iron grip.


    I gasped, my eyes widening in shock. The strength in his hold was undeniable, his touch both firm and startling. "Titus," I called out his name once again, my voice shaky but calm as I tried to ground him.


    But he didn''t seem to hear me. His grip tightened, and before I could react further, he pulled me forward with surprising force. My breath caught as I was yanked down, and in the next moment, I found myself pinned beneath him on the bed.


    "Titus!" I eximed, my heart pounding wildly as his weight pressed against me. His dark eyes bore into mine, a storm of confusion and raw intensity swirling within them.


    His breathing was ragged, and his muscles were taut as though he was still caught in the throes of battle. For a moment, I thought he might not recognize me, that he was still trapped in whatever nightmare his mind had conjured.


    "Titus," I said again, my voice firm even though fear and confusion were swirling inside me. "What''s happening to you?" His hands stayed wrapped around my wrists, strong and unyielding, but they weren''t rough anymore. His intense stare stayed locked on me, deep and prating. It wasn''t the wild look of someone in or anger-it was something else entirely, something that made my heart race for reasons I didn''t want to admit.


    ain


    Then I saw it, the faint glow of crimson in his eyes. It burned softly, yet its meaning hit me hard, like The desire in his gaze was raw and undeniable. My breath hitched.


    a spark igniting a fire.


    Oh no.


    The pieces clicked together in my mind. The heat radiating off him, the way his chest heaved, and the tension in his entire body-it wasn''t from the pain of his wounds. It was primal, uncontroble.


    He was in a rut.


    D


    62%


    19:05 Sat, Dec Chapter 115


    My throat tightened, and I swallowed hard, my pulse quickening. How could this be happening? A rut wasn''t random-it had to be triggered. Was there a she-wolf nearby in heat? Could that exin this? And if so, I wasn''t safe.


    Panic red inside me as the realization sank in. An alpha in rut wasn''t someone you could reason with. Their instincts took over, driving them to dominate, to im. Anyone in their path became a target of that overwhelming need.


    I shifted slightly, trying to move, but his grip tightened, holding me in ce. He leaned closer, and I could feel the heat of his body, his breaths brushing against my skin.


    "Titus," I said again, my voice softer but firm, trying to reach the part of him still in control. "Let me go. I''m leaving!"


    But instead of loosening his grip, he smirked, the dangerous glint in his crimson eyes making my stomach twist. "I''m sorry, kitten," he murmured, his voice low and sultry, dripping with a dark yfulness. "But I can''t do that. This is your fault... so you have to take responsibility."


    I blinked, my frown deepening as I stared up at him in disbelief. What are you talking about?" I asked, my voice tinged with confusion and frustration.


    Before I could get another word out, he leaned in closer, his breath warm against my skin. I barely had time to react before he buried his nose against the crook of my neck, inhaling deeply


    My breath hitched as his proximity sent a jolt of shock through me. "Hmmm..." he hummed, the sound low and satisfied. "I can smell your scent."


    "What?" I gasped, trying to pull away, but his hold only tightened slightly.


    He stayed there for a moment, his nose brushing lightly against my skin as if savoring the closeness. "It''s intoxicating," he murmured, his voice a husky whisper. "Sweet and maddening."


    My pulse thundered in my ears, my mind racing to make sense of his words. "You''re mistaken," I said, forcing my voice to steady even as I struggled against him. "I don''t have a scent. Now can you please let go of me?"


    He chuckled softly, the sound rumbling deep in his chest. "Oh, kitten," he said, his tone teasing yet filled with something dangerous, something primal. "I can smell you from a mile away. And your body is inviting me."


    I froze, my stomach knotting at the intensity in his words. That can''t be true. I don''t have a wolf, so it''s impossible for me to have a scent, much more to undergo in heat. What the hell is going on?


    This can''t be good. I need to get away from him.


    Think, Sage, think!


    But every rational thought vanished as his warm breath ghosted over my skin, sending shivers racing down my spine. His lips brushed along my jawline, featherlight and deliberate, igniting something dangerous deep within me. It wasn''t fair how easily he unraveled me with just a touch, how his proximity turned my resolve into ash.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Hmmm..." A soft, involuntary moan slipped past my lips tempting me.


    No. This isn''t right. I can''t let this happen.


    as his tongue flicked against my jawline, hot and wet, teasing me,


    But my body betrayed me, the fiery desire creeping through every fiber of my being, melting away the walls I desperately tried to keep up. His tongue trailed a slow, torturous path down my neck, leaving a zing heat in its wake. My breath hitched as he paused at the curve of my shoulder, his warm lips hovering there for a moment before he pulled back.


    I dared to nce at him, my heart pounding like a drum. For a moment, I thought he was looking at nte-really looking at me-but then I followed his gaze and froze.


    Sat, Dec


    ti G


    13 62%


    He wasn''t looking at my face. He was staring at my shoulder.


    A devilish smirk yed across his lips, his crimson eyes glinting with dangerous amusement. "Well, well, well," he drawled, his voice dripping with confidence. "It seems this mark belongs to me."


    His words sent a jolt of shock through me. My mind scrambled for an answer, anything to make sense of what he''d just said. "What?" I whispered, the word barely audible over the pounding in my ears.


    "When I first saw your mark," he continued, his voice low and velvety, "I didn''t have the chance to get a good look at it. But now..." He tilted his head slightly, his smirk deepening. "I can see it clearly. That''s my mark." Panic and confusion collided in my chest. This wasn''t supposed to happen-he wasn''t supposed to know.


    "I wonder," he said, his tone turning thoughtful, though his smirk remained firmly in ce. "Why can''t I remember marking you?" His eyes flicked up to meet mine, burning with an intensity that made it hard to breathe.


    I opened my mouth to speak, my mind racing for a way out of this. "I have no idea," I said quickly, my voice trembling but steady enough to sound convincing. "So, can you please let me go now?"


    For a moment, his gaze ngered on mine, as if he were weighing his options. The tension between us was suffocating, and I couldn''t tell if he was about to release me or pull me closer. Please, Titus. Just let me go.


    But deep down, I wasn''t sure if I wanted him to. And that terrified me more than anything.


    However, it seems like Titus has no n of letting me go. His grip tightened around me, firm and possessive, making it clear that escape wasn''t an option. He leaned in closer, his fiery crimson eyes fixed on mine, daring me to try and defy him. "You''re not going anywhere, kitten," he murmured, his voice low and thick with a dangerous mix of desire and authority.


    My heart raced, but I tried to keep my voice steady. "Titus, listen to me," I said, forcing calm into my tone even though my words trembled. "You''re not thinking clearly. Please, just-"


    "On the contrary, my mind has never been this clearer," he cut me off, his voice sharper now, though still dripping with an unnerving charm. He brought his face closer to mine, so close I could feel the heat radiating off him. "And you," he continued, his voice dropping to a growl, "you belong to me."


    A shiver ran down my spine at his words. My voice was barely above a whisper as I pleaded, "You can''t do this, Titus. Please."


    For a moment, his head tilted, his usual smirk faltering just enough for a flicker in his eyes. But it was gone as quickly as it appeared, reced by a look of pure possessiveness.


    "Why can''t I?" he asked, his tone dripping with mockery. His gaze bore into mine, pinning me in ce as he continued, "And while we''re at it, why don''t you tell me why my mark is on you when I have no memory of cing it there? Hmm? Tell me why your scent is driving me absolutely insane."


    My breath hitched, and I swallowed hard, my thoughts racing as I tried to find a way to diffuse the situation. My voice wavered as I spoke, "I-I''ll exin everything, Titus. I swear I will. But you have to let


    me go first."


    He didn''t answer right away. Instead, his eyes roamed over me, as if he were weighing his options, deciding whether or not to grant me mercy. The silence was suffocating, and his smirk returned, slow and deliberate, curling at the corners of his mouth like he''d already made up his mind.


    "Too bad, kitten," he murmured, his voice low and full of dark amusement. "I don''t think I can do that."


    Before I could react, he leaned in, his lips crashing against mine with a force that stole the breath from my lungs. The kiss was possessive, searing, and left no room for protest. It was as if he was staking his im, his hold on me unrelenting.


    19:05 Sat, Dec 7 ti G Chapter 115


    62%


    My hands pressed against his chest in a feeble attempt to push him away, but he didn''t budge. The heat of his body, the intensity of his kiss-it was overwhelming, clouding my thoughts and leaving me reeling.


    91


    When he finally pulled back, just enough to let me catch a breath, his crimson eyes met mine, filled with a mix of triumph and raw, unrestrained hunger. "See, kitten," he whispered, his voice a dangerous rumble, "you are mine to take."


    COMMENT


    J

 Chapter 116

    R-18 MATURE CONTENT SAGE


    I turned my head, doing everything I could to evade Titus''s fervent kisses, but his relentless persistence made it nearly impossible. Every time I moved, his lips would find their way back to me-brushing against my jawline, trailing down my neck, leaving a path of burning heat that sent shivers coursing through my body.


    I clung to thest thread of my sanity, desperate to hold on and resist him. My mind screamed at me to push him away, to fight harder, to remind myself that this isn''t right. But the warmth of his body seeping through my very soul was making it impossible for me to do so. It was like a wildfire consuming me, spreading through every fiber of my being and threatening to leave nothing but ashes behind.


    His lips moved with a newfound hunger, his kisses growing bolder and more insistent. Each touch of his mouth against my skin sent a jolt of electricity through me, and I could feel my defenses crumbling with every passing second.


    "Stop..." I whispered, my voice weak and trembling, betraying my own uncertainty. But even as I spoke, I couldn''t deny the way my body reacted to him. My heart raced, my breaths grew shallow, and an ache I couldn''t exin began to coil low in my stomach.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As his kisses became hungrier, more desperate, my grip on reality started to slip. The line between resistance and surrender blurred until I couldn''t tell where one ended and the other began. His hands, firm but gentle, held me in ce, and the heat radiating from his touch seemed to melt away every ounce of my resolve.


    My thoughts grew hazy, the logical part of me struggling to hold on, reminding myself why this couldn''t happen. But my body-traitorous and overwhelmed by the intensity of his presence-was no longer listening. It was as if it had a mind of its


    own.


    "Titus..." I managed to whisper, though I wasn''t sure if it was a plea for him to stop or a surrender to what was quickly bing inevitable. My voice faltered as his lips found the sensitive spot just beneath my ear, and a soft, involuntary gasp escaped me.


    He didn''t stop, not even when my pleas grew softer and more desperate. Instead, Titus seemed fueled by my resistance, his lips continuing their path downward, trailing a searing line of kisses along my corbone until they reached the valley of my breasts. The heat of his mouth and the possessive way his hands gripped my waist made my pulse race uncontrobly.


    "Stop... please..." I whispered, my voice trembling with a mix of fear and something far more confusing-a dangerous pull I couldn''t deny, no matter how much I tried.


    His hands roamed, firm but careful, as though he was fighting to bnce his strength with tenderness. His lips lingered against my skin, each kiss igniting a fire that spread through my body. It was overwhelming, the sheer intensity of his presence, his scent, his touch. "You can beg all you want, kitten," he murmured against my skin, his voice a low, dangerous growl that sent shivers down my spine. "But your body isn''t saying no."


    His words struck a nerve, and I tried to push him away, my palms pressing against the solid wall of his chest. But it was like trying to move a mountain. He was unyielding, his strength absolute, and my attempts only seemed to amuse him.


    "Stop fighting me Sage," he said, his crimson eyes flickering up to meet mine. There was a softness in them now, a flicker of something deeper beneath the primal hunger that consumed him. "You''re only making this harder-for both of us."


    I shook my head, trying to summon what little strength I had left. "No. We should stop right now. This isn''t right, Titus," I said, my voice breaking.


    "Says who?" he asked with a seductive smirk ying on his lips.


    17:56 Tue, Dec 10 GBB.


    Chapter 116-


    I couldn''t answer. Because honestly, I have no answer.


    His smile widened as he watched me lost for words. "I thought so," he said confidently.


    3


    54%


    0


    He dipped his head again, his lips pressing against the sensitive skin just above the neckline of my dress. His hands slid upward, brushing against my ribs, and I felt my breath hitch, my resolve wavering.


    I knew I had to stop this before it went any further, but his touch, his heat, the overwhelming force of his presence-it was all-consuming, and I felt myself slipping further into the storm that was Titus.


    But before I could even utter another protest, a wave of heat washed over me, leaving me breathless. My pulse quickened, and a strange warmth spread through my veins, pooling low in my abdomen. I clenched my fists against his chest, trying to focus, to think, but my body was betraying me. No. This couldn''t be happening.


    I shook my head, panic rising in my chest like a tidal wave. "No, no, no..." I whispered, my voice trembling as I tried to deny the truth my body was screaming at me.


    Titus''s sharp, knowing gaze locked onto mine, his smirk spreading slowly, almost wickedly. His eyes glowed with a dangerous satisfaction, the kind that sent a shiver racing down my spine.


    "Ah," he murmured, his voice soft butced with triumph. "I knew it..."


    I shook my head harder, refusing to ept what was happening "This isn''t-it can''t be..." My words faltered as my body betrayed me further, heat pulsing through me in relentless waves. "I can''t go into heat. I don''t have a wolf!"


    My breath hitched as realization struck me like a bolt of lightning. No wolf. No pack. So why was this happening?


    My mind raced, searching desperately for answers. The heat, the overwhelming pull, the way my senses had heightened- none of it made sense. Unless...


    My eyes widened as a terrifying thought wed its way to the surface. Could an alpha in rut trigger something like this? Could his overwhelming presence, his sheer dominance, affect even someone like me-wolf less?


    My heart thundered in my chest, drowning out everything else as the realization sank. My breaths came quicker, each one catching as the heat within me spread like wildfire.


    "This doesn''t make sense," I whispered again, my voice faltering barely audible over the thunderous pounding of my heart.


    But Titus wasn''t about to give me that chance. His hold on me tightened, his body pressing against mine, every inch of him radiating a raw, unyielding determination. The crimson fire in his eyes zed hotter as they locked onto mine, making it impossible to look away. There was no escape from the force of his presence.


    "It doesn''t matter," he murmured, his voice smooth as velvet but firm,ced with an edge of danger that made my stomach twist. "You''re mine tonight, Sage. And I''m going to ravish you until you pass out."


    Before I could even process his words, his lips were on mine again. This kiss wasn''t like before-it was fiercer, more relentless, leaving me no space to think or resist. He kissed me like a man starving, like a wolf with its prey, determined to im and consume every piece of me.


    Each touch of his lips sent shockwaves through my body, igniting the embers of desire until they zed into an


    5


    uncontroble wildfire. I tried to hold on, but it was useless. His heat, his power, the sheer intensity of his kisses-they broke through every wall I''d built, leaving me defenseless.


    My body betrayed me, burning hot under his touch, trembling with need I couldn''t suppress. I didn''t even know when it happened, but somewhere along the way, the fight drained out of me. My hands moved from his chest to his shoulders, clutching at him, pulling him closer. My lips responded to his, matching his hunger with a passion I couldn''t deny.


    54%


    17:56 Tue, Dec 10 G Chapter 116


    His hands moved over my body, each touch sending waves of heat through me, making it harder to think, harder to breathe. Every kiss, every gentle stroke, seemed to pull me deeper into a fog of desire, blurring the line between pleasure and giving 1. in.


    I could feel the strong pull between us-something deep, powerful, and impossible to ignore. It wasn''t just Titus taking control; I was giving myself to him too, in ways I didn''t fully understand. I could feel his need, his hunger, and it was the same as mine. There was no space left for doubt, no room for anything but the bond that was growing stronger between us.


    When his lips finally left mine, I gasped for air, my body aching without his touch. But he didn''t let me go far. His hands gripped my waist, pulling me closer to him, a low growl escaping his throat. He kissed my neck, his teeth brushing my skin, sending shivers of anticipation through me. "You''re making me insane," he murmured, his voice low and filled with desire. "I can''t wait to be inside you."


    I couldn''t form words, overwhelmed by the rush of sensations, but my body answered for me. I arched into his touch, craving more, unable to fight the growing pull.


    His hands moved lower, tracing my curves with a tenderness that made my body burn with heat. His touch was gentle, yet possessive, as if he wanted to savor every part of me while marking it as his own.


    My mind was in a haze that I didn''t even notice when he managed to remove my clothes. My eyes widened in embarrassment when I found myself naked right before my eyes. I quickly wrapped my arms around my body in my faint attempt to cover myself. But he immediately grabbed both of my wrists and pinned them above my head, leaving me exposed and vulnerable in front of him.


    "It''s beautiful; don''t hide yourself," he murmured before he started lowering his head.


    I gasped for air when I felt his hot mouth covering the tip of my breast. His tongue flicked my nipples. He started sucking, nipping, and ying with it. I don''t know where to move my head as he continues to pleasure me with his skillful tongue.


    He finally let go of my wrist when his mouth started to travel down my belly. My eyes widened in panic when he didn''t stop there. Instead, he continued to lower his head until he finally settled in between my legs.


    "No!" I eximed in my faint attempt to stop him. But it was toote. "Fck!" I screamed in pleasure when I felt his hot tongue running across my slit. He continued to lick and suck my center as if there''s no tomorrow. "Please...stop..." I pleaded. However, I let out a loud groan when he did stop.


    He chuckled, its vibration resonating to my very core. "Do you really want me to stop?" he teased me.


    Fuck, no! I''m almost at my edge. That''s what I wanted to say. But I was too embarrassed to admit. "Oooohhh..." I moaned in pleasure when I felt his finger tracing my slit, taunting my entrance.


    "I haven''t got your answer, kitten," he said.


    "Please, Titus..."


    ""What, please?" he teased me even more.


    "Please lick me more..." I finally said.


    "It''s my pleasure, mydy..."

 Chapter 117

    R-18 MATURE


    SAGE


    "Please, lick me more...


    Titus''s grin widened, his crimson eyes glowing with triumph. "Is my pleasure, mydy," he said, his toneced with seduction. Without another word, he lowered his head, his tongue flicking out to taste me again, and I cried out as he expertly resumed his torment. This time, there was no holding back, no hesitation as hevished me with his attention, his tongue moving in ways that unraveled me piece by piece. His grip on my thighs tightened, keeping me pinned in ce as he devoured me like a man starved, every flick and swirl of his tongue pushing me closer to the edge.


    "Titus..." I whimpered, clutching at the sheets, my entire body trembling under the intensity of his touch. The world around. me blurred into nothingness, leaving only him-his hands, his mouth, his unrelenting focus on driving mepletely over the edge.


    And as the tension within me coiled tighter and tighter, I realized there was no going back. I was hispletely, and in this moment, I didn''t want it


    didn''t want it any other way.


    Titus growled softly, the vibration adding to the unbearable pleasure coursing through me. His tongue worked with precision, every flick, swirl, and stroke pushing me closer to the edge. My body was trembling uncontrobly now, a ve to the overwhelming sensations he was drawing out of me.


    "Titus... I can''t..." I gasped, my voice barely coherent as the pressure inside me built higher and higher. My hands fisted the strands of his hair as I was desperately looking for something to hold on to while slowly ascending to my highest peak. But the pleasure was too intense that I was subconsciously pushing his head away from my center.


    He nced up at me, his crimson eyes gleaming with satisfaction and something deeper-possessiveness, perhaps. "Don''t push me," he murmured against me, his lips brushing over my sensitive skin. "I don''t want to get interrupted while having my meal," he warned before he continued eating my femininity.


    With one final flick of his tongue, the coil of tension inside me snapped. A wave of ecstasy crashed over me, stealing the breath from my lungs and leaving me utterly undone. I cried out his name, my body arching off the bed as the release consumed me, leaving me trembling and vulnerable beneath him. My legs were shaking, and I''m almost out of my wits.


    But Titus didn''t stop, his mouth and hands coaxing me through the aftershocks until I was left boneless and spent. He finally lifted his head, his lips glistening, and his smirk was one of pure triumph.


    "You''re breathtaking when you let yourself go," he said, his voice rough with desire. His hands moved to cradle my face, his thumb gently brushing against my cheek as if to ground me.


    I blinked up at him, still trying to catch my breath, my heart racing as his words settled over me. There was no teasing in his expression now, only a raw intensity that made my stomach flutter.


    "I..." I tried to speak, but my voice failed me. The bond between us hummed like a live wire, stronger than ever, and I could feel his need for me pulsing through it like a second heartbeat.


    Titus leaned down, brushing his lips over mine in a kiss that was surprisingly tender, a contrast to the wild storm we''d just been caught in. "We''re far from done, Sage," he whispered against my mouth, his tone filled with promise.


    A shiver ran through me, and I knew he was right. This was only the beginning.


    Before I could fully recover, Titus''s lips imed mine again, this time more demanding, more consumting. His kiss reignited the fire I thought had burned itself out, leaving me breathless and yearning for more. His hands roamed over my body, as if


    55%1


    memorizing every curve, every inch of skin that now belonged to him.


    "Titus..." I murmured his name, my voice shaky with both anticipation and surrender.


    "I''m going to im every inch of your being," he growled, his voice low and husky.


    "No. This can''t be right," I whispered again. Even after that mind blowing orgasm, I''m still denying the fact that I want this. This has nothing to do with what''s right or not. I was convincing myself more than him.


    He trailed kisses down my neck, each one sending shivers through my body. When his lips reached the hollow of my throat, he paused, his tongue flicking out to taste my skin before nipping it lightly with his teeth. "You''re mine, kitten," he said, his voice dark and reverent, each wordced with an unshakable certainty.


    I couldn''t deny it. The tension between us was unrelenting, pulling me further into him, leaving no room for doubt or resistance. My body ached for his touch, for his closeness, and I couldn''t fight it anymore.


    He shifted his weight, his strong hands sliding down to grip my thighs. With ease, he spread them apart, positioning himself. between them, his gaze never leaving mine. The intensity in his eyes sent a wave of heat rushing through me, and I felt my breath hitch as anticipation coiled tightly in my core.


    Titus leaned down, his forehead resting gently against mine, his eyes locking onto my gaze with an intensity that made my heart race. His voice dropped to a near whisper, deep and full of unyielding promise. "I''m going to make you mine in every way, kitten," he murmured, his toneced with both tenderness and possession.


    I felt him position himself at my entrance, the heat of his body radiating into mine, making my breath hitch in anticipation. Slowly, he began to ease his long, hard shaft into me. My body stretched to amodate him, the sensation both overwhelming and electrifying. A loud, uncontroble moan escaped my lips as he filled mepletely, every inch of him leaving me breathless and trembling beneath him.


    "Titus..." I gasped, my voiceced with pleasure and need, as he paused for a moment, allowing me to adjust to the fullness. My fingers instinctively dug into his bare back, my nails leaving faint marks on his skin, but he didn''t flinch. Instead, he let out a low growl, a sound that resonated deep within me, igniting the fire even further.


    He started to move, his thrusts slow and deliberate at first, each one sending waves of heat rippling through my body.


    "Ahhh...please," I pleaded, clinging to him as his pace began to pick up. Each thrust was deeper, more powerful, leaving me gasping for air, my mind spinning with the sheer intensity of it all.


    "Yes, kitten. Moan for me. I want to hear your sweet moans," he murmured against my ear, his voice rough and strained with his own pleasure. "You were made for me, Sage. Every part of you belongs to me."


    His words sent a shiver down my spine, and I couldn''t hold back the cries of pleasure that escaped me as he continued to im me, his movements growing more fervent, more demanding. My body arched into him, meeting his every thrust, as if it had been waiting for this moment, for him.


    I was quite annoyed when Titus slowed his movements, his heated gaze locking onto mine as he leaned back slightly. His hands slid down to my hips, gripping them with a firmness that made my pulse race even faster. "Your turn, kitten," he rasped, his voice thick with desire.


    I blinked at him, dazed and breathless, trying to process his words. He smirked, the curve of his lips both teasing andmanding. With a gentle but insistent grip, he shifted, guiding me to move with him. Before I realized what was happening, I was on top of him, straddling his hips, my legs trembling as I tried to adjust to the sudden change.


    "Aaahhhh!" I screamed in pleasure when I felt him poking the deepest part of my insides. This position was different, yet it''s more pleasurable. It gives me power being on top of the powerful lycan king.


    It handles and


    the


    peste festul force of future dow


    within the Avoy Tips 1 and kuwart her at hands apsiner fix ferd


    "Ride


    time. The cordret is waive owners eyer glissed writs intendey that were shreers through me. "I was too you


    Here, let me show put he said she dowly goed my hips and muset it up and diem stuely at first resting the rhythm, trked my hips, the friction ring der Both of us unbh, yet par like that, he murmured Tracked his hands raming ever my thighs up to my weg


    movements but letting me at the pe


    The armuation was overwhelming the angle giving a new of control that sent sparks of pleasure coursing through


    w level me. My head tilted back, a cry reaping my hips as I mosted Exing the tension building within me with every mution


    Tinis groaned, his hands rightening on my hips, his borly responding to every shift, every rise and fall. "You''re incredible, he growled, his voice strained with raw need. "So beautiful all mine."


    His words pushed me closer to the edge, and I couldn''t hold back the pleasure that consumed me as I rode him movement more desperate, more frantic. My hands clutched at his chest, his skin hot beneath my palms his heartbeat pounding as wildly as mine.


    Titus sat up suddenly, wrapping his arms around me and pulling me against him, his mouth capturing mine in a searing kiss. The new angle sent shockwaves of pleasure through me, and I broke the kiss to cry out, burying my face in his neck the overwhelming sensations pushed me closer to my breaking point.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bite me, kitten," he whispered against my car, his voice deep andmanding, yet filled with a tenderness that made my heart ache. "Mark me."


    His words sent a shiver down my spine, his voice holding a mix of strength and vulnerability that pulled me closer to him. My heart pounded in my chest, hismand hanging heavy in the air between us, impossible to ignore.


    But my mark won''t work. I''m basically a human, and my mark will not seal anything. I looked at his eyes, checking if he was


    serious.


    "You''re aware that I don''t have my wolf, thus, my mark won''t mean anything, right?" I reminded him.


    But he cupped both of my cheeks. "I don''t care. I want you to sink your teeth into my skin as hard as you can," he replied.


    Titus." I whispered, my voice shaking with both fear and longing.


    "Do it," he urged, his hands tightening on my waist as if grounding himself. "im me, Sage."


    Summoning a courage I didn''t know I had, driven by the pull I could no longer resist, I opened my mouth and bit down gently on his neck. His taste, his essence, overwhelmed my senses. To my surprise, I felt the mark begin to form. It felt as though it had always been waiting for this moment.


    Titus groaned deeply, the sound vibrating through his chest as his body tensed beneath me. Above us, the crimson glow of the lunar eclipse seemed to grow brighter, its energy fueling the bond that connected us. A rush of heat and energy washed over us, connecting us in a way that felt wild andsting.


    Our voices mingled in the night as we reached our peak together. I felt his hot liquid filling my insides, spreading like a wildfire. He continued to guide my hips up and down as he dried himself up to hisst drop.


    "You''re mine now," he said, his voice rough, as he leaned his head against my chest while wrapping his arms around my body.


    As the eclipse''s glow began to fade, we stayed wrapped in each other''s arms. I have no idea what will happen after this. But it doesn''t care. I want this, and that''s all that matter.

 Chapter 118

    R-18 MATURE


    SAGE


    I remained on top of him as we both tried to catch our breath. Ian still feel his huge shaft pulsating inside me.


    When things settled down and everything became clear, embarrassment crept throughout my body. I can''t believe I allow myself to give in to my lust. I need to get out of here as soon as possible.


    I tried to move my body, but Titus'' arms tightened around me. He clearly has no intention of letting me go.


    "Hmmm...let''s stay like this for a while," he whispered against my ear.


    Those words were exactly what I needed to hear to calm my troubled soul. I lean my head against his shoulder, feeling the warmth of his body against mine. This moment was innocent and romantic. But all of that quickly vanished when I felt his shaft hardening once again.


    I straightened my shoulder and moved my face away from him so I could give him a warning look. But that was clearly a mistake. As soon as I moved my body, it quickly stimted my insides, igniting the fire of desire within me. "Titus!" I warned him.


    "What? I can''t help that you can turn me on easily," he replied.


    "You''re insatiable!" I used him, which he quickly agreed on.


    "That I am, kitten."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was about to move when I heard Scott''s voice behind the door. "Sage, are you still in there?" he said.


    My eyes widened in panic. I looked at Titus as if asking him what we should do. But instead of answering, there''s a devilish smirk ying on his lips.


    He grabbed my waist and started thrusting his hips. A moan almost escapes my lips. It''s a good thing that I quick to cover my mouth before anythinges out. I hit his shoulder as a warning for him to stop. However, it seems like he had no intention of doing so. "Sage?" Scott asked once again.


    "You have to answer him, kitten. Or else he''d definitely open that door," he whispered against my ear.


    "Then stop moving so I can respond to him," I replied, whispering in between my gritted teeth.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t do that," he said. And instead of stopping, he started to increase his pace.


    "Fck!" I cursed out loud.


    "Sage, are you okay? Can Ie in?"


    "No!" I blurted out, my voice shaky as I clung to Titus, wrapping my arm around his neck like a lifeline. My heart pounded in panic at the thought of being discovered. "I''m fine, Scott. T-Titus is fine. He''s currently-" My words caught in my throat as Titus''s mouthtched onto my sensitive nipple, his tongue swirling as he thrust into me with maddening precision.


    I bit my lip hard, struggling to keep myposure. "H-He''s currently asleep," I managed to stammer, my voice quivering under the strain of holding it together. "I''m afraid you''d wake him up if youe inside." My breathing hitched as I fought to finish my sentence, my head spinning from the overwhelming sensations. "I-I''ll let you know when he wakes up," I finally


    19:13 000


    gasped, copsing against Titus''s chest in relief once the words were out


    There was a brief pause on the other side of the door before Scot replied, his tone light and casual. "Oh, that''s great news! I''ll leave you to it. Please let me know if you need anything.


    The sound of his footsteps retreating down the hallway was like music to my cars. I let out a shaky breath, my body trembling as the tension ebbed away.


    "You did great, kitten," Titus murmured, his voice tinged with amusement.


    I pulled back slightly to re at him, narrowing my eyes. "That''s not funny!" I scolded, though my voicecked real conviction.


    His lips curled into a wicked grin, his crimson eyes gleaming with mischief. "No, it wasn''t," he agreed, leaning in to brush his lips against mine. "It was hot."


    Heat flushed through my cheeks, and I smacked his chest weakly, though the movement only made himugh softly. He shifted his hips slightly, eliciting a gasp from me as the tension between us reignited.


    "Now, where were we?" He whispered, his tone low and dangerous, promising we weren''t anywhere near done.


    Titus didn''t wait for an answer. His hands gripped my waist, holding me firmly in ce as he began to move again, slow and deliberate, drawing out every sensation. My gasp turned into a soft moan as the fire he''d ignited earlier red back to life, hotter and more consuming than ever.


    "You''re so perfect like this," he murmured, his lips brushing against my ear, sending a shiver down my spine. "Flushed, breathless, utterly mine."


    I couldn''t find the words to respond-not with the way my body trembled beneath his touch, the way each movement of his hips sent shockwaves of pleasure rippling through me. All I could do was cling to him, my fingers tangling in his hair as I buried my face in his neck, muffling the sounds spilling from my lips. "You don''t have to hide your voice," he said, his tone both teasing andmanding. "Let me hear you, kitten."


    His words sent a fresh wave of heat coursing through me, and I whimpered as his pace quickened, his thrusts growing deeper and more intense. I tilted my head back, unable to stop the moan that escaped me.


    "Titus..." I breathed, my voice trembling with a mix of desperation and surrender.


    "That''s it," he growled, his grip on me tightening as if to emphasize his im. "Say my name, Sage. Let the world know who owns you."


    The raw possessiveness in his voice only drove me higher, and I found myself arching into him, meeting his movements with equal fervor. The world outside faded to nothing, leaving only the two of us, bound together in a rhythm that felt both primal and eternal.


    The sound of our breathing, the intensity of our connection-it was all-consuming. I felt myself nearing the edge again, and from the way his grip on me tightened, I knew he was right there with me.


    "Look at me," hemanded, his voice rough, his crimson eyes zing as they met mine. "I want to see your face when youe."


    His words pushed me over the edge, and I cried out, my body trembling violently as waves of ecstasy crashed over me. Titus followed momentster, a guttural groan escaping his lips as he buried himself deeply, his body shuddering with the force of his release.


    For a moment, neither of us moved, our bodies still entwined as we tried to catch our breath. The intensity of what had just happened lingered in the air between us, heavy and undeniable.


    Titus leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to my forehead, his touch un going to fill your insides until there''s no more left to fill," he mu


    ********


    0

 Chapter 119

    SAGE


    I slipped out of Titus''s room just before the first light of dawn broke across the sky. The quiet of the morning felt almost deliberate, like the world was holding its breath to help me leave unnoticed. Titus was still fast asleep, his face rxed in a way I rarely saw. The arms that had held me so tightly through the night nowy loose, giving me the chance to carefully slip free without waking him.


    The memories of the night before yed over and over in my head-every touch, every whispered word, every moment of raw connection burned into my mind. I couldn''t deny how much I''d wanted him, how much I''d enjoyed being with him. But the idea of carrying that intense connection into the daylight felt overwhelming, even impossible. Nights like that seemed to exist in their own bubble, separate from everything else.


    I paused in the doorway and nced back at him. He looked so peaceful, his bare chest rising and falling with each calm breath. I could still feel the faint hum of the bond between us, like a spark that refused to go out. For a moment, I hesitated, my heart pulling me back toward him. Part of me wanted to climb back into bed, to believe that things could somehow stay simple, stay easy. But I knew better. Deep down, I always did.


    Carefully shutting the door behind me, I stepped into the chilly hallway. The air out here felt heavier, like the weight of everything was finally settling on me. Wrapping my arms around myself, I padded quietly down to my room, my bare feet cold against the floor. My mind was a whirlwind, caught between the excitement of the night and the uncertainty of what


    came next.


    The thought of seeing him in the daylight, when the passion of the night had faded and the hard questions would surface, made my chest tighten. I wasn''t ready for that conversation. Not yet. Maybe not ever.


    I slipped into my room as quietly as I had left Titus''s, closing the door behind me with a soft click. Leaning against it for a moment, I let out a shaky breath, my heart still racing-not from sneaking away, but from everything that had happened.


    Crossing the room, I grabbed fresh clothes from the wardrobe and headed straight for the bathroom. The sight of my reflection in the mirror stopped me in my tracks. My cheeks were flushed, my hair was a tangled mess, and there were faint/ marks on my neck and corbone-evidence of Titus''s possessive touch. I pressed my fingers to one of the marks, a rush of warmth spreading through me at the memory.


    "Pull yourself together," I muttered to my reflection before turning away and stepping into the shower.


    The hot water cascaded over me, washing away the remnants of the night, but it couldn''t touch the lingering ache in my chest. I closed my eyes and tilted my head back, letting the warmth soothe my tense muscles.


    Finishing up, I stepped out of the shower and dried off, pulling on fresh clothes in an attempt to feel normal again. My mind, however, was far from calm. I braided my damp hair to keep my hands busy, hoping it would quiet the storm of emotions threatening to overwhelm


    me.


    The light outside my window grew brighter as the morning took hold. I knew I couldn''t avoid the questions forever-Titus would wake up eventually, and when he did, I''m not sure if he would be looking for me.


    When the sun was finally up, a soft knock at my door pulled me from my swirling thoughts. My heart leapt to my throat, pounding so loudly I was sure whoever was outside could hear it I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself, and walked to the door. As I turned the handle and pulled it open, my chest tightened with anticipation.


    But the sight that greeted me wasn''t what I''d expected-or hoped for. ra stood there, her usual serene expression tinged with curiosity. The tight coil of anticipation in my chest unraveled into disappointment, a quiet sigh slipping past my lips before I could stop it. I tried to school my features into something less obvious, but I could tell by the way her brow arched slightly that she noticed.


    "Why do I have a feeling that I''m not who you''re expecting?" ra said softly as he eyed me suspiciously.


    "I''m not expecting anyone, ra," I quickly denied it.


    144


    17:29 Fri, Dec 13 GBB.


    "Sure, sure," she said, as she obviously believed none of it. "Did I wake you up?" she asked.


    0462%


    I shook my head quickly. "No, I''ve been up for a while. Too long if I were honest. The restless energy buzzing under my skin had kept me from finding any kind of peace after 1 left Titus room.


    ra tilted her head, studying me like she always seemed to do when she thought I was hiding something. "I wanted to check on you. How''s Alpha Titus?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I stepped back, gesturing for her toe inside, though I wasn''t sure I had the energy for whatever conversation this was leading to. She entered gracefully, her sharp gaze sweeping the mom briefly before settling back on me.


    "He''s doing fine. The ointment did miraculous work on him," I said, forcing a small smile as I tried to keep my voice steady.


    ra''s lips pressed into a thin line, her sharp gaze fixed on me. Clearly, she wasn''t buying my attempt at nonchnce. "Did something happen?" she asked, her tone gentle but probing.


    My breath hitched for a moment, my body stiffening before I quickly turned away. I busied myself by pretending to smooth out the already neat corner of my bed, avoiding her eyes. "Nothing happened, of course. Why would you ask that?" My words came out a little too quickly, a little too defensively.


    She didn''t answer right away, and when she did, her voice was calm but carried an unmistakable edge. "Nothing in particr. Fwas just informed this morning that the ointment had aphrodisiac properties mixed in."


    "What?!" I blurted out, my voice louder than I intended. Panic surged through me as her words echoed in my mind.


    ra stepped back, raising her hands in mock defense. "Whoa! What''s with the reaction? You said nothing happened, right? So I assumed everything turned out fine. You were probably long gone from the alpha''s room before the aphrodisiac had a chance to take effect." I swallowed hard, my throat suddenly dry. "Y-Yeah," I stammered, my voice unconvincing even to my own ears. "I left immediately after applying the ointment. Came straight back to my room."


    "Too bad," she said with a teasing glint in her eyes. "I thought you might have finally had the chance to use the potion I made for Alpha Titus."


    I froze, guilt wing at my chest as her words settled in. Slowly, I turned to face her, the weight of the truth pressing down on me. "About that..." I started, taking a deep, shaky breath. "I decided I''m not going to use it. It''s not my ce to do something like that to him." ra''s brow furrowed in confusion. "What do you mean? I thought you wanted to help break through whatever''s been holding him back."


    "I do," I said quickly, "but using that potion would feel wrong. It''s not up to me to manipte his feelings or his memories, even if my intentions are good. Doing that wouldn''t make me any better than Anna if our suspicions are true-if she''s been drugging him to erase his memories."


    ra''s expression softened, and she crossed the room to stand beside me. "You have a point," she admitted, her voice thoughtful. "But are you sure you''re ready to be erased from his memories forever?"


    I nodded slowly, her words offering a smallfort. "I am."


    ra studied me for a moment before smiling softly. "You''re stronger than you give yourself credit for, Sage."


    "Thanks," I murmured, my shoulders rxing just a little.


    "Well, I came here to check up on you and to let you know that Alpha Arthur expects us to join him for breakfast," ra said with a small smile. "Scott will inform Alpha Titus as well."


    "Do you have any idea what this is about?" I asked, tilting my head as worry flickered in the back of my mind.


    30 Fri, Dec 13


    I''m not sure," she admitted, a hint of uncertainty in her tone. "But I''m hoping it''s good news. I mean, he''s inviting us for breakfast, not throwing us out of the pack house, right?" She tried to sound optimistic, though her words didn''t entirely ease the tension in my chest. "Well, I''m ready," I said, smoothing out my outfit in an attempt to distract myself from the unease gnawing at me.


    "Good. Let''s head there now," ra replied, leading the way.


    We exited the room together, the hallway bathed in soft morning light filtering through the windows. As we made our way toward the dining hall, footsteps echoed ahead of us. Rounding the corner, we nearly bumped into Titus and Scott. My heart jolted as my eyes instinctively darted to Titus, his tall framemanding the space around him.


    His piercing gaze met mine, and I immediately averted my eyes, my cheeks heating under the intensity of his re. I stared at anything but him-the floor, the walls, even the faint pattern on the carpet-anything to avoid the tension crackling in the air. "Let''s all head there together," Titus announced, his deep voice carrying an edge of authority that left no room for argument.


    We stepped aside, allowing them to pass. As Titus brushed by me, I caught a faint whiff of his scent, and it was enough to send my senses reeling, a vivid reminder of the night before. My hands clenched at my sides, determined not to let my emotions show. ra gave me a knowing look, her lips twitching as though she wanted to tease me but thought better of it. Instead, we fell into step behind them, trailing quietly toward the dining hall. The weight of Titus''s presence ahead of me was almost suffocating, and every step felt heavier than thest.


    By the time we reached the hall, my nerves were tightly wound, and I couldn''t shake the sense that this breakfast was more than a simple gathering. As we filed into the room, Alpha Arthur''s weing smile awaited us, but the undercurrent of something unspoken lingered in the air. Whatever this meeting was about, I could only hope it would be a step toward answers, not moreplications.


    We took our seats at therge dining table, the air thick with anticipation. Alpha Arthur sat at the head of the table, his presencemanding yet weing. tes of steaming food filled the table, but I couldn''t focus on any of it. My attention was riveted on the Alpha, waiting for him to reveal the reason for this gathering.


    After a few moments of polite exchanges, Alpha Arthur set down his fork and cleared his throat. The room immediately quieted, all eyes turning to him. His gaze settled on Titus, and a small, respectful nod followed.


    "Alpha Titus," he began, his tone steady but tinged with respect. "I''ve witnessed many leaders in my time. Strength, cunning, and skill in battle are important qualities, but true leadership lies in knowing when to wield power and when to show restraint. Yesterday, you proved that you understand the weight of that choice."


    Titus inclined his head slightly, acknowledging Alpha Arthur''s words but remaining stoic.


    "In sparing Holt''s life during the duel," Alpha Arthur continued, his gaze unwavering, "you showed not only your strength but your character. It would have been easy to end him, to prove your dominance through death. But by showing mercy, you demonstrated wisdom and control-traits of a true king. You reminded everyone present that power is not about taking life but preserving it when it serves a higher purpose."


    The room fell silent as Alpha Arthur''s words sank in. Even the warriors seated around the table, some of whom had likely questioned Titus''s choice, now seemed to reassess their judgments.


    "You have earned my respect," Alpha Arthur dered, rising from his chair. His imposing figuremanded the room, and every gaze turned to him. "And with that respectes my support. From this day forward, this pack stands with you, Your Majesty. We will fight by your side to reim the throne that is rightfully yours."


    The room erupted into a mixture of gasps and murmurs. ra shot me a wide-eyed nce, her excitement barely contained. Scott, seated a few ces down, nodded subtly, his approval evident. I found myself gripping the edge of the table, my heart swelling with pride for Titus, even as a wave of relief washed over me. This alliance was exactly what he Reeded.


    17:30 Fri, Dec 13 GBB.


    3


    Titus stood, his crimson eyes locked on Alpha Arthur. His expression softened slightly, gratitude breaking through his usual stoic demeanor. "Thank you, Alpha Arthur," he said, his voice steady but filled with emotion. "Your support means more than I can say." The deration seemed to electrify the room. Warriors exchanged determined looks, and the mood shifted from tension to resolve. For the first time, it felt like we were no longer fighting alone.


    As the meeting broke up, Titus approached me swiftly, his presencemanding as always. Before I could say a word, his warm hand gently closed around my arm, his touch firm yet careful not to cause rm.


    Leaning in close, his breath brushed against my ear, sending a shiver down my spine. "We need to talk," he whispered, his deep voice low enough that no one else could hear.

 Chapter 120

    SAGE


    "We need to talk," Titus whispered, his deep voice low and intimate, meant only for me...


    I nced around instinctively, my eyes sweeping the room. The mood was jubnt; everyone was too caught up in celebrating the new alliance to notice us. That gave me a momentary sense of relief, but also doubt. Why did we need to talk now, when any interaction could risk drawing unnecessary attention to us?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I opened my mouth, ready to brush off his request and avoid whatever charged conversation he had in mind, but before I could, Anna appeared out of nowhere.


    "Congrattions, Your Majesty!" she eximed, her voice brimming with false cheer as she quickly looped her arms around Titus. "We''re just a step away from reiming the throne. This calls for a proper celebration!"


    Her bold disy made my stomach twist, but what caught my attention even more was Titus''s reaction. His jaw tightened, and a sh of irritation darkened his crimson eyes. He stood stiffly, clearly ufortable with Anna clinging to him like that. Without a word, he gently but firmly peeled her hands away from him, his expression sharp enough to cut through her


    enthusiasm.


    I didn''t wait to see what would happen next. While he was distracted dealing with Anna''s unwee embrace, I took the opportunity to slip away. Thest thing I wanted was to get tangled up in whatever drama her presence would undoubtedly create.


    My heart raced-not just from the tension of the moment but from the unease that had been building since my passionate night with Titus.


    my head. What did he want to talk about? Did it have to do withst night? Or worse, had Anna somehow nted doubts in his mind? Shaking my head, I tried to banish the thought. None of that mattered right now. All I wanted was space to clear I slipped into one of the quieter hallways, my steps soft against the cold stone floor. The sound ofughter and clinking sses from the hall grew fainter with each step, until it fadedpletely. Turning a corner, I was met with silence, the cool morning air brushing against my skin, grounding me in the stillness of the moment.


    Eventually, I wandered into the courtyard. The first light of morning painted the stones in soft shades of gold and pink, while the crisp air carried a hint of dew. Leaning against a wall, I closed my eyes, trying to calm the whirlwind in my head. For a brief moment, it was just me and the quiet.


    But that peace


    didn''tst.


    "Running from me again, kitten?" His voice cut through the stillness, low and steady, yet sharp enough to send a shiver through me.


    I turned quickly, my breath catching as I saw Titus standing in the doorway. The soft light outlined his broad frame, making him seem even more imposing. How had he followed me without a sound?


    "I wasn''t running," I said quickly, crossing my arms in a weak attempt to lookposed. "I just needed some air."


    His crimson eyes fixed on me, unreadable and intense, as he stepped closer. "I thought I made myself clear that I wanted a word with you," he said, his voice calm butced with frustration


    "I didn''t think there was anything else to say," I replied, my voice unsteady despite my effort to sound confident.


    There are a lot of things that we should talk about," he shot back his voice calm but determined as he closed the space


    ng with why you keep avoiding me." between us with steady, purposeful steps.


    I opened my mouth to reply, some excuse or denial forming on my tongue, but he raised his hand, halting me mid-thought,


    "Don''t." he said, his 16e firm but not unkind. "If Another he is about toe from those beautiful lips of yours, spare both. I don''t want to hear it


    "Y-Your Majesty." I stammered, my voice barely above a whisp


    "Yes?" he murmured, his crimson eyes locking onto mine as he stepped closer, invading the shrinking space between us


    "1-1.." My voice faltered, my mind scrambling for words that refused toe.


    He tilted his head, the faintest hint of a smirk curling at his lips Imm?" he murmured, leaning in until his warm breath fanned against my skin. His lips brushed lightly against the curve of my neck, sending an involuntary shiver through me "You can run as much as you like, kitten, but let''s not pretend you can ever truly get away from me."


    My breath hitched at his words, my heart hammering in my chest. Gathering every ounce of courage I had. I pushed back against the overwhelming pull of his presence. "Why wouldn''t I run?" I shot back, my voice trembling but steady enough to carry my meaning. "You''ve never given me a reason to stay."


    His body tensed at my words, his lips hovering above my neck as if frozen in ce. Slowly, he straightened, lifting his gaze to meet mine. The intensity in his eyes sent a chill down my spine, but I didn''t look away.


    "Have you forgotten, Your Majesty?" I said, my voice growing bolder despite the lump in my throat. "You begged me to sever


    ''beloved."" our bond. For her. For Anna, your


    His entire body tensed, the weight of my words hanging heavily in the air between us like an unspoken truth. For a long moment, he said nothing, his crimson eyes fixed on mine, searching, as if trying to decipher the emotions swirling behind my gaze. The confidence that usually radiated from him seemed to waver, reced by something raw and vulnerable.


    Finally, he spoke, his voice quieter now but no less intense. "Yes," he admitted, his words carrying a heaviness that settled deep in my chest. "I did that. I made that choice."


    He paused, taking my hand gently in his, his touch warm and steady. Guiding it to his chest, he ced it just above his heart, holding it there firmly as if the connection could say what his words could not. "And for that, I guess I can''t me anyone but this," he said, referring to his heart.


    His


    gaze


    locked on mine as he pressed my hand tighter against his chest. "I had no memories of who you were, of what you meant to me," he continued, his tone almost breaking. "And yet, this..." His fingers tightened slightly over mine, holding my hand in ce as if afraid I might pull away. "This thing beating inside my chest, it reacts to you in ways I can''t exin. It''s like it knows what I forgot."


    I swallowed hard, my breath hitching as his words sank in, each one carrying the weight of his emotions.


    "I yearn for you, Sage," he said, his voice barely above a whisper but brimming with sincerity. "I crave for you in ways I didn''t understand. And most of all," he added, his crimson eyes holding mine with an intensity that made my pulse race, "this heart of mine-it beats out of control the moment I even catch a glimpse of you."


    My fingers trembled against his chest, the steady rhythm of his heartbeat thundering beneath my palm. His words stripped away everyyer of doubt I''d built around myself, leaving me exposed to the overwhelming truth in his gaze.


    I


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 121

    SAGE


    Titus''s confession stayed with me, lingering in my thoughts even after our conversation ended. His words echoed in my mind, over and over again, like a song I couldn''t stop hearing. The way he looked at me, the way he spoke-so honest, so certain-should have given me


    A part of me wanted to believe him, to hope that maybe, just maybe, we could have a future together.


    But hope is a dangerous thing. It sneaks up on you, fills your chest, and makes you dream of things that might never happen. I knew better than to hold on to it. I knew better than to let myself believe in a happily-ever-after when so much was still uncertain. The truth was, it felt like wishful thinking. A fantasy. And fantasies, no matter how beautiful they seem, always disappear when you wake up


    We are already packing our things for our next journey. We are nning to leave as soon as possible.


    But before we left the Silver River Pack house, Titus, Scott, and I gathered for a meeting to discuss our next move. ra was busy packing some elixirs and ointments that we might need in our journey. On the other hand, I have no idea where Anna is, and why is she not included in this meeting?


    The mood in the room was serious but hopeful. Gaining the Silver River Pack''s support was a huge victory, but it came with an even bigger bonus-three other packs allied with Silver River had also agreed to stand with us. In total, we now had the backing of four packs, a solid step forward in our fight against Titus''s uncle.


    Titus stood at the head of the table, his strong presence filling the room as heid out our strategy. "We can''t lose momentum," he said, his voice steady andmanding. "The more allies we gather, the better our chances. We need to keep moving."


    Scott, seated to Titus''s right, flipped through the pages of his journal before stopping on one and looking up. "The next pack we''re heading to is the Ironw Pack," he informed us, his tone thoughtful. "Their Alpha, Marcus, is known for being tough and cautious. He doesn''t make decisions lightly, and he''s not the type to be swayed by empty words."


    Titus nodded, considering Scott''s words. "That means we need to be direct with him," Titus replied firmly. "Marcus will want to know exactly what he''s fighting for and what we can offer in return."


    I leaned back slightly in my chair, my brow furrowed. "What if he refuses to join us?" I asked, voicing the worry I couldn''t keep to myself. "We can''t assume every pack will agree, no matter how strong our case is."


    Titus''s gaze flicked toward me, unwavering as always. "Then we move on," he said calmly but with an edge of resolve. "We don''t have time to force anyone''s hand. This has to be their choice."


    Scott nodded in agreement. "Marcus doesn''t like the way Titus''s uncle has been running things, much more than his son. From what I''ve heard, Ironw''s pack members are growing restless under his rule. That might be the opening we need to gain Marcus''s trust."


    The n was starting to take shape, and the sense of urgency in the room was undeniable. We were racing against time, and each pack we convinced brought us closer to turning the tide.


    "We''lHeave within the hour," Titus announced, rising to his feet. The journey to Ironw territory will take us a couple of days. We need to stay alert and move quickly."


    Scott and I both nodded, understanding the weight of the task ahead. As we prepared to leave, I couldn''t help but nce at Tifus. Despite the heavy responsibility on his shoulders, he carried it with such determination, like he refused to let doubt touch him. It was hard not to feel inspired when he spoke.


    III


    In the afternoon, we are all ready to leave. Alpha Arthur graciously saw us off, standing tall at the edge of his pack''s territory as we readied ourselves for the long journey ahead. His warm farewell came with a few words of encouragement, along with the quiet understanding that the road before us was anything but easy.


    We prepared our horses. It was still a long way to our next destination, and as before, we only had four horses between the six of us. That meant sharing-again.


    I expected things to be the same asst time. Scott would ride with ra, Titus with Anna, and I would share with Kieran, the skilled hunter whose calm demeanor had made him an easy riding partner. But just as I stepped toward Kieran, ready to take my ce behind him, something unexpected happened.


    Titus''s hand suddenly wrapped around my wrist. Before I could protest, he tugged me firmly toward him. "You''re with me," he said, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    "Wait, what?" I blurted out, but my words were ignored. With practiced ease, he turned and lifted me onto his horse as though I weighed nothing.


    "Hold on," he ordered softly as he mounted up behind me, his strong arms brushing against me as he grabbed the reins.


    I blinked, stunned. My heart raced as I realized what had just happened.


    Anna, of course, was far less willing to let it slide. "Titus!" she snapped, her voice sharp with irritation as she moved toward us. "What are you doing?"


    "I changed my mind," Titus said calmly, cutting her off without so much as a nce in her direction..


    Her face flushed with frustration. "This isn''t fair! Why you-


    Titus flicked his eyes toward her then, his gaze cool and unyielding. "We don''t have time for this, Anna. If you have a problem, you can ride with Kieran."


    Kieran, to his credit, looked unbothered, though he shot me a knowing look as he mounted his own horse. Scott, meanwhile, stood back with ra, clearly trying not tough at the drama unfolding before us.


    Anna''s mouth opened as if to argue further, but Titus had already turned his attention back to the path ahead. "Let''s move," he said, nudging the horse forward.


    The sudden movement startled me, and instinctively, I grabbed onto the nearest thing for support-Titus''s arms. I could feel the heat of him behind me, his steady presence a mix offort and something far more unsettling. "What was that about?" I muttered under my breath, my fingers still gripping his forearm as I adjusted to the motion of the


    horse.


    Titus leaned in slightly, his voice low enough that only I could hear. "You''re safer with me."


    I stiffened, turning my head slightly to look back at him. "That''s not an answer."


    His expression was unreadable, but there was a flicker of something in his gaze-something I couldn''t quite name. "It''s the only one you''re getting right now," he replied smoothly.


    I huffed in frustration, but I didn''t push it. There were bigger things to worry about, and arguing with Titus wasn''t a battle I''d win.


    Behind us, Anna''s grumbles were faint but unmistakable, her frustration clear even over the sounds of hooves hitting the dirt path. Scott and ra, however, seemed to be enjoying the spectacle, their quiet chuckles carrying on the breeze.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I settled back into my seat, my body still hyper-aware of the man behind me. Titus''s presence was impossible to ignore, his warmth bleeding through the thinyers of fabric separating us.


    111


    Chapter 121-


    The journey was going to be long, and if the ride so far was any indication, it was also going to beplicated.


    0

 Chapter 122

    SAGE


    The sun dipped lower in the sky, its golden light filtering through the dense canopy of trees as we made our way toward the Ironw Pack''s territory. The air was thick with the earthy scent of pine and damp soil, a stark contrast to the tension riding alongside us. Anna''s frustration lingered like a storm cloud, her sharp sighs and asional res cutting through the otherwise quiet ride. Even Scott, who usually had a knack for easing tension, seemed to think it best to keep his jokes to himself for once.


    As for me, I couldn''t decide if I was more irritated by Titus''s high-handedness or the way his presence behind me made it nearly impossible to think straight.


    The journey stretched on until dusk began to settle, soft shadows dancing along the trail. Just as the forest grew darker, Scott held up a hand, signaling us to stop.


    "There''s a clearing up ahead," he said, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings. "We''ll make camp here for the night. Pushing forward in the dark isn''t a risk we can afford."


    Titus nodded, reining in his horse. "Agreed. Let''s set up quickly. We''re close to Ironw''s border, but we''ll need to rest before approaching Marcus tomorrow."


    As we dismounted, the group quickly fell into a practiced rhythm. Scott and Kieran gathered wood for a fire while ra and Anna unpacked supplies from the saddlebags. I busied myself with checking the horses, using the task as an excuse to avoid the questions swirling in my mind-and the man who seemed to have no trouble throwing my thoughts into chaos.


    But Titus had other ns.


    "Sage," he called, his voice breaking through the quiet.


    I nced over my shoulder, finding him standing a few paces away. The fading sunlight cast an orange glow on his features, softening the sharp edges of his face.


    "What is it?" I asked, trying to sound neutral.


    He stepped closer, his crimson eyes holding mine with that same intensity that made it impossible to look away. "Walk with me."


    I blinked, caught off guard. "Now?"


    He nodded. "Now."


    I hesitated, ncing toward the others. Scott was already watching us with a raised brow, a smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. Anna, on the other hand, looked as though she might explode. "I don''t think-"


    "I''m not asking," Titus interrupted, his voice low but firm.


    I bit back a sigh and nodded, following him as he turned and strode toward the edge of the clearing.


    The forest grew quieter as we walked, the sounds of the others fading behind us. I kept a few paces between us, unsure of what to say-or what he wanted to talk about.


    Finally, he stopped beneath a towering oak, his hands resting at his sides as he turned to face me.


    "What''s this about?" I asked, crossing my arms.


    1


    "You''re mad at me," he said bluntly, his gaze fixed on me.


    I scoffed, looking away. "I''m not," I denied.


    33


    "I know things are quite messy at this moment, but I can''t let you be that close to that hunter. I don''t trust him," he said, stepping closer, his voice softening.


    69%


    I clenched my fists tightly at my sides, the frustration inside me building like a storm. "I think it''s toote to worry about that," I said, my voice sharper than I intended. "We already put our lives in his hands the moment we asked for his help. There''s no undoing that now." Titus''s jaw tensed, the muscle ticking, but his stance didn''t waver His crimson eyes bore into mine, steady and unyielding. "I know," he said, his voice low but firm. "Trust me, I haven''t forgotten that. But that doesn''t mean we can afford to let our guard down. His help doesn''t guarantee his loyalty."


    I stared at him, the weight of his words sinking in. "So, what are you saying? That we treat him like an enemy even though he''s helping us?"


    Titus''s gaze didn''t falter. "I''m saying we stay cautious. We can''t be careless just because he''s with us now. People''s motives can change. One wrong step, and it could cost us everything."


    The determination in his voice sent a chill down my spine, and for a moment, I didn''t know how to respond. It wasn''t like he was wrong-there was truth in his caution. But it didn''t make this any easier.


    "So, we just... keep watching our backs?" I said finally, my voice quieter.


    Titus gave a small nod. "Exactly. Trust is earned, Sage. And until it is, we don''t letcency get the better of us."


    "Does Scott know about your reservation?" I asked.


    "He''s aware."


    I swallowed hard, the weight of his words settling over me. For a moment, neither of us spoke, the forest around us silent except for the soft rustle of leaves in the breeze.


    The quiet around us felt like a rare moment of peace, a chance to catch my breath amidst the chaos of our journey. I let the soft rustling of leaves and the steady breathing of the horses calm my racing thoughts. But the calm didn''tst.


    A sharp, unfamiliar sound broke through the stillness. It wasn''t the usual noises of the forest or the distant calls of animals. It was something different. Something out of ce.


    Titus''s head snapped up instantly, his crimson eyes narrowing as he scanned the trees around us. My heart jumped into my throat, and my body tensed. My hand moved instinctively to the hilt of my dagger. "What was that?" I whispered, my voice shaky as I tried to keep my fear in check.


    Titus didn''t answer right away. He stoodpletely still, his body taut like a bowstring, ready for action. Finally, in a low, steady voice, he said, "Stay close to me."


    The sound came again, this time closer. It was faint, but enough to send a chill down my spine. It sounded like... footsteps.


    Scott appeared beside us, his sharp green eyes sweeping the areal "Did anyone else hear that?" he asked, his usual yful tone reced with seriousness.


    Kieran already had his bow in hand, an arrow notched and ready He moved with calm precision, his voice steady as he said, "We''re not alone. Something''s out there, watching us."


    **


    My grip tightened on my dagger, my nerves on edge. The once peaceful forest now seemed darker, more threatening. Every shadow felt alive, and every flicker of movement made my heart race faster.


    Titus stepped forward, his presencemanding as always. "Spread out, but don''t lose sight of each other," he ordered. His voice left no room for argument. "Sage, stay behind me."


    I wanted to argue, but now wasn''t the time. Swallowing my pride I nodded and stayed close.


    We moved cautiously, the tension in the air growing heavier with every step. The forest seemed to close in around us, the trees standing like silent sentinels.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of something-a quick sh of darkness moving between the trees.


    "There!" I hissed, pointing toward where I''d seen it.


    Titus''s sharp gaze followed my hand, and without hesitation, he drew his de and strode toward the spot. His movements were swift and purposeful, leaving no time for hesitation.


    Scott and Kieran followed, their weapons ready, while I stayed close behind Titus, my heart pounding in my chest. The shadows around us seemed to thicken, the forest suddenly feeling far more alive and menacing. Then the sound came again-louder this time. It wasn''t trying to hide anymore.


    Titus halted abruptly, his hand rising to signal us to stop. His voice was firm, cutting through the tense air like a de. "Show yourself."


    For a moment, nothing happened. The forest was still, the only sounds our shallow breathing and the faint rustle of leaves in the wind. Then, from the shadows, a figure slowly stepped into view.


    **Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 123

    SAGE


    The figure that emerged from the shadows was a young woman, her presencemanding despite her petite frame. Her sharp features were entuated by a cascade of raven-ck hair that fell over her shoulders, and her piercing green eyes held a confidence that matched Titus''s. She was nked by a group of warriors, each one armed and watching us with sharp, assessing gazes.


    "I''m Elise," she said, her voice steady and strong. "Daughter of Alpha Marcus. You''re trespassing in Ironw territory."


    Titus didn''t flinch, his de still at his side but his posture calm We''re here to speak with your father," he said, his voice firm but not aggressive. "I''m Titus, Alpha of the ck Iron Moon Pack."


    Her gaze flickered briefly to his domineering eyes, recognition sparking there, but she didn''t lower her guard. "The Lycan king, am I right?" she asked.


    "That''s correct," Titus replied.


    A couldn''t miss the look in her eyes-admiration, curiosity, and, most unmistakably, desire. It didn''t sit well with me, not one


    bit. It''s no secret that Titus''s striking presence can leave anyone breathless. Women across his territory practically fall over themselves just to catch his attention. So, it didn''t surprise me that the young woman standing before us was clearly captivated by him from the moment they met.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    What did surprise me was how much her interest bothered me. It gnawed at me, an irritation I couldn''t ignore. I already had Anna to contend with; her lingering feelings for Titus constantlye between us. And now, here was someone new-a freshpetitor vying for his attention. The worst part? I hated that I cared.


    "My father doesn''t meet with outsiders lightly, especially unannounced."


    Scott took a cautious step forward, his hands raised in a gesture of peace. "We''re not here to cause trouble," he said, his tone measured. "We''ve traveled a long way to seek an alliance with your pack. It''s important."


    Elise studied us for a moment, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Important enough to risk crossing into ournds without permission?"


    Titus met her gaze evenly. "Yes," he said simply.


    For a moment, the tension hung thick in the air. Then Elise nodded, a subtle motion that seemed to signal her men to lower their weapons.


    "Follow me," she said, turning on her heel. "I''ll take you to my father, but I warn you-he''s not easily convinced."


    Her men surrounded us as we moved through the forest, their presence a silent reminder that we were on their territory now. The Ironw warriors were disciplined and alert, their movements efficient as they guided us deeper into theirnd.


    Elise led the way, her steps confident and sure. Despite the tension, I couldn''t help but admire the way she carried herself- with the same unwavering determination I often saw in Titus. Along with that admiration is the painful thought of her being a match for Titus. If there''s anyone here who''s deserving of being Titus'' luna, it will be her.


    We eventually reached the Ironw Pack''s territory, the dense forest giving way to a sprawling vige nestled between towering cliffs. The packhouse was a massive stone structure, its walls fortified and its design practical yet imposing. It spoke of strength and resilience, a reflection of the pack itself.


    Inside, Elise brought us to a grand hall where Alpha Marcus awaited. He stood at the head of a long table, his presence asmanding as the stories had suggested. His broad shoulders and grizzled features spoke of years of experience, and his 1/3


    sharp eyes missed nothing as he took us in.


    "You must be Titus," he said, "the lycan king who lost his throne.


    Q


    64%1


    Titus stepped forward, his posture straight and unyielding. "It wasn''t lost. I merely lend it to them for the time being," he said without hesitation. "And I''m here to ask for your help."


    Marcus''s lips curved into a faint, skeptical smile. "You don''t waste time, do you?"


    Titus met his gaze head-on. "Time isn''t something I have much of. My uncle and his son are consolidating his power, and every moment we wait, he tightens his grip on the kingdom. I need allies, Alpha Marcus. I need strong packs like yours to stand with me." The room fell silent as Marcus studied Titus, his expression unreadable. Finally, he leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers as he spoke.


    "You''vee a long way, Titus," he said. "But convincing me to risk my pack''s safety for your cause isn''t going to be easy. You''ll have to prove to me that you''re worth the risk."


    Titus nodded, his jaw tightening with determination. "I expected nothing less."


    Marcus''s sharp gaze shifted to Elise, who had taken a seat beside him. "Elise, you brought them here. What do you think?"


    Elise''s eyes darted between her father and Titus, her gaze sharp and thoughtful before finally resting on Titus. There was a flicker of curiosity in her expression, but it was quickly masked by a calm, measured tone.


    "I think he''s determined," she said, her words deliberate. "But determination alone doesn''t exin what''s in it for our pack, Father. Why should we risk everything for his cause?"


    Titus'' eyes met hers steadily, unwavering in their intensity. "You''ll have the kingdom''s unwavering support once I reim what''s rightfully mine," he said, his voice firm and confident.


    Elise''s lips twitched into a faint smirk, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Support we''ve never needed," she countered smoothly. "Even before this whole mess began, the Ironw Pack stood strong. We don''t rely on the throne, and we certainly don''t make alliances lightly, Alpha." Her words were a challenge, one Titus clearly recognized. His jaw tightened, but he held her gaze without flinching.


    Marcus, who had been listening quietly, finally spoke. His deep voice carried the weight of his authority, and the room seemed to grow still in response. "My daughter makes a fair point, Alpha Titus," he said. "The Ironw Pack has thrived without interference from the crown. We''ve seen kings and queens rise and fall, and through it all, we''ve remained standing. What makes your reign any different?"


    Titus straightened his shoulders. "Because I''m not here to take from you," he replied. "I''m here to ensure that packs like yours can continue to stand strong, free from the corruption that''s poisoned the throne. My uncle doesn''t care about bnce or justice-he cares about power, and he''ll destroy anyone who opposes him. I won''t let that happen."


    Elise tilted her head slightly, studying him as if trying to gauge the sincerity behind his words. "Big promises," she said, her tone carrying a hint of skepticism. "But promises won''t protect our pack if things go south


    Titus''s gaze softened slightly, though his determination didn''t waver. "No, they won''t," he admitted. "But I can offer you more than promises. I can offer you the chance to fight for something bigger-for a future where no pack has to face tyranny alone. I''m not asking you to risk your lives for me. I''m asking you to stand with me, as equals."


    Marcus leaned back in his chair, his eyes steady and calcting. Words and promises are all well and good, Alpha Titus," he said, his voice slow and deliberate, "but they don''t mean much to me without something concrete to back them up."


    Titus''s jaw tightened, but he kept hisposure. "Then what do you suggest, Alpha Marcus?" he asked, his tone calm but edged with determination. It was clear that words alone weren''t going to win Marcus over, and Titus wasn''t the kind to back


    20:56 Fri, Dec 20¡ø G


    down from a challenge.


    3


    64%


    Marcus''s lips curved into a small, knowing smile. "Simple," he said, leaning forward slightly as if to emphasize his point. "Make my daughter your new Luna."


    B


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 124

    SAGEThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Simple, make my daughter your new Luna."


    The room fell silent, the weight of his suggestion settling like a heavy stone between us. My breath caught in my throat as my mind scrambled to process what he''d just said.


    Titus'' eyes narrowed, his expression unreadable as he studied Marcus. "You''re suggesting an alliance through marriage?" Marcus shrugged, his gaze unwavering. "It''s a time-


    honored tradition among alphas, and it would solidify our loyalty to your cause. Since your dethronement, all the tributes were sent back to their packs, nullifying your marriage with them. My daughter, Elise, is strong and capable. She''d make a fine Luna. And both of you w My stomach churned uneasily, a tight knot forming as I nced at Elise. Her face was calm andposed, but the spark in her eyes as she looked at Titus told a different story- interest, curiosity, maybe even hope. It was a look I couldn''t ignore, no matter how much I tried.


    Titus didn''t respond right away. Instead, he sat there, silent and tense, his jaw tightening as he weighed Marcus''s proposal. The room grew heavy with the tension, the air thick and suffocating as everyone waited for his answer.


    I held my breath, my pulse quickening. Part of me wanted him to refuse immediately, to shut down the ridiculous suggestion outright. But before Titus could say a single word, someone else''s voice cut through the silence like a de.


    "Alpha Titus can''t take her as his Luna," Anna announced, her voice strong and clear, carrying the kind of confidence that demanded attention. "That position has already been filled."


    All eyes turned to her, including mine. My chest tightened, a whirlwind of emotions rushing through me at once. Relief, because someone had finally objected


    to this absurd idea. And yet... a sharp sting followed her words, a painful reminder of my own uncertain ce in Titus''s life.


    Anna''s deration sent a ripple through the room. Marcus''s expression darkened slightly, and Elise''s calm demeanor faltered just enough to reveal a flicker of disappointment.


    But my attention remained on Titus. His crimson eyes flicked briefly to Anna, then back to Marcus. His face was unreadable, but his silence was deafening.


    I swallowed hard, trying to


    ady the storm of feelings threatening to overwhelm me.


    Marcus leaned forward, his piercing gaze shifting from Anna to Titus. "Is that true, Alpha Titus? Has the position of Luna already been imed?"


    The question hung in the air, heavy and deliberate. I felt the weight of it pressing down on me as if I were the one being interrogated. My breath caught as I waited for Titus to respond, my heart pounding against my ribcage. "Tell them, Titus. Tell them that you already decided that I''ll be your Luna once you reim your throne," Anna urged Titus.


    Titus''s jaw tightened, his eyes steady as he met Marcus''s gaze. His voice, calm yet resolute, broke through the tension in the room. "I will not reduce it to a mere bargaining chip, no matter the stakes."


    His words hung in the air, but the silence didn''tst.


    "What?" Anna''s sharp voice cut through like a de, filled with disbelief. She took a step forward, her wide eyes fixed on Titus. "Why don''t you just tell them the truth, Titus?" she pressed, her voice rising with emotion.


    Titus turned his head slightly toward Scott, his expression unyielding. "Beta Scott, escort Anna out of the room."


    Scott hesitated for a fraction of a second, his gaze flicking between Anna and Titus, but his loyalty was clear. "Yes, Alpha, he said firmly before moving to take Anna''s arm.


    "No!" Anna protested, her voice trembling with a mix of anger and desperation. She tried to pull away, her eyes pleading as they locked onto Titus. "I''m not leaving! Titus, you can''t just-"


    But Scott''s grip was firm, and with case, he led her out of the room. Her protests echoed down the hallway, but the thick walls soon muffled the sound, leaving an ufortable silence behind.


    The atmosphere in the room grew heavier, the remaining tension palpable. All eyes turned back to Titus, whose calm demeanor betrayed nothing of the storm brewing beneath the surface.


    "I apologize for the interruption, Alpha Marcus," he said smoothly, his voice carrying an air of control. "Now, shall we return to the matter at hand?"


    Marcus leaned back in his chair, his fingers steepled beneath his chin. His sharp gaze didn''t waver, and the corners of his mouth twitched into a faint, knowing smile. "My condition remains unchanged, Alpha Titus," he said, his tone unwavering. "You will have the full suppor The words were spoken with finality, each syble falling like a stone into the uneasy quiet of the room.


    Titus didn''t flinch, but his knuckles whitened as his hand gripped the back of a chair. "I see," he said, his voice measured.


    Beside Marcus, Elise remainedposed, though the flicker of hope in her eyes betrayed her calm exterior. She sat with her hands folded neatly in herp, watching Titus with quiet expectation.


    I stayed rooted in ce, my heart thudding painfully against my ribs. Each word, each nce exchanged between them, felt like an invisible weight pressing down on me. I wanted to say something, to step forward and


    shatter the suffocating tension, but my voice caught in my throat.


    Titus''s gaze flicked briefly toward


    me-so quick almost thought I imagined it before returning to Marcus. "Your proposition is clear Alpha Marcus," he said, his tone firm. "But I will need time to consider your terms. The alliance we''re discussing affects not only my pack but the future of every pack under my protection. I will not make such a decision lightly."


    Marcus''s smile widened, a glint of sly satisfaction gleaming in his sharp eyes. "Of course, Alpha Titus," he said smoothly, "Take all the time you need. My daughter and I will be here, waiting for your decision."


    Then, as if he hadn''t justid down an ultimatum that could change the course of everything, he turned toward Elise, his tone shifting to something softer but no less deliberate. "Elise, my dear," he said, his words almost dripping with calcted rooms? Perhaps some time in your


    charm, "why don''t you be a doll and escort Alpha Titus and hispanion to their


    Elise straightened in her seat, a flicker of determination shing in her eyes. "Of course, father," she said, her voice steady yet carrying a trace of anticipation.


    Titus inclined his head slightly. He didn''t argue, didn''t object, but his eyes flickered with something unreadable before he turned toward the door.


    I stayed quiet, forcing myself to maintain a neutral expression, even though the conversation left a bitter taste in my mouth. As Elise rose gracefully to her feet, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of unease settle in my chest.


    "Right this way," Elise said, her tone smooth and confident as she gestured for us to follow her.


    Titus moved without hesitation, his


    broad shoulders radiating calm authority, but I noticed the slight tension in his jaw, the subtle clenching of his fists at his sides. It was a small tell-something most wouldn''t catch-but I''d spent enough


    time with him to know when he was


    holding something back.


    I trailed behind them, doing my best to stayposed, though every step felt heavier than thest. The air seemed thicker somehow, and each word from Elise, each nce she cast in Tit''s direction, seemed to tighten the knot of unease in my stomach. "Your rooms are just down this corridor," Elise said, her tone light as she led us through the grand hallways of her family''s estate. "I hope you''ll find themfortable. If there''s anything you need during your stay, don''t hesitate to let me know."


    Her words were polite, almost rehearsed, but there was a lingering undercurrent in her voice-a subtle flirtation that I couldn''t ignore.


    Titus gave a curt nod, his expression unreadable. "Thank you," he said simply, his tone cool and distant.


    When we reached the rooms, Elise


    paused, turning to face Titus directly. Her gaze lingered on him, the corners of her lips curving into a soft smile. "I hope you''ll take my father''s offer seriously, Alpha Titus," she said, her voice dropping slightly, as if she wanted to create a more intimate moment. "I believe we could be... good for each other."


    I stiffened at her words, the knot in my chest twisting tighter. Titus, however, remained unaffected-or at least he appeared that way.


    "I''ll give it the consideration it deserves," he replied, his tone firm but devoid of any warmth.


    Elise seemed undeterred, her smile unwavering. "I''ll leave you to rest, then," she said, her gaze lingering on Titus for a moment longer before finally turning to me. "And you as well. Sleep well."


    With that, she walked away, her steps echoing down the hallway until they fadedpletely.


    Titus exhaled quietly, finally breaking the silence. He nced at me, his expression softened but still guarded. "Get some rest, Sage," he said, his voice lower now, almost gentle.


    I nodded, though the unease in my chest remained. As I stepped into my room and closed the door behind me, I couldn''t help but feel like the walls were closing in.


    Elise''s interest in Titus was painfully clear, and though he hadn''t encouraged it, the tension between them and the weight of Marcus''s proposal hung heavily in the air.


    I pressed my back against the door, my fists clenched at my sides. There were too many emotions swirling inside me- confusion, frustration, and a growing sense of dread I couldn''t shake. One thing was certain: whatever decision Titus made, it would change everything.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!